£(brar;p  of  Che  Cheolojfcal  ^eminarjp 

PRINCETON  •  NEW  JERSEY 


PRESENTED  BY 

Kalnan  Sulyolc 


1 


'  1951     . 

R HEMES  AND  DO^*^*'*^'*^ 


AN    ATTEMPT 


TO    SHEW   WHAT    HAS    BEEN    DONE    BY 


ROMAN    CATHOLICS 


FOR    THE    DIFFUSION    OF 


THE    HOLY    SCRIPTURES 


fin   euglisil)* 


BY 


THE    REV.   HENRY    COTTON,  D.C.L. 

ARCHDEACON     OF     CASHEL,     &C. 


OXFORD: 

AT     THE     UNIVERSITY     PRESS. 
M.  DCCC.  LV. 


CONTENTS. 


Page 
PREFACE      ,        ,        , iiu 

CHRONOLOGICAL  LIST  OF  EDITIONS  ......     ix, 

HISTORICAL  NOTICES      .........       r 

CLASSIFICATION  OF  EDITIONS i68 

IMPERFECT  AND  UNPUBLISHED  VERSIONS 170 

ECCLESIASTICAL  APPROBATIONS 171 

SPECIMENS  OF  TRANSLATION. 

I.  OLD  TESTAMENT 183 

1.  NEW  TESTAMENT 188 

COLLATION  AND  DESCRIPTION  OF  EDITIONS, 

1.  OLD  TESTAMENT 197 

2.  NEW  TESTAMENT 219 

APPENDIX. 

1.  Preface  of  Original  Rhemes  Testament 249 

2.  Preface  of  Original  Douay  Bible ■287 

3.  Preface  of  Nary's  Testament  ........   298 

4.  Preface  of  Witham's  Testament 305 

5.  Collation  of  Dr.  Clialloner's  first  three  Testaments  .         .         .         -315 

6.  Bible  of  1 79 1  compared  with  Dr.  Challoner's  Bible.  .         .         .371 

7.  Preface  to  Haydock's  Bible 383 

8.  Omissions  in  some  editions 394 

9.  Addenda  and  Corrigenda 395 

INDEX  .         .         • 403 


PREFACE. 


i.HE  present  work  may  reasonably  be  thought  to  require  a  few- 
words,  in  explanation  of  its  contents  and  object. 

I  fear  that  it  possesses  few  attractions  for  the  general  reader  ;  for 
it  contains  little  more  than  a  connected  recital  of  mere  Facts,  upon  a 
subject  which  no  one  hitherto  has  found  sufficiently  inviting  to  induce 
him  to  investigate  it  with  exactness. 

As  it  is  likely  that  some  persons  may  feel  surprise,  that  I  have 
chosen  so  dry  a  field  of  inquiry ;  and  others  may  be  inclined  to  ask 
why,  after  going  so  far  upon  its  surface,  I  have  not  gone  farther  :  it 
may  be  well  to  premise,  that  the  design  of  the  book  is  not  contro- 
versial, but  literary.  Although  many  controverted  points  neces- 
sarily come  within  its  range,  it  will  be  seen  that  but  few  of  them  are 
dwelt  upon  with  fulness  of  detail ;  and  this  only  in  cases  where  some 
critical  remarks  seemed  to  be  almost  unavoidable.  That  task  I 
leave  to  others.  My  chief  object  has  been,  to  ascertain  facts ; — to 
supply  correct  information  ; — to  collect  and  arrange  materials,  from 
which  my  readers  may  be  enabled  to  draw  their  own  conclusions, 
and  to  pursue  the  subject,  if  they  choose,  to  the  full  extent  which 
its  importance  may  be  thought  to  justify. — All,  which  I  purpose  to 
do  here,  is,  to  exhibit  the  present  state  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Bible 
in  these  countries ;  and  to  trace  the  successive  steps  and  stages  by 
which  it  has  been  brought  into  that  condition. 

Perhaps  I  was  led  into  these  investigations,  by  observing  the 
general  absence  of  information  on  these  points  among  all  classes. 
Educated  and  even  learned  men,  if  their  attention  has  never  chanced 
to  be  specially  directed  to  this  subject,  continually  allow  tliemselves 
to  use  such  loose  expressions  as  '  The  Douay  Bible' — or  '  The  Rhe- 
mish  Testament ;'  and  occasionally  they  make  quotations  from  them 

a  2 


iv  PREFACE. 

under  those  titles  only ;  as  if  they  beheved  that  all  the  copies  of 
Holy  Scripture,  now  circulating  among  Roman  Catholics  in  England 
and  Ireland,  represented  one  and  tlie  same  l\'Xt,  and  were  accom- 
panied by  one  and  the  same  body  of  Notes. 

I  wish  to  remove  that  misconception,  and  to  shew  how  wide  any 
such  notion  is  from  the  truth ;  by  laying  before  the  public,  as  fully 
as  the  nature  of  my  materials  will  permit,  the  actual  condition  of  the 
great  bulk  of  Roman  Catholics  in  this  empire  in  respect  to  their 
possession  of  a  Bible ;  and  pointing  out  the  material  differences  which 
exist  between  one  edition  and  another — not  only  among  the  more 
ancient  ones,  which  are  now  only  found  in  few  hands,  but  also  among 
those  which  are  in  circulation  at  this  day. 

Possibly  I  may  be  blamed  for  fixing  the  commencement  of  these 
inquiries  at  so  late  a  period  as  the  year  1582  ;  and  may  be  reminded 
that,  even  at  the  time  of  the  Reformation,  several  parts  of  Scripture, 
turned  into  English  by  Roman  Catholics,  were  in  existence  and  use : 
such  as,  selected  portions  of  the  Gospels,  the  Penitential  Psalms,  &c. 
But  we  need  not  attribute  much  weight  to  that  statement,  if  meant 
for  an  argument  to  prove  that  the  Holy  Scriptures  were  then  in 
general  use  among  the  people ;  when  we  call  to  mind  the  bitterness 
with  which  the  Bishops  opposed  all  English  versions,  during  the 
reign  of  king  Henry  VHI.  and  hunted  down  their  authors,  and 
punished  them  most  cruelly  whenever  they  fell  into  their  hands.  It 
is  certain,  that  the  first  endeavour — such  as  it  was — which  Roman 
Catholic  Divines  made  to  provide  the  masses  of  their  countrymen 
with  an  English  version  of  the  Word  of  God,  must  be  assigned  to 
the  year  in  which  the  Testament  of  Rhemes  was  issued :  and  that 
volume,  together  with  the  Douay  Bible  of  1609,  has  formed  the 
basis  upon  which  all  subsequent  editions  for  general  use  have  been 
constructed. 

AVith  respect  to  the  execution  of  the  work  here  offered  to  the 
public  ; — although  I  am  quite  conscious  that  it  is  very  far  from  being 
complete,  it  would  be  affectation  to  deny  that  it  contains  a  large 
amount  of  information,  to  which  the  great  body  of  the  public  has 
hitherto  been  a  stranger.  Before  I  began  to  make  minute  inquiries 
into  this  subject,  I  had  no  idea  that  the  deficiency  of  acquaintance 
with  its  details  was  so  general ;  not  only  among  Protestants,  but 
Roman  Catholics  also,  both  Lay  and  Clerical.     I  have  been  obliged 


PREFACE.  V 

to  dig  and  ferret  out  particulars,  one  by  one,  from  numerous  obscure 
nooks  and  corners ;  and  to  connect  the  scattered  particles  with  each 
other,  in  the  best  way  I  could,  as  opportunities  offered.  A  proof  of 
this  will  be  seen  in  the  work  itself:  where  the  descriptions  of  some 
important  editions  are  thrown,  out  of  their  proper  places,  into  the 
Addenda  at  the  close  of  the  volume ;  because  I  was  unable  to  obtain 
a  sight  or  any  account  of  them,  until  after  the  previous  sheets  had 
been  printed  off. 

From  the  result  of  all  those  researches,  I  feel  that  I  am  warranted 
in  believing  that  there  are  few  among  my  readers,  whether  Protest- 
ant or  Roman  Catholic,  to  whom  some  portions  of  this  book  will  not 
be  new :  such  as,  for  instance,  the  account  of  the  curious  and  im- 
portant proceedings  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Bible  Society,  about 
forty  years  ago — the  very  name  and  existence  of  which  Society  are 
unknown  to  nineteen  persons  out  of  twenty  at  this  day.  I  trust, 
that  the  short  accounts,  of  that  and  other  such  transactions,  which  I 
have  occasionally  given,  will  not  be  considered  wholly  devoid  of  in- 
terest, in  the  present  state  of  the  public  mind  upon  great  Religious 
questions.  But,  of  course,  their  value  must  depend  entirely  on  the 
faithfulness  and  accuracy  of  the  statements. 

My  task,  I  repeat,  has  been,  to  collect  materials  for  future  use : 
to  lay  down  di  foundation,  upon  which  others  may  build  with  safety, 
if  ever  they  wish  to  discuss  any  such  points  as  the  following  :  viz. 

1.  Whether  there  is  in  existence  at  this  moment  any  authorized 
standard  Text  of  the  Roman  Catholic  English  Bible ;  or  any 
such  thing  as  an  uniform  interpretation  of  it  ? 

2.  Whether  the  several  Editors  have  taken  all  necessary  care,  in 
so  solemn  and  important  a  matter  as  the  preparation  of  editions 
of  Holy  Scripture  for  the  instruction  of  their  flocks  ? 

3.  Whether  the  want  of  a  New  Version  has  not  been  long  and 
loudly  complained  of  by  Roman  Catholics,  both  Priests  and 
Laymen  :  yet  no  steps  have  been  taken  by  those  in  authority  to 
provide  a  remedy  for  that  want ;  but  on  the  contrary,  the  indi- 
vidual efforts  of  learned  men,  such  as  Dr.  Lingard  and  Bishop 
Kenrick,  to  remove  the  objection,  have  been  but  coldly  received 
and  virtually  discouraged  ? 

4.  How  far  any  recent  edition  is  characterized  by  a  more  just  cri- 
ticism, and  a  more  hberal  and  charitable  spirit,  than  its  pre- 
decessors ? 


vi  PREP^ACE. 

5.  Whether  the  formal  '  Approbation'  of  a  Bishop,  prefixed  to  an 
edition,  conveys  any  real  guarantee  that  the  Translation  in  that 
edition  is  exact,  and  the  Annotations  sound  and  orthodox  ? 

6.  Whether  each  new  version  and  now  set  of  notes  is  not  in  fact 
an  exercise  of  jirivate  judgment ;  and  that  on  one  of  the  highest 
and  most  momentous  questions,  the  interpretation  of  God's 
Sacred  AYord  ? 

7.  Whether  there  is  not  a  larger  numher  of  Bibles  and  Testa- 
ments circulating  among  the  Roman  Catholics  of  England  and 
Ireland  now,  than  at  any  former  period?  and  how  much  of  this 
is  due  to  the  exhortations  of  the  present  chief  Authorities  of 
their  church,  in  either  island  ? 

No  one  can  doubt  the  high  importance  of  these  questions,  and 
others  of  the  like  kind,  which  are  continually  presenting  themselves 
to  men's  minds :  and  it  is  plain  that  they  cannot  be  fully  examined 
and  satisfactorily  solved,  without  correct  information  as  to  the  facts 
upon  which  the  discussion  of  them  must  be  founded. 

I  cannot  close  these  few  remarks  without  adding,  that  I  beg  to 
offer  my  cordial  thanks  to  those  kind  friends,  of  every  class  and 
creed,  who  have  supplied  me  with  books  or  information ;  and  the 
same  also  to  that  far  greater  number,  who  would  willingly  have 
rendered  help  but  were  unable  to  do  so. — Let  me  hope  that  this  first 
effort  of  its  kind  will  be  favourably  received ;  that  it  will  lead  to  fur- 
ther inquiries  by  abler  hands  ;  and  may  pave  the  way  to  future 
investigations  on  the  great  subject  of  the  Study  of  Scripture  ;  which, 
if  they  are  carried  on  in  a  charitable  and  Christian  spirit,  will  mate- 
rially promote  the  Sacred  cause  of  Truth. 

H.  C. 

Thurles,  Co,  Tipperary,  23d  Feb.  1855. 


A  CHRONOLOGICAL  LLST  OF  EDITIONS; 

WITH  THE  NAMES  OF  THE  POSSESSORS  OF  THOSE  COPIES  WHICH 
I  MADE  USE  OF  FOR  THIS  WORK. 


N.  B.  Those  editions,  which  are  marked  with  an  asterisk  (*)  are  such  as  I  have 
seen — chiefly  in  booksellers'  shops — but  have  not  closely  examined. 


DATE.  DESCRIPTION. 

1582  The  New  Testament.    With  Annotations. 
First  Edition.  Z)r.  Cotton. 

1588  George  Wither.     A  View  of  the  Marginal 

Notes  of  the  Rhemish  Testament.     (It  con- 
tains portions  of  the  Text.)  Bodleian. 

1589  The  New  Testament:  the  Rhemish  and 

the  Bishops'  version  in  parallel  columns,  by 
Dr.  WUliam  Fulke.  Cashel  Lihrary. 

1600  NeavTestament.  SecondEd'ition.  Or. Cotton. 

1601  New  Testament.     Rhemish  and  Bishops' 

Version,  by  Dr.  Fulke  :  his  Second  Edition. 

Trinity  College,  Dublin. 

1609  Holy  Bible  (The  Old  Testament).    First 

-10      Edition.  Dr.  Cotton. 

1617   New  Testament,  Rhemish  and  Bishops',  by 

Dr.  Fulke  :  his  T/rd  Edition.  * 

161 7  The    Seven    Penitential    Psalms,    (in    a 

Primer. )  * 

1 61 8  New  Testament,  with   a   Confutation    by 

Thos.  Cartwright.    Trinity  College,  Dublin. 

1621    New  Testament.     Third  Edition. 

Lord  Bishop  of  Cashel. 

1631  The  Penitential  Psalms.  (Contained  in 
a  Primer.)  * 

1633   New  Testament.     Fourth  Edition. 

Lord  Bishop  of  Cashel. 

1633  New  Testament.  Rhemish  and  Bishops', 
by  Dr.  Fulke:  his  Fourth  Edition.  Dr. Cotton. 

1635  Holy  Bible  (Old  Testament.)  Second  Edi- 
tion. Lord  Bishop  of  Cashel. 

1635  The  Penitential  Psalms;  with  a  Para- 
phrase by  J.H.  [John  Hawkins]  * 

1650  The  Same  :  (in  a  Manual  of  Prayers.)         * 

1675  The    Same  :    (in   '  The  Key  of  Paradise.') 

Dr.  Cotton. 

1688  Thos.  Ward.  The  Errata  of  the  Protestant 
Bible :  (containing  portions  of  the  Text  in 
three  vei'sions.)  Bodleian. 

1 700  The  Psalms,  translated  by  Mr.  Jo.  Caryl. 

Dr.  Cotton. 


place.  printer.  size. 

Rhemes  J.  Fogny  4to 

London  E.  Bollifant  4to 

London  C.  Barker  fol. 

Antwerp  D.  Veruliet  4to 


London 

R.  Barker 

fol. 

Doway 

L.  Kellam 

4to 

London 

Thos.  Adams 

fol. 

No  place 

No  name. 

i2mo 

No  place 

No  name 

fol. 

Antwerp 

J.  Seldenslach 

i6mo 

St.  Omer's 

J.  Meighan 

iSmo 

Rouen  ? 

J.  Cousturier 

4to 

London 

A.  Matthews 

fol. 

Rouen 

Jo.  Cousturier 

4to 

No  place 

8vo 

Antworpe 

J.  Cnobbart 

i6mo 

St.  Omer's 

No  name 

iSmo 

London       for  the  Author    4to 
(St.  Ger- 
main's)       (W.Weston)    i2mo 


VIU 


A   f  llKONOl.OCK  AL    I,IsT   OK   KDITIONS. 


DATE. 
1704 

1707 

-9 
1718 

1719 
1730 

1733 
>738 
1740 

1749 
1750 
1750 
1751 

'752 

1763 

-4 
1764 

1772 

1771 

J  783 
1788 

1789 
1790 
1791 

1792 

1792 

-7 

1794 
1796 

1797 
1798 

A 
1803 


DESCRIITION. 

Thk  Same:  Second  Edition,  corrected. 

J)r.  Cotton. 

The  FoiR  Gospels,  with  Moral  Reflections, 
translated  from  the  French  of  P.  Quesnel. 
4  vols.  Dr.  Cotton. 

New  Testament,  translated  by  Dr.  Corne- 
lius Nary.  Dr.  Cotton. 

The  Same,  by  the  same.  Dr.  Cotton. 

New  Testament,  translated  by  Dr.  R.  Wi- 
tham  :  with  Annotations.    2  vols.  Dr.  Cotton. 

The  Same,  by  the  same  :   (new  title  pages)  * 

NewTestament.  Fifth  Edition.  Dr. Cotton. 

New  Testament:  by  Dr.  Witham.  (New 
title  pages  only)  * 

New  Testament,  by  Dr.  Challoner.  His 
First  Edition.  Dr.  Cotton. 

The  Same,  by  the  same  :  his  Second  Edition. 

Dr.  Cotton. 

Bible  (Old  Testament),  by  Dr.  Challo- 
ner.   His  First  Edition.    4  vols.  Dr.  Cotton. 

The  Seven  Penitential  Psalms,  by  the 
Rev.  F.  Blyth  :  Seventh  Edition.  Dr.  Cotton, 

New  Testament  :  by  Dr.  Challoner  :  his 
Third  Edition.  Dr.  Cotton. 

Bible  :  by  Dr.  Challoner  :  his  Second  Edi- 
tion.    4  vols.  Dr.  Cotton. 

New  Testament  :  by  Dr.  Challoner  :  liis 
Fourth  Edition,  j  Dr.  Cotton. 

New  Testament:  by  Dr.  Challoner: 
his  Fifth  Edition.     2  vols.  Dr.  Cotton. 

Pastorini:  (i.  e.  Dr.  Walmesley).  An 
Exposition  of  the  Apocalypse.  First  Edi- 
tion. Dr.  Cotton. 
New  Testament  :  ilr.  31'IMahon's  First 
Edition.                                             Dr.  Cotton. 

New  Testament  :  Rhemish.  '  The  Sixth 
Edition.'  Lord  Bishop  of  Cashel. 

The  Same  (reprinted  title  &c.)    Dr.  Cotton 

Pastorini.     The  Apocalypse  &c.  • 

Bible  and  New  Testament  :  '  Fifth  Edi- 
tion,corrected':  (Dr.  Troy's.)  Dr.Cotton.h.V. 
New  Testament  (unknown  editor.) 

Dr. Cotton. 

Bible  (Genesis  to  Ruth)  translated  by 
Dr.  A.  (iKDDEs:  (with  Annotations  printed 
in  1800.)     3  vols.  Lismore  Cathedral. 

Bible  :  '  Sixth  Edition' :  (Dr.  Troy's.) 

Dr.  Cotton. 

Bible  :  Dr.  Challoner's.  {Bishop  Hay's 
edition).    4  vols.  Dr.  Cotton. 

New  Testament.     Dr.  Challoner's. 

Dr.  Cotton. 

Pastorini.  Tlie  Apocalypse  &c.  Tliird 
Edition,  (the  tirst  with  the  Author's  name.) 

New  Testa.ment.  '  Seventh  Edition,'  (Mr. 
Mac  jMahon's  Second.)  Dr.  Cotton. 


PLACE. 

(St.  Ger- 
main's) 


PHlNltR.  SIZK. 


(W.Weston)    i2ino 


No  place  No  name       1 2mo 


No  place 

No  name 

8vo 

No  place 

No  name 

8vo 

[Douay] 

No  name 

8vo 

[Douay] 

8vo 

No  place 

No  name 

fol. 

Dublin 

Ign.  Kelly 

8vo 

No  jilace 

No  name 

i2mo 

No  place 

No  name 

i2mo 

No  place 

No  name 

1 2  mo 

Leyden 

for  the  Author 

8vo 

No  j)lace 

No  name 

i2mo 

London  J.  Coghlan     i2mo 


No  place 

No  name 
R,  Cross  and 

8vo 

Dubhn 

P.  Wogan 

1 2  mo 

Liverpool 

R.  Ferguson 

fol. 

Liverpool 

P.  Wogan 

fol. 

Dubhn 

8vo 

Dublin 

for  R.  Cross 

4to 

No  place 

No  name 

i2mo 

London 

R.  Faulder 

4to 

Dublin 

J.  Reilly 

fol. 

Edinburgh 

J.  Moir 

i2mo 

ibid. 

id. 

iimo 

London 

.T.  P.  Coghlan 
R.  Cross  and 

8vo 

Dublin 

P.  Wogan 

I  :mc) 

A  CHEONOLOGTCAL   LIST    OF    EDITIONS. 


IX 


DATE.  DESCRIPTION. 

1804   New  Testament  :  Dr.  Challoner's. 

Dr.  Cotton. 

[805  Bible.  Dr.  Challoner's.  4  vols.  Dr.  Cotton. 
F805   Bible.      '  First  American,  from  the  Fifth 

Dublin  Edition.'  * 

[806  Pastohini.    The  Apocalypse  &c.    Fourth 

Edition.  * 

[807   The  Psalms,  translated  by  Dr.  A.  Geddes. 

Dr.  Cotton. 

8   Bible  :  Dr.  Challoner's.    5  vols.    [The  edi- 
tion of  1805,  with  reprinted  titles.] 
1810  New  Testament,    '  Eighth  Edition.' (Mr. 
Mac  Mahon's  Third).  Dr.  Cotton. 

1810  The  Same.  (Different  title-page.)  * 
[811   New  Testament.     Dr.  Challoner's. 

Dr.  Cotton. 

1811  Bible  and  N.  T.     Dr.  Challoner's.     5  vols. 

(The  edition  of  1805,  with  reprinted  Titles.) 
Most  Rev.  Dr.  Slattery. 

181 1  Bible,  by  Rev.  G.  L.  Haydock.     2  vols. 
—1 2  Dr.  Cotton. 
r8i2  Pastorini.  The  Apocalypse  &c.  Fifth  Edi- 
tion. Dr.  Cotton. 

1812  Bible:  by  the  Rev.  G.  L.  Haydock:  his 

second  impression.     2  vols. 

Most  Rev.  Dr.  Slattery. 
1812   New  Testament,  edited  by  Rev.  Mr. Wors- 

wick.  Dr.  Cotton. 

[813   Bible.    Dr.  Challoner's  Text,  with  Dr.  Wi- 

tham's  Notes.  Dr.  Cotton. 

1814  New  Testament  :  Dr.  Challoner's. 

Dr.  Cotton. 

1815  New  Testament,  published  by  the  Roman 
Catholic  Bible  Society.      Dr.  Cotton. 

(815    The  Same  :  published  by  the  same  Society. 

Dr.  Cotton. 

1815  Pastorini.    The  Apocaly'Pse  &c.    'Sixth 

Edition.'  * 

1816  The  Same.   (Another  '  Sixth  Edition,'  quite 

distinct.)  * 

t8i6  New  Testament  :  begun  to  be  published 

in  Numbers.     (Quaere  if  ever  completed  ?) 
1816  New  Testament  :  with  selected  notes.     * 
[816  Bible  :  with  all  the  old  Rhemish  Notes  to 
the  New  Testament.    (Dr.  Troy's.) 

Lismore  Cathedral. 

1816  Bible.  (Dr.  Gibson's.)  Dr.  Cotton. 
-17 

1817  New  Testament.     (Dr.  Challoner's.) 
[818   Bible.   (Dr.  Troy's.)  With  the  old  Rhemish 

Notes  4  edited  by  J.  A.  ]Mac  Namara. 

Trinity  College,  Dublin. 

1818  New  Testament.     (Dr.  Poynter's.) 

Dr.  Cotton. 
1818   Neav  Testament.     (Mr,  Horrabin's.) 

Dr.  Cotton. 

b 


place. 

printer. 

SIZE. 

Edinburgh 

J.  Moir 

1 2  mo 

ibid. 

id. 

i2mo 

Philadel- 

phia 

31.  Carey 

4to 

Dublin 

8vo 

London 

.1.  Johnson 

8vo 

Dublin 

R.  Coyne 

i2mo 

Dublin       H.  Fitzpatrick   i2mo 
Dublin  P.  Wogan      1 2mo 


Dublin 


R.  Coyne       12  mo 


Dublin 

R.  Coyne 

i2mo 

Manchester 

T.  Haydock 

fol. 

Dublin 

P.  Wogan 

8vo 

Dublin 

T.  Haydock 
Preston  and 

fol. 

Newcastle 

Heaton 

i2mo 

Manchester 

0.  Syers 

fol. 

Dublin 

P.  Wogan 

1 2  mo 

London 

A.  Wilson 

8vo 

ibid. 

id. 

i2mo 

Dublin 

Svo 

Belfast 

8vo 

London 

W.E.Andrews 

4to 

Manchester 

Beegan  andCo. 

4to 

Dublin  R.  Coyne        4to 

Liverpool  fol. 


Belfast 


Cork 


London 


ibid. 


J.  Smith  12 mo 

for  the 

Proprietor  4to 

Keating  1 2mo 

P.  Hack  i2mo 


A    CHRONOLOGICAL    LIST   OF   KDITIONS. 


DATE.  DESCRIPTION. 

1820   New  Testamknt.     Without  any  Notes. 

Dr.  Cotton, 

1820  New    Testament,  with   Notes.      [See   a 

'  History  of  the  \'ersions  of  the  Englisli  and 

Ronican  Catholic  Churches,'  i8mo.  1830,  p. 

1 13. — But  (jHiere  ?] 

1820  Pastouini.   Tlie  Apocalypse  &c.' (a Third 

so-called  '  Sixth  Edition.')  * 

1821  Pastouini.    Apocalypse,  &c.     'Seventh 

Edition.  Dr.  Cotton. 

1822  Bihle,  with  abridged  notes  from  ITaydock's 
-24    edition  ;  superintended  by  Dr.  liamill.   2  vols. 

Dr.  Cotton. 

182^    Bible.     (Dr.  Gibson's  Second  Edition.)     * 
-24 

1823  NewTestament:  Dr.Challoner's. /)r.Co«o« 

1823  BiPLE,  (Genesis  to  Isaiah  xiii.)    Dr.  Cotton. 
-24 

1824  New  Testament,  (Ijelonj^ing  to  tlie  Bihle 

of  1822)  'Second  Edition.'  Dr.  Cotton. 

1825  Bible.     (Dr.  Murray's.)  Dr.  Cotton. 
1825   NewTestament.     (Dr.  Poynter's.) 

British  Museum. 

1825   New  Testament  :  (Challoner's.)  Dr. Cotton. 

1825   New  Testament.  (The  noteless  edition  of 

1820,  with  a  new  Title-page.)  * 

—     New   Testament.       (The   same   edition, 

having  a  different   Title-page,  without  any 

date.)  Dr.  Cotton. 

1825  The  EpiSTLEof  St.  JuDE,  with  a  Paraphrase 

and  Notes,  (by  Rev.  II.  Ruttcr  ?)  Dr.  Cotton. 

1826  New  Testament  :    Challoner's.      (Copied 

from  the  Londonedition  of  1 8 1 5.)  Dr.  Cotton. 

1828  The  Epistles  of  St.  Paul  to  Timothy 

and  Titus.  Dr.  Cotton. 

1829  Bible.     (Dr.  Bramston's.)  Dr.  Cotton. 
1S29  Bible.     (Dr.  Murray's.        The   edition   of 

1825,  with  reprinted  Title-page.) 

Mount  Metier  ay  Abbey. 

1832  Bible.     Dr.  Bramston's.      (The  edition  of 

1829,  with  a  reprinted  Title.)  * 

1833  Bible.      Dr.  INIurray's.      (The  Edition   of 
1825,  with  a  new  Title.)   Mr.  Stokes,  Lismore. 

1833  Bible:   sanctioned  by  the  Vicars  Apostolic 
-36  ?      of  Scotland.     (No  date.)  Dr.  Cotton. 

1834  Bible.     (Dr.Crolly's.)  Dr.  Cotton. 
1834   New  Testament  :    a  reprint  of  the  first 

edition  1582,  with  all  the  Notes.   Dr.  Coltan. 

1834  NewTestament.     (The  edition  of  1826, 
with  reprinted  Title.)  Dr.  Cotton. 

1835  The  same  :  (with  reprinted  Title.)  * 

1836  Dn.  LiNGAHD.    The  FOUR  Gospels,  trans- 

lated by  '  a  Catholic'  Dr.  Cotton. 

1836  NewTestament.     (Dr.  Denvir's.) 

1837  New  Testament  :    (the  edition   of  1826, 

with  a  new  Title.)  Rev.  C  M'^Carthy,  Dublin. 


place.  printer.       size. 

Dublin  R.  Coyne       1 2mo 


4to 

Cork 

8vo 

Cork 

E.N.Connellan    8vo 

Dublin  W.  Pickering  8vo 

London           H.  Fisher  fol. 

London          S.  Bagster  8vo 

Dublin           J.  Christie  4to 


Dublin  W.  Pickering  8vo 

Dublin  R.  Coyne  8vo 

London  A.  Cuddcn  8vo 

Belfast  Jo.  Smith  i2mo 


Dublin 


Dublin 


R.  Coyne       1 2mo 


Dublin  R.  Coyne       i2mo 

Keating  and 
London  Brown         i2mo 


R.  Coyne        i2mo 


Dublin  W.  Curry       12 mo 

London  H.  Fisher        fol. 


Dublin 

R.  Coyne 

8vo 

London 

II.  Fisher 

fol. 

Dublin 

R.  Coyne 

8vo 

Glasgow 

D.  Kennedy 

8vo 

Belfast 

T.  Mairs 

8vo 

"Jew  York 

Jo.  Leavitt 

8vo 

Dublin 

R.  Coyne 

i2mo 

Dublin 

R.  Coyne 

1 2  mo 

London 

J.  Booker 

8vo 

Belfast 

Sininis  and 
Mclntyre 

Dublin 


R.  Coyne       i2mo 


A   CHRONOLOGICAL    LIST    OF    EDITIONS. 


XI 


DATE. 

1837 
1838 

1839 
1839 

1840 

1840 
1840 

1840 

184I 

1842 

1843 

1843 

1844 

1845 
1846 
1846 

1846 
1846 


1847 
1847 


DESCRIPTION. 

Nkw  Testament.     (Dr.  Denvir's.) 
New  Testabient.     (Dr.  Blake's.) 

Dr.  Cotton. 

Bible.     (Dr.  Denvir's.) 

New    Testajient  :    (Dr.   Denvir's)    with 

preface  by  Rev.  Dan.  Curoe.        Dr.  Cotton. 
Bible.     (Dr.  Murray's.)     (Edition  of  1825, 

with  a  new  Title-page. )  * 

Bible.     (Dr.  Denvir's.)      J.  Bracken,  Esq. 
New  Testament.     (Dr.  Kenrick's.) 

Dr.  Cotton. 

(The  edition  of  1826, 


New  Testament. 

with  a  new  Title.) 

New  Testament. 


(Dr.  Denvir's.) 

Dr.  Cotton. 

New  Testament.     (The  London  edition 

of  1825,  with  reprinted  Title-page.) 
New  Testament. 

New  Testa.ment.     (Edit.  1826,  with  new 
Title.)  * 

Bible.      (Dr.  Murray's.)     (The  Edition  of 
1825,  with  new  Title  )  * 

New  Testajient. 

Bible.    (Dr-  Crolly's  and  Dr.  Denvir's.)    * 

New  Testament.    (Dr.  Blake's.)    Reprint 
of  1838.  * 

New  Testament.     (Dr.  Denvir's.)  * 

New  Testament.     (Dr.  Mac  Hale's  ) 

Dr.  Cotton. 

Bible.    (Dr.  Murray's.)     (Edit.  1825  with 
new  Title.)  * 

Bible.     (Dr.  INIurray's.)  * 

Bible.     (Drs.  Walsh  and  Wiseman's :)    no 
date,  but  Approbation  dated  1847.  * 

New  Testament.     (Dr.  Blake's.)  * 


1847 

1847  Bible.    (Dr.  Denvir's.)  * 

1847  Bible  :    Haydock's.       (Sanctioned  by   the 
-48  Vicars  Apostolic  of  Scotland.)  * 

1848  Bible.     (Dr.  Denvu-'s.)  * 
1849 


1849 
1850 
11850 

1850 


1851 


Bishop  Kenrick.  The  four  Gospels,  and 

the  Acts,  a  new  translation.       Dr,  Cotton. 
Bible.     (Dr  Denvii-'s.)  * 

Bible.     (Dr.  Denvir's.)  * 

New  Testament.     (Dr.  Denvir's.)     The 

edition  of  1846,  with  new  Title.  * 

New  Testament.     (The  Edition  of  1826, 

with  a  reprinted  Title. ) 

Rev.  A.  Irvine,  Dublin. 
Dr.  Lingard.     The  four  Gospels.     The 

Edition  of  183^,  with  reprinted  Title.        * 


place. 
Belfast 

Newry 
Belfast 

Belfast 

Dublin 

London 

Philadelphia 

Dublin 

Belfast 

London 

London  and 

Belfast 

Dublin 

DubUn 
Belfast 
Belfast 

Belfast 
Belfast 

Tuam 

Dublin 
Dublin 

Derby 
Belfast  and 

London 
Jjondon  and 

Belfast 
Edinburgh, 
London, 
Dublin 
London  and 
Belfast 

New  York 
Belfast 
Belfast 

Belfast 

Dublin 
London 


printer. 
Simms  and  Co. 


R.  Greer 
Simms  and  Co. 


SIZB. 

24mo 


i2mo 
i8mo 


T.  Mairs        1 6mo 


R.  Coyne 
C.  Dolman 

E.  Cummisky 

R.  Coyne 

Simms  and  Co 

Little 
Simms  and  Co. 

R.  Coyne 

R.  Coyne 

Simms 

Simms 

T.  Brennan 

R.  Coyne 
J.  Duffy 

Richardson 
Simms  and  Co. 


8vo 
i8mo 

8vo 

i2mo 

i8mo 

8vo 
8vo 


8vo 
i8mo 
8vo 

i2mo 
24mo 


8vo 
i2mo 

8vo 

8vo 


Simms  and  Co.  24mo 


Fullarton 
Simms 

E.  Dunigan 

Simms  and  Co. 

Simms 

Simms 

R.  Coyne 
C  Dolman 


4to 
i2mo 

8vo 
i6mo 
24mo 

24mo 

i2mo 
8vo 


xu 


CHRONOLOGICAL    LIST   OF    EDITIONS. 


DATE.  DESCRIPTION. 

1851    New  Testament  :  Challoner's.  Dr.CoUon. 

1851    New   Testament:    (Dr.  Dcnvir's.)       The 

edition  of  1839,  ^''th  a  new  Title.  Dr.  Cotton. 

185 1    New  Testament.     (Dr.  Murray's, ) 

Dr.  Cotton. 
1851    Bp.  Kenrick.    The  Epistles  and  Apoca- 
lypse, a  new  translation.  Dr.  Cotton. 

1851  Pastorini.    The  Apocalypse;  &c.  'Fifth 

American  Edition.'  * 

1852  Bible.  (Dr.  Crolly's.)  * 
1852  BiHLE.  (Dr.  Denvir's.)  * 
1852    BiMLE.     (Dr.  Denvir's.)  * 

1852   Bible.     Haydock's :    in  course  of  i)ublica- 
tion  in  numbers.  British  Museum. 

1852  Bible.  (Archbishop  Hughes'.)  2  vols.  * 
1852,   Bible.     Haydock's:   a  reimpression  of  the 

&c.       edition  of  1845-8,  (now  in  course  of  publi- 
cation.) 

1853  Bible;    Haydock's,  edited  by  Dr.  Husen- 

beth.     2  vols.  British  Museum. 

1853  New  Testament.     (Dr.  Murray's.)     The 

edition  of  1 85 1 ,  with  new  Title.    Dr.  Cotton. 

1854  New  Testament.     (Dr.  Denvir's.)  * 


PLACE. 

London 

London  and 
Belfast 

Dublin 

New  York 

New  York 
Belfast 
Belfast 

Belfast  and 
London 

New  York 
Yew  York 


printer.       size. 
J.  Brown        12010 

Sinims         i6mo 


J.  Duffy        i8mo 

E.  Dunigan       8vo 

Sadlier         i2mo 
R.  and  D.  Read    8vo 
Simms         24mo 
R.  Read        1 2mo 


Dunigan         4to 
Sadlier  4to 


Edinburgh,     Fullarton  and     4to 
&c.  Co. 

Jjondon       Henry  and  Co.    4to 


Dublin 
Belfast 


J.  Duffy 
R.  Read 


i8mo 
i8mo 


ROMAN   (JATHOLIC 
VERSIONS   OF    THE    BIBLE 


In  instituting  an  inquiry  into  the  efforts  which  have  been  made 
by  Eoman  Cathohes  to  supply  their  flocks  with  copies  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures  in  the  English  language,  we  are  met,  at  its  very  com- 
mencement, by  the  important  question, — How  far  the  reading  of 
the  vernacular  Bible  by  the  great  masses  of  the  people  has  been 
encouraged  or  discountenanced  by  the  authorities  of  their  Church  ? 

And  although  it  would  be  out  of  place  in  this  work  to  enter  on  a 
discussion  of  the  policy  of  placing  restrictions  on  the  perusal  of 
God's  written  Word  ;  or  on  the  motives^  which  may  have  led  to 
such  restrictions  being  adopted  at  any  particular  time  or  place : 
yet  the  fact  itself  is  a  matter  of  history,  which  cannot  be  ignored ; 
and  it  is  one  which  we  must  not  lose  sight  of,  while  we  are  inquiring 
into  the  particulars  of  the  various  English  translations  which  have 
appeared,  and  the  extent  to  which  these  have  been  circulated. 

The  principle,  that  Vernacular  Translations  of  the  Bible  are  not 
necessary  for  the  Laity,  and  ought  not  to  be  conceded  to  them 
without  the  express  permission  of  a  bishop  or  priest,  has  long  been 
a  recognised  dogma  of  that  Church  :  and  although  this  fact  has 
been  denied,  repeatedly  and  vehemently,  yet  there  are  too  many 
documents  still  remaining,  to  allow  a  doubt  of  its  general  correct- 
ness. For  proofs,  we  need  not  go  further  back  than  to  the  Council 
of  Toulouse  in  France^  holden  in  the  year  1229.  Its  fourteenth 
canon  prohibited  the  laity  from  possessing  either  the  Old  Testament 
or  the  Neio ;  but  only  a  Psalter,  or  a  Breviary,  or  The  Hours  of  the 
Virgin  Mary :  and  even  the  above-named  books  were  most  strictly 
forbidden  to  be  had  in  the  Vzilgar  tongue^. 

a  '  Prohibemus  etiam,  ne  libros  Ve-  '  rium  vel  Breviarium  pro  Divinis  Of- 
'  teris  Testament!  aut  Novi  laici  per-  '  ficiis,  aut  Horas  B.  Mariae  aliquis  ex 
'  mittantur  habere  :   nisi  forte  Psalte-      '  devotione  habere  velit :  sed  ne  pr»e- 


Z  VKitXACULAR 

When  it  is  contended  (as  it  has  been  in  The  DuU'ui  Reviexr. 
Vol.  T.  p.  372)  that  this  was  only  a  Provincial  Council,  and  that  its 
enactments  carried  no  authority  beyond  the  limits  of  the  Province 
of  Toulouse  ; — so  that  it  is  unfair  to  charge  the  Church  of  Home  in 
general  with  prohibitions,  which  were  merely  intended  for  one  single 
town  and  its  vicinity :  we  reply,  that  such  an  argument  might  be 
admissible,  if  it  could  be  shewn  that  the  Church  of  Rome  ever  pub- 
licly condemned  that  canon,  and  pronmlgated  another,  declaring 
that  the  Laity  had  full  right  to  the  possession  of  the  Scriptures  as 
well  as  the  clergy,  and  warmly  urging  the  study  of  them  by  both 
classes.  But,  since  this  never  has  been  done,  are  we  not  compelled 
to  believe  that  Rome  tacitly  approved  the  sentiments  expressed  by 
the  Council  of  Toulouse  ;  and,  at  least  by  her  silence,  sanctioned  a 
prohibition,  which  she  had  not  the  courage  to  promulgate  openly 
from  the  Vatican  ? 

The  following  i-emarks  on  this  subject,  by  the  learned  Dr.  Alex- 
ander Geddes  (himself  a  Roman  Catholic  priest)  are  deserving  of  the 
reader's  attention  : 

'  The  number  of  these  [viz,  translations  of  Scripture  by  Roman 

*  Catholics]  is  comparatively  small :  an  idea  having  long  prevailed 
'  that  the  Scripture  should  not  be  translated  into  vulgar  tongues. 
'  It  is  hard  to  reconcile  this  idea  with  any  principle  of  reason, 
'  religion,  or  sound  policy  :    and  we  must  ascribe  it,  with   some 

*  other  absurdities,  to  the  ignorance  and  prejudice  of  a  barbarous 
'  age. 

'  The  first  positive  decree  on  this  subject  was  formed,  1  believe, 
'  in  a  provincial  synod  at  Thoulouse  in  the  year  1229  :  and  is  not 
'  the  only  exceptionable  canon  devised  by  that  assembly.  In  the 
'  brighter  days  of  Christianity  it  was  not  so.  The  works  of  Chry- 
'  sostom,  Basil,  Ambrose,  Jerom,  Austin,  are  full  of  the  most  press- 
'  ing  invitations  to  read  the  Scripture  ;  and  the  reasons  that  have 
'  in  latter  times  been  urged  against  that  practice,  by  Mallett  and 

*  other  such  writers,  deserve  not  a  serious  answer.  The  prohibition 
'  was  so  far  from  answering  the  end  proposed  by  it,  that  it  had 
i  a  quite  contrary  effect.     The  separatists  from  the  Church  of  Rome 

'  missos  libros  habeant  in  vulpari  trans-  firmed  by  Pope  Clement  VIII,  in  1596: 

'  latos  arctissime  inhibemus.' — Concil.  by  Benedict  XIV,  in   1757:    by  Pius 

Tholosan.  Cupit.xW.     It  is  well  known  VII,  in  1816:  by  Leo  XII,  in  1824: 

that  a  similar  course  was  taken  by  the  and   by  Gregory  XVI,  in  1844. — (In- 

Council  of  Trent,  in   1564  :    and  Dr.  troditction  to  the  Scriptures,  8°.  1852, 

Dixon,  titular  archbishop  of  Armagh,  Vol.  I.) 
has  reminded  us,  that  this  was  con- 


TRANSLATIONS.  O 

'  have  used  no  weapon  with  more  success  against  her  than  tliis  one, 
'  that  was  intentionally,  but  indiscreetly,  forged  for  her  particular 
'  defence. 

'  It  is  remarkable,  that  this  doctrine  has  chiefly  obtained  in  those 
'  countries  where  the  Inquisition  has  been  established.' — [Prospec- 
tus of  a  new  Translation  of  the  Hohj  Bible,  4to.  Glasgow,  1786.] 

Indeed  it  is  well  known,  that  Rome  not  only  opposed  herself  to 
all  vernacular  translations  of  the  Scriptures,  but  likewise  was  very 
averse  to  the  publication  of  the  Original  Texts.  When  the  learned 
Cardinal  Ximenes  had  compiled  and  printed  the  noble  Compluten- 
sian  Polyglott  Bible,  in  the  early  part  of  the  sixteenth  century — a 
woik  which  did  equal  honor  to  himself  and  to  his  country — Spain ; 
it  was  with  great  difficulty  that  he  obtained  the  Pope's  license  for 
its  publication.  That  volume  of  his  work,  which  contains  the  Ori- 
ginal Text  of  the  Neic  Testament,  was  finished  at  the  press  in  1514  : 
but  the  jealousy  of  the  Papal  Court  prevented  its  issue  till  the  year 
152^.  In  the  mean  time,  Erasmus  had  the  honor  of  giving  to  the 
world  the  first  pubhshed  edition  of  the  Greek  Testament,  in  1516: 
which  he  followed  up  by  a  second,  in  1519  :  so  that  the  Pope,  find- 
ing himself  no  longer  able  to  keep  the  Sacred  Text  from  the  public 
eye,  gave  Ximenes,  in  1522,  the  desired  permission  to  send  abroad 
the  fruits  of  his  labour  and  munificence. 

We  are  not  to  think,  that  those  capricious  exercises  of  assumed 
authority  were  always  tamely  submitted  to  by  the  Laity,  even  during 
the  period  of  the  dark  ages.  We  have  a  proof  of  resistance  made  to 
them  in  England,  so  long  ago  as  the  year  1400, — but  probably  made 
too  feebly  to  become  effectual — in  a  little  tract,  yet  remaining,  under 
the  following  title  [I  have  modernized  the  spelling]  :  '  A  compendious 
*  old  treatise  shewing  how  that  we  ought  to  have  the  Scripture  in 
'  Enghsh :  with  the  authors.' 

'  The  excusation  of  the  treatise. 

'  Though  I  am  old,  clothed  in  barbarous  weed, 

'  Nothing  garnished  with  gay  eloquency  : 

'  Yet  I  tell  the  truth,  if  ye  list  to  take  heed, 

'  Against  their  froward  furious  fantasy, 

*  Which  reckon  it  for  a  great  heresy 

'  And  unto  lay  people  grievous  outrage, 

*  To  have  God's  Word  in  their  native  language. — 
'  Enemies  I  shall  have :  many  a  shorn  crown 

'  With  forked  caps,  and  gay  crosses  of  gold, 
'■  Which,  to  maintain  their  ambitious  renown, 

B  2 


T  VEnXACl'LAIt 

'  Are  glad  lay  people  in  ignorance  to  hold. — 

'  Yet  to  shew  the  verity  one  may  be  bold, 

'  Although  it  be  a  proverb  daily  spoken, 

'  Who  that  telleth  truth,  his  head  shall  be  broken.' 
The  work  was  printed  without  a  date — I  conjecture,  about  the  year 
1530,  from  the  Editor's  address;  which  begins,  'Considering  the 
'  maliciousness  of  our  prelates  and  their  adherents,  which  so  furi- 
'  ously  bark  against  the  Word  of  God,  and  specially  the  New  Tes- 
'  tament  translated  and  set  forth  by  Master  ^V^illiam  Tindale, 
'  which  they  falsely  pretend  to  be  cori-upt.  That  ye  may  know 
'  that  it  is  not  Tindale's  translation  that  movcth  them,  but  only  the 

*  inward  malice  which  they  have  ever  had  against  the  \\'ord  of 
'  God  ;  I  have  here  put  in  print  a  treatise  written  about  the  year 
'  of  our  Lord  a  thousand  four  hundred.  By  which  thou  shalt 
'  plainly  perceive  that  they  would  never  yet  from  the  beginning 
'  admit  any  translation  to  the  Lay  people.  So  that  it  is  not  the 
'  corrupt  translation  that  they  withhold.     For  if  that  were  true, 

*  these  idle  bellies  would  have  had  leisure  enough  to  put  forth  an- 
'  other  well  translated.' — The  address  concludes  thus  ;  '  For  until  it 

*  be  amended,  there  shall  never  be  rest  and  peace  in  this  realm. — 
'  ^Vho  that  findeth  or  readeth  this  little  book,  put  it  forth  in  exa- 
'  mination,  and  suffer  it  not  to  be  hid  or  destroyed :  but  multiply 
'  it,  for  no  man  knoweth  not  what  profit  may  come  thereof.  For 
'  he  that  compiled  it  purposetli  by  God's  help  to  maintain  it  to  the 

*  death  if  need  be.  And  therefore  all  Christian  men  and  women 
'  pray  that  the  AV^ord  of  God  may  be  unbound,  and  delivered  from 
'  the  power  of  Antichrist,  and  run  among  the  people.     Amen."' 

I  have  never  seen  the  book.  It  is  described  in  Herherfs  Typo- 
graphical Antiquities,  L  p.  408 — 410. 

I  perceive  that  an  edition  was  printed  at  "  Marlboro'  in  the  land 
of  Hess,"  in  1530  :  from  which  it  is  most  likely  that  Banckes  copied 
his. — The  eminent  antiquary  Thomas  Hearne  had  a  perfect  copy  of 
the  Marlboro'  edition.  (See  Dibdin's  Typographical  Antiquities, 
in.  p.  257,  and  the  references  there  given.) 

The  allusion,  made  above,  to  a  '  corrupt  translation'  may  be  thus 
explained.  At  the  time  when  the  increasing  desire  for  ])erusal  of 
the  Scriptures  could  no  longer  be  withstood  :  when  Luther  in  Ger- 
many, and  Tyndal  in  England,  had  begun  to  gratify  their  country- 
men with  vernacular  translations :  the  Court  of  Rome  shifted  its 
ground  of  opposition  ;  and,  perceiving  that  it  could  not  {)revent 
their  appearance,  bent  all  its  efforts  to  destroy  tiu-ir  reputation,  by 


TRANSLATIONS.  5 

asserting  that  they  were  full  of  errors,  corruptions,  and  abominable 
heresies.  Tonstal,  bishop  of  London,  gave  out,  in  a  sermon,  about 
the  year  1529,  that  he  had  found  no  less  than  two  thousand  faults 
in  an  English  Testament ;  which,  he  said,  Tyndal  had  translated 
from  Luther's  German  version. 

Now  it  was  not  true  that  Tyndal  translated  from  the  German  of 
Luther.  He  was  a  sound  scholar,  versed  in  the  Greek  language, 
and  made  his  translation  directly  from  the  Original  Text.  And  as 
to  the  imputed  'corruptions^  and  'heresies,''  &c.,  we  may  judge  how 
groundless  and  contemptible  such  accusations  were,  by  Tyndal's 
remark  on  the  conduct  of  his  opponents,  in  that  matter  of  finding 
faults ;  where  he  says,  '  There  is  not  so  moch  as  one  i  therin,  if  it 
'  lacke  a  tytle  over  his  hed,  but  they  have  noted  it,  and  nombre  it 
'  unto  the  ignorant  people  for  an  heresy.'  ( Preface  to  his  Penta- 
teuch, edit.  1530.) 

At  the  period  of  the  Reformation,  that  struggle  for  possession  of 
the  Holy  Volume,  which  had  long  been  going  on  in  various  quar- 
ters, came  to  its  full  height.  No  principle  was  more  earnestly 
contested.  For  both  the  parties  well  knew,  that  nothing  had  so 
powerfully  contributed  to  detach  men  from  their  implicit  allegiance 
to  Rome,  as  the  perusal  of  God's  inspired  Word.  And  therefore 
the  Reformers  put  forth  all  their  energies  in  endeavours  to  render 
the  Scriptures  accessible  to  every  person  ;  and  the  priests  and  pre- 
lates of  Rome  spared  no  means  within  their  reach,  to  prevent 
translations  of  the  Bible  into  Vulgar  Tongues,  and  to  impede  the 
multiplication  of  copies  by  means  of  the  Press. 

It  is  painful,  but  sometimes  almost  ludicrous,  to  see  some  of  the 
shifts  to  which  Roman  Catholics  have  been  reduced,  in  order  to 
justify  their  Church's  refusal  to  permit  vernacular  translations  of 
the  Bible.  One  very  curious  reason  for  it  was  assigned  by  Dr. 
Kellison,  one  of  the  learned  professors  of  Douay  :  namely,  that  be- 
cause the  inscription  on  our  Saviour's  Cross  was  written  in  Hebrew, 
Greek,  and  Latin  ;  therefore  the  Bible  was  only  to  be  circulated  in 
those  three  languages  :  '  Because  Christ  sanctified  three  tongues  with 
'  the  title  of  the  Crosse,  to  witt,  Hebrew,  Greeke,  and  Latin, — there- 
'  fore  the  Church  would  have  God's  Word  not  to  be  written  com- 
'  monly  in  any  other  tongue,  then  one  of  those  three  sanctified 
'  tongues.'  {Answer  to  SutUffe,  8°.  Rhemes,  1608,  p.  197.)  That 
reasoning  appears  to  be  about  as  inconsequential  as  that  of  Anto- 
ninus, in  his  '  Summa;'  stating,  that  Hhe  Host  or  Wafer  is  made 
'  round,  after  the  manner  of  a  i^enny,  hecause  Judas  sold  Christ  for 


6  VERNACULAR 

'  thirty  pence ! '  or,  as  that  of  Durandus,  who  writeth  thus  :  '  The 
'  Hoste  is  formed  roiinde,  because  the  earth  is  the  Lord's,  and  all 

*  that  is  theriii,  the  rounde  world  and  all  that  dwell  in  it :  that  the 
'  outward  fashion  thereof  maye  signijie  him  that  wanteth  both  be- 
'  gynning  and  ending.'     {Becons  Relikes  of  Rome,  18^".  155-.) 

How  shall  we  excuse  this  case  of  the  blind  leading  the  blind  ? 
What  respect  could  those  priests  have  had  for  the  common  sense 
of  the  laity,  if  they  believed  that  such  arguments  would  be  sufficient 
to  satisfy  their  minds  ? 

It  would  be  tedious  to  trace  the  practice  as  to  permission  of 
reading  the  ]3ible,  from  the  {period  of  the  Reformation  down  to  the 
present  day.  Though  1  am  not  aware  of  the  issue  of  any  Bull  or 
Brief  in  modern  times  removing  the  ancient  restrictions;  yet,  in 
these  countries  at  least,  we  have  continually  found  Ecclesiastics  boldly 
denying  the  exercise  of  such  authority,  and  professing  to  be  offended 
that  such  a  charge  should  ever  be  brought  against  them.  The 
Rev.  Peter  Gandolphy  affirmed,  that  he  *  never  interfered  with  nor 
'  expressed  the  smallest  objection  to  any  individual's  practice  of 

*  reading  the  Scripture  ;'  and  that  three  other  priests  whom  he 
questioned  on  the  subject  told  him,  that  '  in  their  opinion,  there  is 
'  not  a  priest  living  in  England  who  has  ever  prohibited  any  one.' — 
This  was  in  1812.     [Second  Letter  to  the  Rev.  H.  Marsh.) 

The  right  Rev.  Dr. Doyle  stated,  before  a  committee  of  the  House 
of  Lords,  in  1825,  '  That  we  have  no  aversion  to  the  reading  of  the 
'  Bible,  and  to  the  possession  of  it  by  the  laity  of  our  Church,  is 
'  best  proved  by  the  great  many  editions  it  has  gone  through  in 
'  Ireland,  under  our  express  sanction  ;  and  to  which  editions  there 
'  is  affixed  a  rescript  of  Pius  the  Sixth,  directed  to  a  prelate  in 
'  Italy  called  Martini,  who  had  translated  the  Bible  out  of  the 
'  Vulgate  into  the  Italian  language.  We  prefix  this  rescript  of  Pius 
'  the  Sixth  to  our  editions  in  English  of  the  Bible^,  in  order  to  shew 
'  that  not  only  we,  but  the  Head  of  our  Church  is  joined  with  us  in 
'  exhorting  the  faithful  to  i-ead  the  Word  of  God.  We  have  not 
'  only  procured  editions  of  the  Bible ;  I  believe  three  by  Coyne, 
'  two  by  O^Reilly,  and  one  by  Cross  (perhaps  it  is  two)  ;  but  this 
'  very  year  we  have  procured  a  stereotype  edition  of  the  Bible,  of  a 

*  small  print  and  low  price<^,  to  circulate  among  all :  so  that,  of  all 

*  the  things  said  of  us,  there  is  not  anything  said  of  us  more  opposed 

^  I  have  some  remarks  to  offer  on  <■  There   were   two    sizes  of  paper : 

this  point,  which  will  he  found  in  a  one  was  sokl  at  i2s.6d.:  the  other  for 
subsequent  part  of  the  volume.  one  pound  sterhng. — H.  C. 


TRANSLATIONS. 


'  to  truth,  than  that  we  are  averse  to  the  circulation  of  the  Word 
*  of  God.'     {Phelari's  Digest  of  Evidence,  &c.,  I.  p.  2:21.) 

And  the  Right  Rev.  Dr.  ^lilner  wrote  as  follows,  in  the  year  1808  : 
'  With  respect  to  the  Laity,  she  never  interdicted  the  Bible  to  them, 
'  as  Protestants  suppose  :  but,  at  a  time  when  coblers  and  tailors 
'  were  insulting  Heaven  with  their  blasphemies,  and  convulsing  the 
'  earth  with  their  seditions,  all  grounded  upon  the  misapprehension 
'  of  the  Bible,  she  enjoined  that  those  who  took  this  mysterious 
'  book  in  hand  should  have  received  such  a  tincture  of  learning  as 
'  to  be  able  to  read  it  in  one  or  other  of  the  learned  languages, 
'  unless  their  pastor  judged,  from  their  good  sense  and  good  dis- 
'  positions,  that  they  would  derive  no  mischief  from  reading  it  in 
'  the  vulgar  tongue.  At  present,  however,  the  Catholic  prelates  do 
'  not  think  it  necessary  to  enfoi'ce  even  this  restriction  ;  and  ac- 
'  cordingly  you  may  find  in  the  shops  of  all  the  principal  booksellers 
'  in  Ireland,  Bibles  in  folio,  in  quarto,  and  in  octavo,  which  are 
'  indiscriminately  offered  to  sale  with  the  entire  approbation  of 
'  those  prelates.''     {Tour  in  Ireland,  Letter  xviii.) 

I  leave  it  to  any  person,  acquainted  with  this  country,  to  say 
what  proportion  of  the  peasantry  of  Ireland  are  or  were  likely  to 
avail  themselves  of  the  liberty  supposed  to  be  given  in  the  above 
sentences  :  but,  with  respect  to  the  bold  statement  about  the 
abundance  of  Bibles,  in  all  sizes,  to  be  found  in  the  booksellers"' 
shops  of  Ireland,  I  assert  deliberately,  that  at  that  time  the  only 
editions  procurable  were.  One,  in  large  folio,  Dublin  1794,  published 
at  about  four  pounds:  One  in  quarto,  Dublin  1791,  published  at 
£^.  8s,  2)d, : — and  the  remnants  of  two  editions  published  at  Edin- 
burgh, in  1796  and  1805,  in  five  large  duodecimo  volumes  ;  the 
latter  of  which  editions  was  advertised  by  R.  Coyne  of  Dublin,  with 
new  Title-pages,  at  the  price  of  £1.  12s.  6d.  in  boards;  'a  few 
*■  copies  on  fine  paper,  hot-pressed,  price  in  super-extra  binding, 
'  three  pounds  eight  shillings  and  three  pence.'  Now,  what  is  the 
real  value  of  Dr.  Milner  s  vain-glorious  boast  ? 

But  that  same  Dr.  Milner  could  give  ready  utterance  to  senti- 
ments of  an  exactly  opposite  character,  whenever  he  saw  a  fit  occa- 
sion and  had  fit  hearers  :  and  could  not  only  avow,  but  justify,  the 
restrictions  placed  on  the  perusal  of  the  Scriptures.  Acute  and 
active  as  he  was,  his  warmth  of  temper  occasionally  betrayed  him 
into  the  open  expression  of  sentiments  which  his  usual  prudence 
would  have  suppressed.  Surely  he  had  forgotten  his  habitual  dis- 
cretion, when  he  declared,  in  print,  that  the  cancelled  part  of  bishop 


8 


VERNACri-AR 


Challoners  Notes  upon  the  New  Testament — (meaning  those  por- 
tions which  a  more  liberal  minded  Vicar  Apostolic,  Dr.  Poynter, 
had  directed  to  be  omitted,  as  being  justly  offensive  to  the  feelings 
of  Protestants)  —  were  '  precisely  the  part  which  is  wanted  at  the 

*  present  day  to  render  an  English  translation  of  the  Sacred  Text 
'  safe  and  profitable  in  the  hands  of  the  British  laity.' — {Letter,  in 
The  Orthodox  Journal,  Vol.  VII,  1819-)  And  again,  when  he  dis- 
closed the  real  ground  of  the  clergy's  opposition  to  the  privileges 
of  the  laity,  by  admitting  that  '  substituting  the  dead  letter  of  the 
'  Text  for  the  living  voice  of  the  Church,  was  the  ready  means  of 

*  undermining  the  Catholic  Faith.'  {Supplementary  Memoirs  of  Eng- 
lish Catholics,  p.  244,  1820.  8'\) 

Now  there  was  no  man  living  in  England  or  Ireland  at  that  time, 
who  knew,  better  than  Dr.  Milner,  what  was  serviceable  to  the 
interests  of  his  Church  and  Order,  and  what  was  injurious  to  them. 
So  that  this  deliberate  expression  of  his  opini'^""  ipon  the  effects 
likely  to  arise  from  the  free  pen'^'-'  of  God,  must 


carry  great  weight  w<^^' 
import-i'^* 


-^  i^ 


a 


rested  in  that 


^' 


pub 
Catl 
Rich 
in  Se^ 
Auxil. 
'  point 
'  were 

'  READI 

'  Churc 
Such  c 
common  i 
was,  that 
the  Bible  I 
able  changt 
over  the  m 
that  we  ma} 


rl^> 


■55 '^.    '^£^'     ,rS^ 


w^ 


JL/ 


^^of^ 


^' 


^v 


v>'' 


^^.^ 


A? 


^lA- 


alone  in  his 

lent  Roman 

e,  the   late 

n  at  Cork, 

\he  Ladies'" 

e  was  one 

\d.     If  it 

Vss,  that 

VTHOLIC 

) 

3ry  un- 
til em 
aid  of 
jiark- 
..xis  to  have  come 
_^i  authorities :  and  I  suppose 
-.occ  their  present  views  and  intentions  upon 
this  question,  from  the  language  put  forth  by  Cardinal  Wiseman, 
in  his  late  tract,  '  The  Catholic  doctrine  on  the  use  of  the  Bible.''  12°. 
1853. 

'  If  therefore  we  be  asked,  why  we  do  not  give  the  Bible  indiffer- 
*  ently  to  all ;  and  the  shutting  up  (as  it  is  called)  of  God's  Word 


^' 


TRANSLATIONS.  9 

'  be  disdainfully  thrown  in  our  face  :  we  will  not  seek  to  elude  the 
'  question,  or  meet  the  taunt  by  denial,  or  by  attempts  to  prove 
'  that  our  principles  on  this  subject  are  not  antagonistic  to  those  of 
'  Protestants.  They  are  antagonistic  :  and  we  glory  in  avowing 
'  IT.'  p.  20. 

1 .  '•  We  answer,  therefore,  boldly,  that  we  give  not  the  AVord  of 
'  God  indiscriminately  to  all,  because  God  himself  has  not  so  given 
'  it.     lie  has  not  made  reading  an  essential  part  of  man's  constitu- 

*  tion,  nor  a  congenital  faculty,  nor  a  term  of  salvation,  nor  a  con- 
'  dition  of  Christianity.  But  hcarlnq  He  has  made  such ;  and  then 
'  has  told  us,  that  *'  Faith  cometh  from  hearing,  and  hearing  from 

*  the  Word   of  God."     He  has  not  made  "  paper  and  ink"  the 

*  badges  of  His  Apostle's  calling,  but  the  keys  of  his  kingdom.'  Ibid. 

2.  '  We  further  say,  that  we  do  not  permit  the  indiscriminate 

*  and  undirected  use  of  the  Bible,  because  God  has  not  given  to  his 

*  Church  the  instinct  to  do  so.  As  He  did  not  furnish  her  with 
"  the  means,  nor  with  the  command,  so  has  He  not  instilled  into 
'  her  that  spontaneous  impulse  that  guides  her  to  new  duties,  in 

*  favour  of  this  mode  of  propagating  the  faith.  He  founded  her 
'  upon  a  principle  of  subordination,  and  gave  her,  first  Apostles, 
•■  secondly  prophets,  thirdly  doctors.     The   questions  could   at  all 

*  times  have  been  answered  negatively  till  now,  "  Are  all  Apostles  ? 

*  are  all  prophets  I  are  all  doctors  V  But  surely  this  principle  of 

*  her  organisation  would  have  been  at  an  end  much  sooner,  if  she 
'  had  taught,  what  she  never  has  taught,  that  every  one  has  to  be 
'  his  own  Apostle,  prophet  and  doctor. — Yes,  this  is  the  result  of 
'  universal  license  not   only   to   read   but  to  judge  of   Scripture. 

*  Wherever  it  prevails.  Church  government  declines.,  insubordination 
'  of  judgment  springs  up,  and  a  spirit  of  self-sufficiency  takes  the 

*  place  of  religious  humility  and  docility.'  p.  21 . 

Again  :  '  But  though  the  Scriptures  may  be  here  permitted,  we 

*  do  not  urge  them  on  our  people  :  we  do  not  encourage  them  to  read 
'  them  :  we  do  not  spread  them  to  the  utmost  among  them.  Certainly 
'  not.'  p.  26. 

More  of  the  same  kind  might  be  added.  But  perhaps  the  fore- 
going extracts  may  be  sufficient,  to  shew  the  tone  of  the  pamphlet, 
and  the  animus  of  the  highest  officer  of  the  Church  of  Rome  within 
this  empire  at  the  present  day. 

Let  us  return  to  our  observations  on  the  state  of  these  things 
during  the  exciting  years  of  the  Reformation. 

c 


8 


VKllXAl'lI.AR 


Challoner'a  Notes  upon  the  New  Testament — (meaning  those  por- 
tions which  a  more  liberal  minded  Vicar  Apostolic,  Dr.  Poynter, 
had  directed  to  be  omitted,  as  being  justly  offensive  to  the  feelings 
of  Protestants)— wore  '  precisely  the  part  which  is  wanted  at  the 
'  present  day  to  render  an  English  translation  of  the  Sacred  Text 

*  safe  and  profitable  in  the  hands  of  the  Britisli  laity.' — {Letter,  hi 
The  Orthodox  Journal,  Vol.  VII,  1819.)  And  again,  when  he  dis- 
closed the  real  ground  of  the  clergy's  opposition  to  the  privileges 
of  the  laity,  by  admitting  that  '  substituting  the  dead  letter  of  the 

*  Text  for  the  living  voice  of  the  Cimrch,  was  the  ready  means  of 

*  undermining  the  Catholic  Faith.'  {Supplementary  Memoirs  of  Eng- 
lish Catholics,  p.  244,  1820.  8".) 

Now  there  was  no  man  living  in  England  or  Ireland  at  that  time, 
who  knew,  better  than  Dr.  Milner,  what  was  serviceable  to  the 
interests  of  his  Church  and  Order,  and  what  was  injurious  to  them. 
So  that  this  deliberate  expression  of  his  opinion,  upon  the  effects 
likely  to  arise  from  the  free  perusal  of  the  Word  of  God,  must 
carry  great  weight  with  all  those  who  are  deeply  interested  in  that 
important  question. 

Indeed,  to  do  him  justice,  Dr.  Milner  did  not  stand  alone  in  his 
public  utterance  of  such  sentiments.  Another  eminent  Roman 
Catholic,  of  warm  temperament,  and  ready  eloquence,  the  late 
Richard  Lalor  Shiel,  made  a  very  remarkable  admission  at  Cork, 
in  September  1824,  in  his  speech  at  a  public  meeting  of  the  Ladies'" 
Auxiliary  to  the  Munster  School  Society.  He  said,  '  there  was  one 
'  point  which  he  would  concede  to  those  whom  he  opposed.  If  it 
'  were  a  triumph,  they  might  have  it.     He  would   confess,  that 

'   READING   THE  BiBLE   W^\S   SUBVERSIVE  OE  THE  IloMAX  CaTHOLIC 

*  Church.'     {Rejiort  of  the  Discussions,  &c.,  8^.  1S25,  p.  40.) 

Such  candid  admissions,  made  before  Protestants,  were  very  un- 
common a  few  years  ago :  and  the  general  language  used  to  them 
was,  that  the  Roman  Catholic  clergy  were  not  in  the  least  afraid  of 
the  Bible  being  read  by  their  flocks.  ]3ut  very  recently,  a  remark- 
able change  of  sentiment  upon  this  subject  seems  to  have  come 
over  tlie  minds  of  the  ecclesiastical  authorities :  and  I  suppose 
that  we  may  fairly  collect  their  present  views  and  intentions  upon 
this  question,  from  the  language  put  forth  by  Cardinal  Wiseman, 
in  his  late  tract,  '  The  Catholic  docir'uie  on  the  use  of  the  Bible.''  12°. 
1853. 

'  If  therefore  we  be  asked,  why  we  do  not  give  the  l^ible  indiffer- 
'  ently  to  all ;  and  the  shutting  up  (as  it  is  called)  of  God's  ^^"ord 


TRANSLATIONS.  9 

'  be  disdainfully  thrown  in  our  face  :  we  will  not  seek  to  elude  the 

*  question,  or  meet  the  taunt  by  denial,  or  by  attempts  to  prove 
'  that  our  principles  on  this  subject  are  not  antagonistic  to  those  of 
'  Protestants.  They  ake  antagonistic  :  and  we  glory  in  avowing 
'  IT.'  p.  20. 

1.  'We  answer,  therefore,  boldly,  that  we  give  not  the  ^Vol•d  of 
'  God  indiscriminately  to  all,  because  God  himself  has  not  so  given 
'  it.     He  has  not  made  reading  an  essential  part  of  man's  constitu- 

*  tion,  nor  a  congenital  faculty,  nor  a  term  of  salvation,  nor  a  con- 

*  dition  of  Christianity.     ]3ut  hearing  He  has  made  such ;  and  then 

*  has  told  us,  that  ''  Faith  cometh  from  hearing,  and  hearing  from 

*  the  Word    of  God."      He  has  not  made  "  paper  and   ink""  the 

*  badges  of  His  Apostle's  calling,  but  the  keys  of  his  kingdom.'  Ihid. 

2.  •  We  further  say,  that  we  do  not  permit  the  indiscriminate 

*  and  undirected  use  of  the  Bible,  because  God  has  not  given  to  his 

*  Church  the  instinct  to  do  so.  As  He  did  not  furnish  her  with 
'  the  means,  nor  with  the  command,  so  has  He  not  instilled  into 

*  her  that  spontaneous  impulse  that  guides  her  to  new  duties,  in 
'  favour  of  this  mode  of  propagating  the  faith.  He  founded  her 
'  upon  a  principle  of  subordination,  and  gave  her,  first  Apostles, 
"  secondly  prophets,  thirdly  doctors.     The  questions  could   at  all 

*  times  have  been  answered  negatively  till  now,  "  Are  all  Apostles  I 

*  are  all  prophets  i  are  all  doctors  V  But  surely  this  principle  of 

*  her  organisation  would  have  been  at  an  end  much  sooner,  if  she 

*  had  taught,  what  she  never  has  taught,  that  every  one  has  to  be 
'  his  own  Apostle,  prophet  and  doctor. — Yes,  this  is  the  result  of 
'  universal  license  not   only   to   read  but  to  judge  of   Scripture. 

*  Wherever  it  prevails.  Church  government  declines,  insubordination 
'  of  judgment  springs  up,  and  a  spirit  of  self-sufficiency  takes  the 

*  place  of  religious  humility  and  docility.'  p.  21. 

Again  :  '  But  though  the  Scriptures  may  be  here  permitted,  we 

*  do  not  urge  them  on  our  people  :  tee  do  not  encourage  them  to  read 

*  them  :  loe  do  not  spread  them  to  the  utmost  among  them.  Certainly 
'  not.'  p.  26. 

More  of  the  same  kind  might  be  added.  But  perhaps  the  fore- 
going extracts  may  be  sufficient,  to  shew  the  tone  of  the  pamphlet, 
and  the  animus  of  the  highest  officer  of  the  Church  of  Rome  within 
this  empire  at  the  present  day. 

Let  us  return  to  our  observations  on  the  state  of  these  things 
during  the  exciting  years  of  the  Reformation. 


10  VERNACULAU 

^V^h^le  that  excitement  was  going  on  throughout  the  land,  the 
repeated  vacillations  in  the  mind  of  King  Henry  VIII.  made  it 
doubtful  for  a  long  time,  whether  the  English  Bible  would  be  able 
to  maintain  its  ground,  against  the  unceasing  attacks  of  the  Pope 
and  his  Bishops.  And  when  it  had  become  so  widely  diffused  among 
the  people,  that  its  suppression  was  now  out  of  the  question,  the 
charge  of  its  unfaithfulness  was  kept  up,  with  unabated  boldness  of 
assertion  and  bitterness  of  speech.  It  was  often  called  '  the  Devil's 
'  book  f  '  the  Gospel  of  the  Devil :'  and  the  people  were  persuaded, 
that  it  was  both  unnecessary  and  dangerous  for  them  to  meddle 
with  the  Bible,  and  that  their  safest  way  was,  to  remain  satisfied 
with  that  amount  and  kind  of  relio-ious  instruction  which  their 
Priests  might  think  fit  to  give  them.  That  reproachful  phrase  long 
maintained  its  ground,  in  the  mouths  of  the  violent  and  unscru- 
pulous. In  1582  Gregory  Martin  styled  the  Protestant  Bibles 
'  not  indeed  God's  book,  word,  or  Scripture,  but  the  DiveFs  worde.' 
[Discoverie  of  Corruptions.]  Thirty  years  later,  the  same  oppro- 
brious language  was  freely  used.  Matthew  Kellison  of  Douay,  in 
his  '  Examen  lleformationis  novce,  8".  Duaci^  16*16,  affirms,  that  the 
Scriptures  of  the  Protestants  are  'the  word  of  the  Devil.'  And, 
what  is  the  ground  of  this  severe  and  awful  charge  ?  not  that  they 
are  not  careful  and  faithful  renderings  of  God's  Word ;  but  merely, 
because  they  are  not  translated  according  to  the  sense  of  the 
ancient  Interpreters,  and  under  the  authority  of  the  Church  of 
Rome.''  p.  43.  N.  B.  I  say  nothing  here  about  the  common  use 
of  such  expressions,  in  Ireland,  at  the  present  day. 

In  Queen  Mary's  reign,  in  1554,  John  Standish  published  'A 
'  Discourse  wherein  is  debated  whether  it  be  expedient  that  the 
'  Scripture  should  be  in  Englishe  for  al  men  to  reade  that  wyll.'  8°. 
I  have  not  seen  it ;  but  from  the  fact  of  its  being  published  with 
the  Queen'' s  Privilege.,  there  can  be  little  doubt  as  to  which  side  of 
the  question  the  writer  maintained. 

Take  for  another  example,  a  work  issued  in  the  year  1565,  under 
the  following  title  :  'The  Apologie  of  Fridericus  Staphylus,  coun- 
'  seller  to  the  late  Emperor  Ferdinandus,  &c.  intreating  of  the 
'  true  and  right  understanding  of  holy  Scripture  :  of  the  translation 
*  of  the  Bible  in  the  vulgar  tongue,  &c.  &c.  translated  by  Thomas 
'  Staplcton,  student  in  Divinitie.  Imprinted  at  Antwerpe,  1565.'' 
4°.  Staphylus  finds  great  fault  with  the  English  Bibles  of  1549, 
1551,  1552,  and  1562;  objects  to  us  for  following  the  Greek  Text, 


TRANSLATIONS. 


11 


as  in  Acts  xiii.  2,  Eomans  v.  &c.  And  he  gives  a  specimen  of  the 
immunities  haughtily  claimed  by  the  priests  of  his  day  ;  by  asserting 
that,  if  the  lives  of  the  Clergy  be  vile  and  infamous,  no  layman, 
not  even  a  '  Temporal  Kuler/  has  any  right  to  interfered.  The  tares 
are  to  be  suffered  to  grow  with  the  wheat.  We  are  not  surprised, 
therefore,  to  find  him  maintaining,  that  it  is  very  dangerous  that 
the  Laity  should  have  the  Scriptures :  but  that  Priests  and  Bishops 
'  always  have  the  grace  of  God  assisting  them  to  interpret  and  ex- 
*  pound  the  misteries  of  Holy  Scripture  by  parables  unto  the 
'  people,  as  far  as  for  them  is  requisite.''  p.  64. 

But  the  Roman  Catholics  began  to  perceive,  that  all  their  com- 
plaints and  reproaches  of  the  Protestant  translations  of  the  Bible 
did  not  succeed  in  preventing  their  increasing  use  throughout  Eng- 
land. And  they  judged  it  advisable — not  from  choice,  but  from 
necessity — to  put  forth  a  version  of  their  own ;  professing  to  be  free 
from  the  corruptions  which  they  boldly  attributed  to  the  others, 
and  at  the  same  time  guarded  by  a  body  of  Annotations,  so  con- 
structed as  to  restrict  the  sense  of  the  Text  to  the  support  of  the 
pecuhar  and  distinctive  doctrines  of  Home. 

In  the  year  1568  a  body  of  English  Roman  Catholics  repaired  to 
the  town  of  Douay  in  Flanders  ;  and  erected  there  a  College,  or 
'  Seminarie,'  for  the  education  of  priests  destined  for  the  re-con- 
version of  England,  under  the  direction  of  Cardinal  Allen,  a  learned 
and  most  active  leader.  A  few  years  afterwards,  on  account  of 
some  political  disturbances  in  that  country,  the  College  was  tempo- 
rarily transferred  to  the  city  of  Rheims  in  France.  The  professors 
at  Douay  soon  busied  themselves  in  preparing  an  English  version  ; 
and  in  the  mean  time,  did  not  cease  repeating  the  old  accusations 
against  the  Protestant  Bibles.  Thus,  John  Howlett  [i.  e.  Robert 
Parsons]  in  his  '  Reasons  why  CathoHques  refuse  to  goe  to  Church/ 
{Douay,  1580.  16°.)  says,  '  First,  the  Scripture  is  read  there  in 
'  false  and  shameles  translations,  contayning  manifest  and  wilful 
*  corruptions  to  drawe  it  to  their  owne  purposes,  as  hath  bene 
'  shewed  in  particuler  by  many  learned  men  in  their  worckes :  and 
'  is  like  to  be  (shortly)  more  playnelye  by  the  grace  of  God.'  p.  40. 
[He  is  alluding  to  their  version  of  the  New  Testament ;  which  was 
then  in  course  of  preparation,  and  was  published  two  years  after- 
wards at  Rheims,  in  1582.]   '  Soe  that  by  this  it  appeareth,  that 

'^  It  is  beside  my  present  purpose  to      encouraged  among  the  masses  of  the 
examine  here,  how  far  this  doctrine  is      people  at  the  present  day. 

C  2 


12  IHK     KIIKMIMI 

'■  that  part  of  their  service  which  tliey  pretende  to  be  Scripture,  is 
'  no  Scripture,  because  it  is  by  the  mahce  of  the  inteqjretour  false, 
*  the  which  Scripture  cannot  be."  p.  41. 

In  the  next  year.  Cardinal  Allen  published  his  '  Apologie  &c.  for 
'  the  two  English  Colleges  at  Rome  and  Ilhemes.  Printed  at 
'  Mounts  in  llenault,'  1581.  8".  In  that  tract  he  speaks  of  the 
Protestants'  iiible,  as  '  falsely,  corruptly,  and  deceitfully  trans- 
'  lated  f  but  makes  no  allusion  to  the  Rhemish  Testament,  which 
was  at  that  time  actually  in  the  press,  and  came  out  within  a  few 
months  after  the  appearance  of  his  book. 


1582.— TH!<:  RHEMISH  TESTAMENT.     First  Edition. 

In  the  year  1582  appeared  the  first-fruits  of  the  labours  of  the 
Divines  of  Douay,  in  an  edition  of  the  New  Testament,  handsomely 
printed  in  a  4to  volume,  and  fortified  by  the  '  Approbation'  of  four 
Doctors,  in  the  following  terms  : 

'  Cum  hujus  versionis  ac  seditionis  authores  nobis  de  fide  &  eru- 
'  ditione  sint  probe  cogniti,  aliique  S.  Theologize  &  Lingune  Angli- 
'  canae  peritissimi  viri  contestati  sint,  nihil  in  hoc  opere  reperiri 
'  quod  non  sit  Catholicse  Ecclesiffi  doctrinie,  &  pietati  consenta- 
'  neum,  vel  quod  ullo  modo  potestati  ac  paci  civili  repugnet,  sed 
'  omnia  potius  veram  fidem,  Reip.  bonum,  vitseque  ac  morum  pro- 
'  bitatem  promovere  :  ex  ipsorum  fide  censemus  ista  utiliter  excudi 
'  et  publicari  posse. 

'  Petrus  Remigius,  Archidiaconus  major  Metropolitanse  in- 
'  signis  Ecclesije  Rhemensis,  Juris  Canonici  Doctor,  Archiepi- 
'  scopatus  Rhemensis  generalis  Vicarius. 

'  HuBERTus  MoRus,  Rhemcnsis  Ecclesije  Deeanus,  &  Eccle- 
'  siastes,  &  in  sacratissimas  Theologiae  facultate  Doctor. 

'  JoHANNis  LE  Besque,  Cauouicus  Rhemensis,  Doctor  Theolo- 
*  gus,  &  Cancellarius  Academia  Rhemensis. 

'  GuLiELMus  Bai.biis,  Tlieologia?  Professor,  Collegii  Rhemensis 
'  Archimagister.' 

[This  Approbation  was  prefixed  to  many  subsequent  editions.] 

It  is  likewise  furnished  with  a  long  preface,  and  other  subsidiary 
matter;  and  with  a  very  large  body  of  Annotations,  vindicating  the 
translation,  fiercely  asserting  all  the  peculiar  doctrines  of  the  Court 
of  Rome,  and  employing  the  most  bitter  and  contumelious  terms  in 
speaking  of  Protestants,  and  their  doctrines,  and  their  versions  of 


TKSTAMKNT. 1582.  13 

Scripture :  which  Dr.  Geddes,  himself  a  Roman  Catholic  Priest, 
has  described  as  '  virulent  Annotations  against  the  Protestant 
'  Religion,  and  manifestly  calculated  to  support  a  system,  not  of 
'  genuine  Catholicity,  but  of  transalpine  Popery."  (Address  to  the 
Public,  4to.  1793.) 

It  also  has  a  long  and  particular  Table  of  Oonti'oversies,  &c. 

The  persons,  who  were  principally  concerned  in  this  translation, 
were  Gregory  Mariin^  William  Allen  (afterwards  Cardinal),  Dr. 
Mickard  Bristoiv,  and  Dr.  John  Reynolds:  of  whom  the  first  appears 
io  have  been  the  chief  translator  of  the  text,  '  being  accounted,'  says 
Fuller,  '  the  principal  linguist  of  that  Seminary ;'  and  Dr.  Bristow 
and  Cardinal  Allen  to  have  supplied  the  notes.  The  following 
observations  on  the  subject  are  extracted  from  Dodd''$  Church  His- 
tory ;  and  are  there  said  to  have  been  taken  partly  from  records 
remaining  in  the  College  of  Douay. 

Gregory  Martin  was  born  at  Maxfield  near  Winchelsea  in 
Sussex ;  was  one  of  the  original  scholars  of  St.  John^s  College  at 
Oxford  ;  M.  A.  in  1564  ;  became  tutor  to  the  family  of  Thomas, 
Duke  of  Norfolk  :  and  being  at  that  time  a  concealed  Roman 
Catholic,  imbued  many  of  the  Duke's  servants  with  the  same 
religious  principles.  He  passed  over  to  Douay  in  1570 ;  was  or- 
dained a  priest  in  1573 ;  and  became  Bachelor  in  Divinity  in  1575. 
Upon  the  establishment  of  the  English  College  at  Rome,  he  was 
sent  to  it,  to  take  care  of  the  first  scholars  ;  and  having  ap])ointed 
for  them  a  course  of  study,  he  returned  to  Rhemes,  and  '  passed 
'  most  of  his  time  in  translating  the  Bible  into  English  from  the 
'  Vulgate  :  wherein  he  was  assisted  by  Dr.  Allen,  Dr.  Bristow,  an 
'  Oxford  man  of  Christ  Church  and  Fellow  of  Exeter,  [who  died 
'  near  London  in  1581,]  Dr.  Reynolds,  Fellow  of  New  College,  and 
*  others  well  skilled  in  the  sacred  languages.  The  work  may  be 
'  entirely  ascribed  to  Mr.  Martin ;  the  others  being  only  revisors. 
'  He  translated  the  whole  Bible;  tho'  it  was  not  published  all  at 
'  one  time.  The  New  Testament  was  first  put  out  at  Rheims  and 
'  Antwerp,  with  Dr.  Bristow's  notes.  The  Old  Testament  was  not 
'  published  till  several  years  after ;  when  Dr.  Worthington  put  it  to 
'  the  press,  with  his  own  notes  and  historical  Tables. 

'  They  [viz.  the  Protestants]  endeavoured  to  represent  the  under- 
'  takers  as  unequal  to  their  task,  and  the  work  as  abounding  with 
'  errors  and  mistakes.  Two  eminent  Protestant  Divines  employed 
'  some  time  this  way ;  one  was  Dr.  Fulke,  Master  of  Pembroke 
'  Hall  in  Cambridge;  the  other  was  the  noted  Puritan  Thomas 


14 


THE    KHEMISH 


'  Cartvvi'ight,  who  was  engaged  in  that  attempt  by  Secretary  Wal- 
'  singhain,  the  great  protector  of  the  l^uritan  party/ 

'  I  own,  some  of  j\Ir.  Martin's  persuasion  have  thought  him  too 
'  scrupulous  in  following  the  Vulgate  edition ;  as  also,  in  retaining 
'  certain  words  and  ])hrases  not  very  proper  and  scarce  allowable 
*  in  the  English  language.  ]3ut  there  is  no  occasion  to  make  any 
'  apology  for  him.  He  himself  has  given  his  reasons  for  that  scru- 
'  pulosity.  The  Vulgate  being  declared  authentic  <',  he  had  I'eason 
'  to  adhere  to  it.  As  for  certain  words  and  phrases,  which  perhaps 
'  might  displease  persons  of  a  modern  taste,  he  thought  it  more 
'  adviseable  to  retain  them,  than  endanger  the  sense  by  making  too 
'  bold  with  the  Text.  Great  liberty  is  allowed,  and  often  taken, 
'  in  translating  works  of  any  other  kind :  but  inspired  writers  are 
'  to  be  touched  very  tenderly.  ^Tis  much  better  to  offend  against 
'  the  rules  of  Grammar,  than  to  risk  the  sense  of  God's  \\"ord  for 
'  the  sake  of  a  fine  period.^   {Dodd,  Vol.  II.  p.  121,  &c.] 

It  is  believed,  that  this  laborious  task  threw  Mr.  Martin  into  a 
consumption  ;  of  which  he  died  on  the  28th  of  October  1 582. 


^  It  is  not  very  easy  to  determine 
exactly  what  is  meant  by  the  word 
'  authentic'  in  this  place.  Dr.  Witham 
has  a  long  i)ut  not  very  luminous  dis- 
cussion on  it,  in  the  Preface  to  his 
New  Testament,  1 730.  Another  Roman 
Catholic  clergyman.  Dr.  Geddes,  de- 
clares it  to  signify  '  in  general  a  faith- 
'  ful  version,  containing  nothing  con- 
'  trary  to  Faith  or  Morality,  and  having 
*  every  thing  necessary  to  constitute  an 
'  authentic  document.'  The  Council 
scarcely  could  have  intended  to  assert, 
that  the  Vulgate  version  was  inspired, 
or  that  it  was  superior  to  the  Hebrew 
and  Greek  Originals.  See  the  Rev. 
G.  L.  Haydock's  Preface  to  his  Bible, 
(printed  below  in  the  Appendix.)  He 
says,  '  The  Originals  are  intrinsically 
'  authentic ;  whereas  the  versions  can 
'  possess  only  an  extrinsic  authenticity.' 
In  fact,  the  Latin  text  of  St.  Jerome 
was  well  known  at  that  time  to  be  cor- 
rupt and  faulty.  Isidorus  Clarius,  in 
the  preface  to  his  edition  of  the  Vul- 
gate, fol.  1542,  or,  by  Junta,  1557,  tells 
us,  that  he  had  noted  and  corrected 
eight  thousand  errors,  but  had  used 
great  forl)earance  and  taken  no  notice 
of  trifling   ones,  lest  the  ears  of  the 


Church  should  be  offended,  and  his 
edition  should  scarcely  be  recognised 
as  the  Vulgate. 

But,  for  this  bold  declaration,  his 
Bible  was  placed  in  the  list  of  prohibited 
books  by  the  compilers  of  the  Rules  of 
the  Index,  appointed  by  the  Council  of 
Trent;  and  its  preface  and  prolegomena 
were  ordered  to  be  cut  out :  though  the 
authors  of  that  order  were  ashamed  to 
assign  the  reason.  '  Ex  Bibliis  vero 
'  Isidori  Clarii  Brixiani  Prologus  et 
'  Prolegomena  prapcidantur :  ejus  vero 
'  textum  nemo  textum  Vulgatae  editio- 
'  nis  esse  existimet.'  [Regula  iii.  De 
Libris  prohibitis  ;  ai)ud  Canon,  et  Deer. 
Cone.  Trident,  edit.  Le  Plat.]  This  was 
done :  and  they  will  not  be  found  in 
any  of  the  later  editions.  But  the  jus- 
tice of  his  remark  was  afterwards  tri- 
umphantly admitted  :  when  two  Popes, 
Sixtus  V.  and  Clement  VHI.  set  them- 
selves to  correct  that  very  Vulgate,  and 
each  of  them  boasted  loudly  of  what 
he  had  done  in  that  respect.  See  also 
some  remarks  on  the  Authenticity 
ascribed  to  the  Vulgate,  by  Bishop 
Kenrick  in  the  preface  to  his  transla- 
tion of  the  (iospels,  printed  in  1849. 


TKSTAMKMT. 1  582.  1 '*> 

Besides  his  labours  in  the  preparation  of  a  new  version,  Martin 
had  employed  himself  in  pointing  out  the  errors  of  the  Protestant 
translations.  This  work,  which  had  been  in  hands  two  or  three 
years  previously  to  its  publication,  was  printed  in  the  same  year 
with  the  Rheraish  Testament,  but  posterior  in  point  of  time,  as  is 
shewn  by  one  of  the  marginal  notes  to  the  Preface  to  the  Testa- 
ment ;  which  reads,  '  Al  this  their  dealing  is  noted  (as  occasion 
'  serveth)  in  the  Annotations  upon  this  Testament ;  and  more  at 
'  large  in  a  booke  lately  made  purposely  of  that  matter,  called  a 
'  DiscovERiE  &c.'  But  in  subsequent  editions  the  note  is — 'and 
*  more  at  large  in  the  Discovery  of  heretical  Translations^  of 
'  which  we  have  added  a  table  in  this  edition/  Martin  also,  in  his 
tract,  speaks  of  'the  late  new  English  Testament  CathoHquely 
'  translated  and  printed  at  Rhemes.'  Its  full  title  is,  '  A  Disco- 
'  verie  of  the  manifold  corruptions  of  the  holy  Scriptures  by  the 
'  Heretikes  of  our  dales,  specially  the  Enghsh  sectaries,  and  of 
'  their  foul  dealing  herein,  by  partial  and  false  translations  to  the 
'  advantage  of  their  heresies,  &c.'  8vo.  Rhemes,  1582, 

The  character  of  this  translation,  and  of  the  Notes  which  accom- 
pany it^  is  so  well  known  and  has  been  so  frequently  described, 
that  it  does  not  seem  necessary  to  enlarge  upon  the  subject  here. 
I  have  given  the  remarkable  Preface,  at  full  length,  in  the  Appen- 
dix, for  the  information  of  those  readers  who  are  strangers  to  the 
original  work. 

I  do  not  know  what  number  of  copies  was  printed :  but  probably 
it  wa-s  considerable :  for  even  at  this  day  the  edition  is  not  very 
rare.  Most  of  the  English  public  libraries  possess  it,  as  well  as 
many  private  individuals  :  and  it  frequently  appears  for  sale  in 
booksellers'  catalogues.  Public  attention  was  soon  directed  to  the 
work ;  and  several  of  our  Divines  undertook  to  examine  and  ex- 
pose its  defects,  as  a  fit  reply  to  the  bitter  attacks  which  had  been 
made  upon  Protestant  versions  for  many  years  past.  The  trans- 
lators of  Rhemes  had  openly  thrown  down  the  gauntlet  of  defiance  : 
and,  in  their  Annotations,  not  only  defended  their  own  version,  but 
heaped  every  foul  and  abusive  epithet,  upon  the  Protestant  Bibles, 
the  Protestant  Clergy,  the  Reformers,  of  Germany,  Switzerland, 
France,  and  England ;  upon  Queen  Elizabeth^  and  the  Protestant 
Faith.  It  would  be  difficult  to  find  a  more  studied  series  of  deli- 
berate insults,  than  these  Notes  contain :  and  where  could  such 
sentiments  and  language  be  more  out  of  place  and  more  indecent, 
than  in  a  professed  commentary  on  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  (Jhrist  ? 


16 


THK     r.llK.MISlI 


I  will  here  notice  all  together  some  of  the  principal  pieces  on 
the  Protestant  side  ;  though  they  did  not  make  their  appearance 
at  the  same  time,  but  were  spread  over  a  considerable  period. 

Dii.  ^V^^.  FuLKE,  Master  of  Pembroke  Hall,  Cambridge,  had 
already  had  partial  skirmishes  with  some  of  the  English  Priests  of 
Douay.  In  1571  he  had  published,  'A  Confutation  of  a  Popishe 
'  and  Sclanderous  libelle,  in  forme  of  an  Apologie  :  &c.'  (probably, 
the  Apology  of  Fr,  Staphylus,  mentioned  above,  at  p.  10.)  In 
1577,  '  Two  Treatises  against  the  Papists,'  on  the  subjects  of  the 
Church,  Purgatory,  and  Prayers  for  the  dead.  In  1579,  'The 
'  overthrow  and  detection  of  the  several  heresies  of  Doctor  LosHns, 
'  and  Doctor  Saunders  of  Images,  and  Master  RastaWs  answer  to 
'  the  Bishop  of  Sarum^s  sermons.'  In  1580,  '  A  Retentive,  to  stay 
'  good  Christians  in  true  faith  and  religion,  against  the  "  Motives"  of 
'  Richard  Bristoio :  also,  a  Discoverie  of  the  dangerous  Rocke  of 

*  the  Popish  Church,  commended  by  Nicholas  Saunders,  D.  D.'  In 
1581, '  A  Confutation  and  Detection  of  Stapleton  and  Marshall,  two 
'  Popish  heretiques."'  In  the  same  year,  'A  Confutation  of  Howletfs 
'  [i.  e.  Robert  Parsons]  Reasons  why  Papists  come  not  to  Church.' 
Also,  '  The  Conference  at  Wisbich  Castle  with  the  Papistes ;'  also, 
'  A  Rejoinder  to  Bristow's  replie  in  defence  of  Allen"'s  "  Scrole  of 
Articles"  and  "  booke  of  Purgatorie,"" ' 

As  soon  as  Gregory  Martin's  '  Discoverie  of  Corruptions,'  &c. 
made  its  appearance.  Dr.  Fulke  prepared  an  answer  to  it ;  which 
he  executed  both  efficiently  and  rapidly,  for  it  was  in  the  hands  of 
the  public  in  1583,  under  the  title  of  'A  Defence  of  the  sincere  and 
'  true  translation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  into  the  English  tongue, 

*  against  the  manifold  cavils,  frivolous  quarrels,  and  impudent  slaun- 
'  ders  of  Gregorie  Martin,'  &c.  8".  London,  1583.  And  having  thus 
vindicated  the  Protestant  translators,  we  shall  find  him  afterwards 
turning  his  attention  to  an  examination  of  the  work  of  the  Rhemish 
Divines. 

In  1585,  Thomas  Bilson,  ^V'arden  of  Winchester,  published  a 
book  entitled  '  The  true  difference  between  Christian  subjection 
'  and  unchristian  rebellion  :  wherein  the  princes  lawful  power 
'  to  command  lor  truth,  and  indepriveable  right  to  bear  the 
'  sword  are  defended  against  the  Pope's  censures,  and  the  Jesuits' 
'  sophisms,  uttered  in  tlieir  "  Apologie"  and  '^  Defence  of  English 
'  Catholics  ;"  with  a  demonstration,  that  the  things  reformed  in 
'  the  Church  of  England,  by  the  laws  of  this  Realm,  are  truly 
'  Catholic,  notwithstanding  the  vain  .'♦hew  made  to  the  contrary, 


TESTAMENT. 1582.  17 

'  in  their  late  Rhemish  Testament.  Oxford,  printed  by  Joseph 
'  Barnes, ■■  1585.  4°.  Reprinted,  the  next  year,  in  London,  in 
octavo. 

The  two  tracts,  which  Dr.  Bilson  here  answers,  are  Cardinal 
Allen's  '  Apologie  &c.  of  the  two  English  Colleges,  at  Rome  and 
Rhemes,'  &c.  mentioned  above :  and  '  A  true,  sincere  and  modest 
'  defence  of  English  Catholics  that  suffer  for  their  faith  both  at 
'  home  and  abroad,'  Szc.  printed  without  date,  or  name  of  place,  or 
author,  but  universally  attributed  to  the  same  writer.  Bilson^s 
reply  is  in  four  parts :    in  the  fourth,  p.  487,  he  speaks  of  '  the 

*  wrangling  observations  lately  sent  us  from  Rhemes,  wherein,  with- 

*  out  all  shame  and  care,  you  refute  not  us  but  yourselves  and  your 
'  own  conclusions,  that  you  might  say  somewhat  against  us  before 
'  the  simple  and  unlearned,*'  &c.  He  cites  several  of  the  Rhemists' 
Annotations,  and  replies  to  their  reasonings,  at  pp.  488.  490.  492. 
505.  506.  515.  516.  526.  532.  534.  546.  548. 554.  582.  8".  Edition. 

In  1588,  George  Wither — a  writer,  of  whom  I  can  find  out 
nothing  certain*",  except  that  he  was  not  the  Poet  of  those  names — 
published  a  reply  to  the  Marciinal  Notes  (only)  of  the  Rhemish  Tes- 
tament :    Title,  within   a   broad  wood-cut   border,  '  A  view  of  the 

*  Marginal  notes  of  the  Popish  Testament,  translated  into  English 
'  by  the  English  fugitive  Papists  resident  at  Rhemes  in  France. 

*  By  George  Wither.  Printed  at  London  by  Edmund  Bollifant  for 
'  Thomas  Woodcock."'  4".  Dedication  to  John  Archbishop  of  Can- 
terbury, dated  xii  April  1588,  6  pages:  the  work,  p.  1 — 346.  In 
his  Dedication,  Wither  censures  severely  both  the  translation,  pre- 
face, and  annotations,  of  his  opponents.  He  states,  that  he  merely 
undertakes  to  examine  the  inaryinal  notes,  in  order  to  satisfy  the 
desires  of  many  persons  that  the  tchole  icork  should  be  closely  re- 
viewed ;   which  he  hopes  will  soon  be  done.     He  quotes  so  much  of 

^  I  think   it  most  probable,  that  he  logue,  from  which  he  took  his  notice 

was  the  Archdeacon  of  Colchester,  who  of  the  book,  prints  it  rightly.    .\  copy 

held  that  office  from  1570  to  161 7,  and  of  the  work  is  in  the  Malone  Collection 

who  in   15S5  published  'An  A.  B.  C.  in  the  Bodleian  Library. 

'for  Layemen,   other-wise  called,  The  The  same  man  is  elsewhere  described, 

*  Lay-man's  Letters :  an  Alphabet  for  as    '  a    warm    Puritan    of   Cambridge, 

*  Lay-men  delivering  unto  them  such  '  (patronised   by  Paikhurst,  bishop  of 

*  lessons  as  the  Holy  Ghost  teacheth  '  Norwich.)  He  had  a  tolerable  talent 
'  them  in  the  Worde,  by  thinges  sen-  '  for  the  pulpit,  and  declaimed  strongly 
'  sible,  very  necessary  to  be  diligently  '  against  the  superstitious  figures  in 
'  considered,'  printed  by  Robert  Wal-  '  glass  windows ;  and  being  seconded 
degrave,  1585.  8°.  Herbert  (p.  1142)  "by  some  zealots,  a  great  many  fine 
gives  the  author's  name  Wilkes,  instead  '  paintings  were  destroyed.' 

of   Wither;    though   Maunsell's   Cata- 


18 


iiii-:    iiiiKMisn 


their  J'ext,  as  gives  occasion  to  the  marginal  notes, 
are  pungent  and  severe. 

This   book  is  verv  rare.     T  Imvo  r.r.*  »>^-*  —*^i- 

COf 

anc 
1 

Rej 

titl. 

'N. 


*  m- 

'th 

'  di. 

'lal 

'int 

'  sel 

Deo 

103. 

of  t 

next 

begi- 


i 


0) 


v^ 


II is  remarks 

lore  than  one 
Herbert's, — 

■  pubUshed  a 

the  following 

Dn.s  set  down 

ce  before  the 

1,  which  have 

eeke,  wherein 

lolie  Apostles 

lation,  trans- 

discoverie  of 

h  translation 

.p,  1588.^  4°. 

work,  p.  1  — 

Lions  26—37 

/right.)     He 

At  p.  51.  he 

76.  he  animad- 

From  p.  81.  to 


,  j^iov.v/Tcxic  oi  \jurrupiions,  Hzc.  At  p. 
verts  on  the  '  strange  words  and  affected  phrases.' 
the  end,  he  adduces  certain  places  out  of  Scripture  and  the  Far 
thers,  to  shew  '  how  requisite  and  profitable  it  is  for  all  men — to 
'  reade  and  heare  the  Word  of  God.'  At  p.  81.  he  says,  '  I  did  not 
'  purpose  to  make  a  full  answer  to  the  Rhemists  whole  Preface, 

*  which  I  hope  hereafter  will  be  performed  by  some  other  :"  (allud- 
ing perhaps  to  Fulke ;  or,  more  probably,  to  Cartwright.) 

As  there  had  not  yet  appeared  a  complete  review  of  the  entire 
New  Testament  of  Rhemes,  Dr.  FuUe  once  more  set  himself  to 
work  in  the  good  cause ;  and  gave  the  world  the  result  of  his  great 
diligence  and  learning,  in  the  year  1589,  under  the  following  title : 
'  The  text  of  the  New  Testament  of  Jesus  Christ,  translated  out  of 
'  the  Vulgar  Latine  by  the  Papists  of  the  traiterous  seminarie  at 

*  Rhemes.  With  arguments  of  bookes,  chapters,  and  annotations, 
'  pretending  to  discover  the  corruptions  of  divers  translations,  and 
'  to  clear  the  controversies  of  these  dayes.  \\' hereunto  is  added 
'  the  Translation  out  of  the  Original  Greeke,  commonly  used  in  the 
'  Church  of  England,  with  a  Confutation  of  all  such  arguments, 
'  glosses,  and  Annotations,  as  conteino  manifest  impietie,  of  heresy 

treason  and  slander  against  the  Catholike  Church  of  God,  and  the 


TESTAMENT. 1.5^2.  19 

'  true  teachers  thereof,  or  the  Tivinslations  used  in  the  Church  of 
'  England ;  both  by  auctoritie  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  by  the 
'  testiraonie  of  the  ancient  fathers.  By  William  Fulke,  Doctor  in 
'  Divinitie.'' 

In  his  Confutation  of  the  Rhemists'  Preface,  Fulke  informs  the 
reader,  that  his  purpose  with  respect  to  the  Rhemish  Annotations 
is — 'not  to  strive  for  every  word  in  the  margent,  as  the  names  of 
'  Popish  feastes  and  such  like,  neither  to  medle  with  those  Annota- 
'  tions,  which  although  they  be  not  rightly  gathered  out  of  the  text, 

*  yet  conteine  no  impietie  or  slaunder  of  the  Church  or  the  true 
'  members  thereof:  but  only  with  such  as  are  framed  against  the 

*  trueth  and  the  mainteyners  thereof.' 

In  his  dedication  to  Elizabeth  Fulke  says,  *  At  such  time  as  I 
'  published  a  Defence  of  our  Enghsh  Translations  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
'  tures,  against  the  malicious  cavils  of  Gregorie  Martine,  ....  I 
'  thought  myselfe  discharged  in  duty  from  any  further  dealing 
'  against  these  Rhemish  gloses.  Both  for  that  I  was  persuaded, 
'  that  among  so  many  learned  Divines  as  doe  now  flourish  in  the 
'  Church  of  England,  a  worke  of  such  importance  could  not  be 
'  altogether  neglected :  and  especially  because  it  was  reported  that, 
'  by  other  men  of  very  good  gifts,  it  was  already  even  at  the  fir.st 
'  undertaken.  But  so  many  yeares  having  passed,  and  the  expecta- 
'  tion  of  many  godly  men  not  being  yet  satisfied  with  a  full  and 
'  generall  answer  (although  their  hunger  hath  bin  well  slaked  with 
'  sundry  learned  discourses,  uttered  partly  by  occasion  in  other 
'  bookes,  partly  in  speciall  Treatisess  directed  against  some  portion 
'  of  these  Annotations,  beside  often  Confutations  of  the  same  in 
'  publike  Sermons),  being  solicited  by  men  of  good  judgement  and 
'  qualities,  I  have  attempted  to  set  forth  by  my  selfe,  that  which  I 
'  have  long  looked  for,  and  much  rather  desired  to  be  performed  by 
'  others.  Not  meaning  therby  to  prejudice  the  more  learned  la- 
'  hours,  and  longer  studied  Commentaries ^  of  them  that  had  taken 
'  the  matter  in  hand  before  me,  if  they  purpose  at  length  to  bring 
'  them  to  light :  but  to  provide  in  the  meane  time,  that  by  a  short 
'  and  sufficient  reply,  the  weake  might  be  confirmed,  the  doubtful 
'  satisfied,  and  especially  the  insolency  of  the  Adversaries  might  be 
'  repressed.     Who   not  content  to  quarrell  at  the   sinceritie   and 

e  Probably,  he  is  referring  to  the  sion  is  to  the  Work  of  Thomas  Cart- 
treatises  of  Bilson,  Bulkeley,  Withers,  wright ;  which  had  been  '  taken  in 
&c.  'hand'  sometime  previously,  but  did 

^  There  is  little  doubt,  that  the  allu-       not  appear  till  many  years  afterwards. 

D  2 


18 


Tin:     ItllKMlSH 


their  l\xt^  as  gives  occasion  to  the  marginal  notes.  His  remarks 
arc  ])iingent  and  severe. 

'J'his  b()i)k  is  very  rare.  T  have  not  met  with  more  than  one 
coj)y,  which  formerly  was  Mr.  Donee's — and  probably  Herbert's, — 
and  i.s  now  in  the  liodieian  Librarv. 

In  the  same  year,  1588,  Dr.  Edward  Hl-lki:[.i:v  publi.shed  a 
Reply  to  a  portion  of  the  Rhemists'  preface,  under  the  following 
title :  '  An  Answer  to  ten  frivolous  and  foolish  Reasons  set  down 
'  by  the  JUiemish  Jesuites  and  Papists  in  their  Preface  before  the 
'  New  Testament  by  them  lately  translated  into  English,  which  have 
'  moved  them  to  forsake  the  originall  fountain  of  tiie  Glreeke,  wherein 
'  the  Spirit  of  God  did  indite  the  (iospell,  and  the  holie  Apostles 
'  did  write  it,  to  follow  the  streame  of  the  Latin  translation,  trans- 
'  lated  we  know  not  when,  nor  by  whom.  With  a  discoverie  of 
'  many  great  Corruptions  and  faults  in  the  said  English  translation 

*  set  out  at  Rhemes.  Londini,  impensis  Georgii  Bishop,  ISSS.'  4°. 
Dedication  to  Sir  Francis  Walsingham,  5  pages:  the  work,  p.  1  — 
103.  The  ten  Reasons  answered  are  those  given  in  sections  26 — 37 
of  the  l^reface,  (as  numbered  by  Fulke  and  by  Cartwright.)  He 
next  replies  to  the  Proofs  given  for  those  Reasons.  At  p.  51.  he 
begins  his  '  Discoverie  of  Corruptions,'  &c.  At  p.  76.  he  animad- 
verts on  the  '  strange  words  and  affected  phrases.'  From  p.  81.  to 
the  end,  he  adduces  certain  places  out  of  Scripture  and  the  Fa/- 
thers,  to  shew  '  how  requisite  and  profitable  it  is  for  all  men — to 
'  reade  and  heare  the  Word  of  God.'  At  p.  81.  he  says,  '  I  did  not 
'  purpose  to  make  a  full  answer  to  the  Rhemists  whole  Preface, 
'  which  I  hope  hereafter  will  be  performed  by  some  other  :'  (allud- 
ing perhaps  to  Fulke;  or,  more  probably,  to  Cartwright.) 

As  there  had  not  yet  appeared  a  complete  review  of  the  entire 
New  Testament  of  Rhemes,  Dr.  Fulke  once  more  set  him.?elf  to 
work  in  the  good  cause ;  and  gave  the  world  the  result  of  his  great 
diligence  and  learning,  in  the  year  1589,  under  the  following  title : 
'  The  text  of  the  New  Testament  of  Jesus  Christ,  translated  out  of 
'  the  Vulgar  Latine  by  the  Papists  of  the  ti'aiterous  seminarie  at 

*  Rhemes.  ^^'ith  arguments  of  bookes,  chapters,  and  annotations, 
'  pretending  to  discover  the  corruptions  of  divers  translations,  and 
'  to  clear  the  controversies  of  these  daycs.  W hereunto  is  added 
'  the  Translation  out  of  the  Original  Greeke,  connnonly  used  in  the 
'  Church  of  Kngland,  with  a  Confutation  of  all  such  arguments, 
'  glosses,  and  Annotations,  as  conteino  manifest  impietie,  of  heresy 

treason  and  slander  against  the  Catholike  Church  of  God,  and  the 


TESTAMENT. 1. 582.  19 

'  true  teacliers  thereof,  or  the  Tivinslations  used  in  the  Church  of 
'  England ;  both  by  auctoritie  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  by  the 
'  testimonie  of  the  ancient  fathers.  J3y  William  Fulke,  Doctor  in 
'  Divinitie.' 

In  his  Confutation  of  the  Rhemists'  Preface,  Fulke  informs  the 
reader,  that  his  purpose  with  respect  to  the  Rhemish  Annotations 
is — 'not  to  strive  for  every  word  in  the  margent,  as  the  names  of 
'  Popish  feastes  and  such  like,  neither  to  medle  with  those  Annota- 
'  tions,  which  although  they  be  not  rightly  gathered  out  of  the  text, 
'  yet  conteine  no  impietie  or  slaunder  of  the  Church  or  the  true 
'  members  thereof:  but  only  with  such  as  are  framed  against  the 

*  trueth  an,d  the  niainteyners  thereof.' 

In  his  dedication  to  Elizabeth  Fulke  says,  '  At  such  time  as  I 
'  published  a  Defence  of  our  Enghsh  Translations  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 

*  tures,  against  the  malicious  cavils  of  Gregorie  Martine,  ....  I 
'  thought  myselfe  discharged  in  duty  from  any  further  dealing 
'  against  these  Rhemish  gloses.  Both  for  that  I  was  persuaded, 
'  that  among  so  many  learned  Divines  as  doe  now  flourish  in  the 
'  Church  of  England,  a  worke  of  such  importance  could  not  be 
'  altogether  neglected :  and  especially  because  it  was  reported  that^ 

*  by  other  men  of  very  good  gifts,  it  was  already  even  at  the  first 

*  undertaken.     But  so  many  yeares  having  passed,  and  the  expecta- 

*  tion  of  many  godly  men  not  being  yet  satisfied  with  a  full  and 
'  generall  answer  (although  their  hunger  hath  bin  well  slaked  with 

*  sundry  learned  discourses,  uttered  partly  by  occasion  in  other 
'  bookes,  partly  in  speciall  TreatisesS  directed  against  some  portion 
'  of  these  Annotations,  beside  often  Confutations  of  the  same  in 
'  publike  Sermons),  being  solicited  by  men  of  good  judgement  and 
'  qualities,  I  have  attempted  to  set  forth  by  my  selfe,  that  which  I 
'  have  long  looked  for,  and  much  rather  desired  to  be  performed  by 
'  others.  Not  meaning  therby  to  prejudice  the  more  leai'ued  la- 
'  bours,  and  longer  studied  Commentaries  ^  of  them  that  had  taken 
'  the  matter  in  hand  before  me,  if  they  purpose  at  length  to  bring 
'  them  to  light :  but  to  provide  in  the  meane  time,  that  by  a  short 
'  and  sufficient  reply,  the  weake  might  be  confirmed,  the  doubtful 
'  satisfied,  and  especially  the  insolency  of  the  Adversaries  might  be 
'  repressed.     Who   not  content  to  quarrell  at  the   sinceritie   and 

s  Probably,  he  is  referring  to  the  sion  is  to  the  Work  of  Thomas  Cart- 
treatises  of  Bilson,  Bulkeley,  Withers,  wright ;  which  had  been  '  taken  in 
&c.  '  hand'  sometime   previously,  but  did 

^  There  is  little  doubt,  that  the  allu-       not  appear  till  many  years  afterwards. 

D  2 


20 


THK     UIIK.MJSM 


*■  trutli  of  our  'J'ratislatioiiy,  ami  to  set  out  a  far  worse  themselves; 
'  have  also  indeavoured  to  corrupt  the  sense  of  the  New  Testament 

*  (howsoever  translated)  with  hereticall  notes  and  sophisticall  col- 
'  lections/ 

Fulke's  Remarks  on  the  Preface  to  the  New  Testament.  1582. 

In  his  Confutation  of  the  Preface  above-named,  he  makes  the 
following  remarks ;  which  may  serve  for  brief  specimens  of  his 
style  and  mode  of  proceeding:  'Whoso  seeth  what  unnecessary 
'  charge  you  have  put  your  selves  unto  in  printing  this  your  Trans- 
'  lation  in  so  large  a  volume,  may  easily  perceive  you  set  it  not 
'  forth  for  poor  meiTs  profit ;  and  that,  by  so  excessive  price,  of  so 
'  small  a  part  of  the  whole  l^ible,  you  mean  to  discourage  your 
'  friends  from  waiting  for  all  the  rest. 

'As  for  the  special  consideration  that  procured  this  edition,  when 
'  you  do  express  it,  we  may  better  judge  of  it.  In  the  mean  time, 
'  we  can  conceive  none  other,  but  that  which  is  the  practice  of 
'  many  heretikes ; — when  you  could  not  altogether  suppress  the 
'  knowledge  of  the  holy  Scriptures,  whereby  your  errors  are  dis- 
'  covered ;  you  thought  it  the  next  way  for  your  purpose,  by  your 
'  partial  translation  as  much  as  you  could  to  obscure  them,  and  by 
'  your  heretical  Annotations  to  pervert  them,  that  the  one  should 
'  make  them  unprofitable,  the  other  also  hurtful. 

*  And  whereas  you  say,  "  That  of  old  they  have  not  ever  con- 
'  demned  all  vulgar  versions  of  the  Scripture,  nor  generally  forbid- 

*  den  the  faithful  to  read  them ;"  Let  the  registers  of  JJishops  be 
'  searched,  where  it  will  appear  that  many  have  been  accused  and 
'  condenmed  as  Heretics,  for  having,  reading,  or  hearing  the  holy 
'  Scriptures  in  the  EngHsh  tongue,  without  any  exception  taking 

*  against  the  truth  of  the  translation.' 

Thomas  Cartwiught,  a  learned  man,  I'rofessor  of  Divinity  at 
Cambridge,  and  well  known  as  the  chief  leader  of  the  Puritans, 
was  induced  by  the  Earl  of  Leicester  and  Sir  Francis  AValsingham, 
so  early  as  1583,  to  write  against  the  Rhemish  version.  Dr.  Fulke 
and  others  allude  to  his  being  actually  engaged  in  that  undertaking. 
It  is  asserted,  that  Archbishop  Whitgift  prohibited  him  from  going 
on  with  the  work  :  at  all  events,  it  is  certain  tiuit  its  public  appear- 
ance was  delayed  for  many  years.  In  1()02  a  portion  of  it  was 
published  at  Edinburgh,  in  a  small  volume,  entitled  'The  Answere 
'  to  the  Preface  of  the  Rhemish  Testament,  by  T.  Cartwright.     At 


TESTAMENT. 1582.  21 

'  Edinburgh,  ])rinted  by  Kobert  Walde-Grave  printer  to  the  King's 
'  Maiestie.'  1602.  (16°.  pp.  213.)  Copies  of  this  rare  httle  piece 
are  in  the  Hbraries  of  Trinity  College,  and  that  of  Archbishop 
Marsh,  at  Dublin. 

At  p.  6  the  author  says,  '  It  is  evident,  that  you  permit  it  [viz. 
'  the  translation]  not  either  in  reverence  to  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
'  or  love  to  the  people :  but  rather  as  desperat  enemies  which  had 
'  rather  kill  with  it,  than  that  the  head  of  your  gaineful  errors 
'  should  be  stricken  off  by  it.  And  it  fareth  altogether  with  you 
'  in  this  poynt  as  with  men  which  having  a  naturall  hatred  of  cheese, 
'  or  of  some  such  foode,  in  suche  sorte  as  the  very  sight  or  touch  of 
'  it  doth  offend  them :  yet  being  effamished,  are  content  for  the 
'  safetie  of  their  lives  even  to  eate  it.  For,  abhorring  from  the 
'  Scriptures  in  time  of  your  peace ;  when  it  cometh  that  you  and 
'  your  state  is  plunged  by  such  as  you  call  hceretickes,  you  are  glad 
'  to  bite  or  nibble  upon  the  Scriptures,  if  happelie  you  can  get  any- 
'  thing  to  serve  the  present  neede.' 

Again,  at  p.  92.  '  After  that,  by  hiding  and  .burning  the  Scrip- 
'  tures,  by  threatening  and  murdering  of  men  for  reading  of  them, 
'  they  cannot  attaine  to  the  causing  of  such  a  night  of  ignorance, 
'  wherein  they  might  doe  all  thinges  without  controulement :  there 
'  remayned  one  onely  engine  which  Satan  (with  all  his  Angels)  hav- 
'  ing  framed  and  hammered  upon  his  lying  forge,  hath  furnished 
'  them  of.  This  engine  is,  the  defacing  and  dis-authorizing  of  the 
'  Scriptures,  as  it  were  the  taking  from  them  their  girdle  or  garter 
'  of  honour,  by  a  false  surmise  of  corruption  of  them,  in  the  lan- 
'  guages  wherein  they  were  first  written.  Which  abominable  prac- 
'  tice  being  attempted  in  th'  Old  testament  by  Lindanus'  (whom 
'  some  term  Blind-asinus)  is  now  assayed  in  the  New  by  the  Je- 
'  suites.^ 

Cartwright  died  in  the  following  year,  1603.  In  1618  his  larger 
work  was  given  to  the  public,  under  this  title ;  '  A  Confutation  of 
'  the  Rhemists  translation,  glosses,  and  Annotations  on  the  New 
'  Testament,  so  farre  as  they  containe  manifest  impieties,  heresies, 

i  Wm.  Lindanus,  bishop  of  Rure-  remembers  the  often  repeated  story,  of 
mond  in  Holland,  published  a  small  the  editor  of  the  Complutensian  Poly- 
work  entitled  '  De  optimo  Scripturas  glott  boasting  to  his  patron  Cardinal 
*  interpretandi  genere.'  Colonics,  1558.  Ximenes,  that  he  had  placed  the  Latin 
16°.  [Trinity  Coll.  Dublin.]  in  which  Vulgate  between  the  Original  Hebrew 
he  asserts  the  superiority  of  the  Latin  and  the  Septuagint,  like  Christ  cruci- 
Vulgate  version  over  the  Hebrew  and  Jied  between  the  two  thieves. 
Greek  Originals.    Probably  the  reader 


22  THE    KHEMISH 

'  idolatries,  superstitions,  prophanenesse,  treasons,  slanders,  absur- 
'  ditics,  falsehoods,  and  other  evils.  &c.  &c.  By  that  Reverend 
'  learned  and  judicious  Divine  THt)MAs  Cautwuight,  Szq.  Printed 
*  in  the  year  IGIS."*  folio. 

Cartwright,  like  Fulke,  printed  the  Rhemish  Version  at  full 
length ;  subjoining  to  each  chapter  his  annotations,  and  placing 
after  each  of  their  notes  his  own  confutation  of  it.  As  he  had  not 
quite  finished  the  work  before  his  death,  the  annotations  on  the 
last  seven  chapters  of  the  Apocalypse  were  added  from  Dr.  Fulke's 
work,  published  in  1589  &c. 

In  the  mean  time  the  Divines  of  Rheinis  were  not  silent  under 
those  attacks.  Matthe\v  Kkli.ison,  Professor  of  Divinity  in  that 
College,  published  in  1603  'A  Survey  of  the  new  Religion:'  and 
when  this  was  answered  by  Dr.  Sutcliffe,  Kellison  rejoined,  in  *  A 
'  Reply  to  Sutliffe's  Answer,'  &c.  Rlieims  1608.  He  is  a  very 
bitter  writer,  and  not  sparing  of  abusive  language. 

In  1615  or  1616  he  published  'A  Gagg  for  the  Reformed  Gospel.' 
This  last  piece  was  answered  by  Dr.  Richard  Montagu,  afterwards 
bishop  of  Chichester,  in  a  tract  quaintly  entitled,  after  the  manner 
of  those  times, '  A  Gagg  for  the  New  Gospel  I  No :  a  new  Gagg  for 
'  an  old  Goose,  who  would  needes  undertake  to  stop  all  Protestants' 
'  mouths  for  ever,  with  276  places  out  of  their  own  English  Bibles.' 
4".  London,  1624  (Bodleian).  I  have  not  had  opportunity  to  exa- 
mine these  two  curious  pamphlets  :  nor  another,  which  came  out 
in  1615  and  again  in  1622,  '  An  Antidote  of  thiity  Controversies 
'  &c.  against  the  pestiferous  writings  of  all  English  Sectaries :  in 
'  three  parts,  with  an  Appendix  containing  the  succession  of  Roman 
'  Catholic  Popes,  and  a  Catalogue  of  tlie  irruptions  of  heretical 
'  sects,  by  S  N.  [Sylvester  Norris]  D.  D.'  4".  no  place.  (Bodleian 
Library.)  The  work  is  said  to  be  directed  against  Drs.  Fulke, 
Whitaker,  Field,  Sparke,  Reynolds,  &c. 

Kellison  was  likewise  answered  by  another  English  Clergyman, 
the  Rev.  Ru^haud  Bernard,  rector  of  Batcombe  in  Somerset- 
shire, author  of  '  Thesaurus  Biblicus,'  and  other  publications.  In 
the  year  1626  Bernard  printed  *  Rhemes  against  Rome :  or,  the 
'  removing  of  ''The  Gag  of  the  New  Gospel,"  and  rightly  placing  it 
'  in  the  mouthes  of  the  Momtsts  by  the  lihemists,  in  their  English 
'  translation  of  the  Scriptures.'  London.  4to.  pp.  xii.  and  326. 
[Trinity  College,  and  Marsh's  Library,  Dublin.]  His  purpose  is, 
to  shew  that  the  Rhemish  translators  of  the  New  Testament,  by 
the  fact  of  puUishlnq  their  version,  have  rather  affirmed  Protestant 


^ 


i^^-^^r-^^.^^j     ^ 


^ji^l 


own  Church.      In  his 


f-y^"^  i\CJf~^  astes,  for  making  any 

C'"''^        7)i4-f  /  '^  glish  tongue,  (though 


X  j^  I  i  by  affected  phrases, 

7^^  ,)  yet  are  said  to  have 

lasters  and  Superiors, 
3  the  nakednesse  and 
d  therefore  have  I  the 
lemselves ;  the  power 
and  disguised  by  their 
t  competently  shining 
iig  wounding  of  Rome 

Atter  this  long  digression,  lei  us  reiuru  tw  our  proposed  plan,  of 
noticing  the  several  editions  of  the  Scriptures  in  the  order  of  their 
publication. 


1600.— NEW  TESTAMENT,  4to. 

In  the  year  1600  appeared  the  second  Edition  of  the  Rhemish 
Testament,  printed  at  Antwerp;  and,  like  the  former,  in  quarto. 
In  all  material  points  it  agrees  with  the  first  edition ;  except  that 
some  few  notes  are  augmented,  and  others  are  transferred  from  the 
margin  to  the  body  of  the  page ;  and  there  is  added  a  new  Table 
OF   Heretical  Corruptions,  at  the  end  of  which  is  this  note  ; 

*  The  blessed  Confessour,  Bishop  Tonstall,  noted  no  lesse  than  two 
'  thousand  corruptions  in  Tindal's  translation,  in  the  New  Testa- 
'  ment  only.  Wherby,  as  by  these  few  here  cited  for  examples, 
'  the  indifferent  reader  may  see  how  untruly  the  English  Bibles  are 
'  commended  to  the  people  for  the  pure  Word  of  God'^.' 

Subsequent  editions  foUov,-  this^  rather  than  the  first,  of  1582. 
Besides  the  '  Approbation'  prefixed  to  the  first  edition,  this  has 
another,  by  three  Divines  of  Douay  :  *Nos  infrascripti,  visa  appro- 

•  batione  Theologorum  Rhemensium  super  teditione  Novi  Testa- 
'  menti,  in  idioma  Anglicanum  per  Collegium  Anglorum  Rhemis 
'  conversi,  ibidemque  impressi  Anno  Domini  158^,  accepta  quoque 
'  attestatione  R.  D.  Prresidis  &  aliorum  ejusdem  Collegii  nunc 
'  Duaci  constituti  S.  Theologise  doctorura,  de  illius  versionis  since- 

^  See  some  remarks  upon  this  assertion,  above,  at  p.  5. 


>iX  THK     UHEMISH 

'  idolatries,  superstitions,  prophanenesse,  treasons,  slanders,  absur- 

*  dities,  falsehoods,  and  other  evils.  &e.  kc  By  that  Reverend 
'  learned  and  judicious  Divine  Thomas  Caht\vui(;ht,  k.c.  Printed 
'  in  the  year  IGIS;  folio. 

Cartwright,  like  Fulke,  printed  the  Rhemish  Version  at  full 
length ;  subjoining  to  each  chapter  his  annotations,  and  ])lacing 
after  each  of  their  notes  his  own  confutation  of  it.  As  he  had  not 
quite  finislicd  the  work  before  his  death,  the  annotations  on  the 
last  seven  chapters  of  the  Apocalypse  were  added  from  Dr.  Fulke"'8 
work,  publi.shed  in  1589  &c. 

In  the  mean  time  the  Divines  of  Rheims  were  not  silent  under 
those  attacks.  Mattiikw  Kki.i.isox,  Professor  of  Divinity  in  that 
College,  published  in  160f3'A  Survey  of  the  new  Religion:'  and 
when  this  was  answered  by  Dr.  Sutcliife,  Kellison  rejoined,  in  '  A 
'  Reply  to  Sutliffe's  Answer,'  &c.  likeims  1608.  He  is  a  very 
bitter  writer,  and  not  sparing  of  abusive  language. 

In  161-5  or  1616  he  published  'A  Gagg  for  the  Reformed  Gospel.'' 
This  last  ])icce  was  answered  by  Dr.  Richard  Montagu,  afterwards 
bishop  of  Chichester,  in  a  tract  quaintly  entitled,  after  the  manner 
of  those  times, '  A  Gagg  for  the  New  Gospel  ?  No :  a  new  Gagg  for 
'  an  old  Goose,  who  would  needes  undertake  to  stop  all  Protestants' 
'  mouths  for  ever,  with  276  places  out  of  their  own  English  Ribles.' 
4".  London,  1624  (Bodleian).  I  have  not  had  opportunity  to  exa- 
mine these  two  curious  pamphlets  :  nor  another,  which  came  out 
in  1615  and  again  in  1622,  '  An  Antidote  of  thiity  Controversies 
'  &c.  against  the  pestiferous  writings  of  all  English  Sectaries :  in 
'  three  parts,  with  an  Appendix  containing  the  succession  of  Roman 
'  Catholic  Popes,  and  a  Catalogue  of  the  irruptions  of  heretical 
'  sects,  by  S  N.  [Sylvester  Norris]  D.  D.'  4".  no  place.  (Bodleian 
Library.)  The  work  is  said  to  be  directed  against  Drs.  Fulke, 
Whitaker,  Field,  Spark e,  Reynolds,  &c. 

Kellison  was  likewise  answered  by  another  English  Clergyman, 
the  Rev.  Richard  Berxard,  rector  of  Jiatcombe  in  Somerset- 
shire, author  of  '  Thesaurus  Biblicns,'  and  other  publications.  In 
the  year  1626  Bernard  printed  •  Rhemes  against  Rome:  or,  the 

*  removing  of  "  The  Gag  of  the  New  Gospel,"  and  rightly  placing  it 
'  in  the  mouthes  of  the  Roiulsts  by  the  Jf/iemists,  in  their  English 
'  translation  of  the  Scrij)tures.''  London.  4to.  pp.  xii.  and  J326. 
[Trinity  College,  and  Marsh's  Library,  Dublin.]  His  purpose  is, 
to  shew  that  the  Rhemish  translators  of  the  New  Testament,  ht/ 
the  fart  of  jniltfisliinr)  t/ieir  version,  have  rather  affirmed  Protestant 


NKW    TESTAMENT. 160O.  23 

doctrines  than  strengthened  thosi;  of  their  own  Church.  In  his 
'  Advertisement'  ho  says,  '  The  Rheniists  priestes,  for  making  any 
'  translation  at  all  of  the  Bible  into  the  English  tongue,  (though 
'  out  of  the  Vulgar  Latine,  though  obscured  by  affected  phrases, 
'  and  distorted  by  their  corrupt  Annotations,)  yet  are  said  to  have 
'  bin  beshrewed  by  their  own  more  subtile  Masters  and  Superiors, 
'  as  having  thereby  layed  open  to  the  people  the  nakednesse  and 
*  deformitie  of  their  Romish  doctrines.  And  therefore  have  1  the 
'  more  willingly  produced  the  same  against  themselves ;  the  power 
'  and  lustre  of  God's  Word,  though  clouded  and  disguised  by  their 
'  purposed  obscuritie  and  improprieties,  yet  competently  shining 
'  forth,  for  their  conviction,  by  this  unwiUing  wounding  of  Rome 
'  by  the  out-workes  of  Rhemes.' 

After  this  long  digression,  lot  us  return  to  our  proposed  plan,  of 
noticing  the  several  editions  of  the  Scriptures  in  the  order  of  their 
publication. 


1600.— NEW  TESTAMENT,  4to. 

In  the  year  1600  appeared  the  second  Edition  of  the  Rhemish 
Testament,  printed  at  Antwerp;  and,  like  the  former,  in  quarto. 
In  all  material  points  it  agrees  with  the  first  edition ;  except  that 
some  few  notes  are  augmented,  and  others  are  transferred  from  the 
margin  to  the  body  of  the  page ;  and  there  is  added  a  new  Table 
OF  Heretical  Corruptions,  at  the  <^nd  of  which  is  this  note  ; 
'  The  blessed  Confessour,  Bishop  Tonstall,  noted  no  lesse  than  two 
'  thousand  corruptions  in  Tindal's  translation,  in  the  New  Testa- 
'  ment  only.  A\'herby,  as  by  these  few  here  cited  for  examples, 
'  the  indifferent  reader  may  see  how  untruly  the  English  Bibles  are 
'  commended  to  the  people  for  the  pure  AVord  of  God'^.' 

Subsequent  editions  follov,-  this,  rather  than  the  first,  of  1582. 

Besides  the  '  Approbation'  prefixed  to  the  first  edition,  this  has 
another,  by  three  Divines  of  Douay  :  'Nos  infrascripti,  visa  appro- 
•'  batione  Theologorum  Rhemensium  super  reditione  Novi  Testa- 
'  menti,  in  idioma  AngHcanum  per  Collegium  Anglorum  Rhemis 
*  conversi,  ibidemque  impressi  Anno  Domini  1582,  accepta  quoque 
'  attestatione  R.  D.  Praesidis  &  aliorum  ejusdem  Collegii  nunc 
'  Duaci  constituti  S.  Theologiie  doctorum,  de  iUius  versionis  since- 

^  See  some  remarks  upon  this  assertion,  above,  at  p.  .j. 


24  IHF,    OI.I) 

*  ritate :  eorum  fide  nixi  jiulii'anius  earn  seditionem,  tanquain 
'  fidelem,  utilitcr  antea  impressain,  dciiiio  iiiipriini  j)o.ssc-.  Datum 
'  Diiaci,  il.  iNovcmb.  1591). 

•  GuLiELMUs  EsTius,  S.  TheologiaB  Doctor.  &  in  Aeademia  Dua- 

*  censi  Professor. 
'  Uartholom.eus   Petrus,  S.  Theol.  Doctor,  &  in  cadcm  Uni- 
'  versitate  Professor. 

*  luDOCDS   Hkylens,    S.  Theologijfi   Doctor,  &   in   Universitate 

'  oadeni  Professor.' 


1(J09._OLD  TESTAMENT.     First  Edition. 

Althouijh  the  Divines  of  Rliemes  asserted,  in  the  j)reface  to  their 
New  Testament  of  1582,  that  the  Scriptures  had  then  '  long  lain  by 

*  them  in  Enj^lish,'  ready  for  publication ;  yet  tliey  ])ut  forth  no 
edition  of  tlie  Okl  Testament  for  twenty-seven  years  after  that 
remark  was  printed.  We  are  not  made  acquainted  with  all  the 
reasons  for  this  delay.  It  is  certain,  that  the  publication  of  their 
New  Testament  had  created  '  no  small  stir  about  that  way  :'  and 
very  probable,  as  Mr.  Bernard  has  observed,  that  the  far-sighted 
Superiors  of  their  Church  had  discerned  more  danger  than  profit 
likely  to  arise  to  themselves  from  a  free  dissemination  of  tiie  Scrip- 
tures among  all  classes  of  people.  However,  at  length  the  work 
appeared,  at  Douay  ;  the  first  volume  in  1609,  and  the  second  in 
1610;  under  the  Title,  'The  Holie  IJible  faithfully  translated  into 
'  English,  out  of  the  Authenticall  Latin  :   diligently  conferred  with 

*  the  Hebrew  Greek  and  other  editions  in  divers  languages :   with 

*  Arguments,  Annotations,  Tables  and  other  helps,  for  better 
'  understanding  of  the  Text,  for  discovery  of  corrujttions  in  some 
'  late  translations ;  and  for  clearino:  controversies  in  Reliuion  :  bv 
'  the  English  College  of  Doway.' 

It  is  fortified  with  the  following  *  Approbation  f — 
'  Nos  infi-ascripti,  in  alma  Duacensi  universitate  Sacrae Theologiae 
'  Doctores  &  Professores,  banc  Anglicanam  Veteris  Testamenti 
'  translationem,  (juam  tres  diversi  ejus  nationis  eruditissimi  Theo- 
'  logi,  non  solum  fidelem,  sed  propter  divei'sa  qn<ie  ei  sunt  adjuncta, 
'  valde  utileJu  fidci  Catholicae  ])ropagandie  ac  tuendje,  &  bonis 
'  moribus  prcjniovendis,  sunt  testati :  (|uorum  testinioiiia  ij>soruni 
'  syngraphis  nnmita  vidimus ;  cujus  item  Translationis,  ic  Aimota- 
'  tionum  auctores  nobis  de  fidci  integritate,  Sc  eriiditioms  pra»stantia 


TESTAMENT. 1609.  25 

'  probe  sunt  noti  :  his  rebus  adducti  &  nixi,  fruotuose  evulgari 
'  posse  censuinius.     Duaci,  8.  Noverabris,  1609. 

'  GuLiELMus  Esrius  Sacrse  Theologia)  Doctor,  &  in  Academia 

'  Duacensi  Professor. 
'  Bartiiolom.eus  Petuus  Sacrse  Theologise  Doctor,  &  in  univer- 
'  sitate  Duacensi  Professor. 

*  Georgius  Colvenerius  S.  Theologise  Doctor,  &  ejusdem  in 

'  Academia  Duacena  Professor."" 

This  is  followed  by  a  long  address  to  the  right  well  beloved 
English  reader ;  which  see  at  length,  in  the  Appendix. 

But  this  'Approbation'  ought  to  have  been  preceded  by  the  docu- 
ment, on  which  it  professes  to  be  founded,  and  which  is  subjoined 
to  the  end  of  the  second  volume,  in  the  following  terms  : — 

'  Oensura  triura  Theologorum  Anglorum,  extra  collegium  commo- 
'  rantium. 

'  Nos  infrascripti,  perlecta  hac  veteris  Testamenti  versionc,  cum 

*  Librorum  argumentis  &  capitum,  cumque  Annotationibus,  ac  Re- 
'  capitulationibus  suis  locis  insertis ;  nihil  invenimus,  quod  Fidei 
'  Catholicge,  aut  bonis  moribus  repugnet :  sed  e  contra  reperimus 

*  Translationem  fidelem  ;  reliqua  docta  &  utilia  :  utpote  quae  ex- 
'  actam  temporum  seriem  ;  Ecclesise,  Pastorum,  Doctrinseque  Ca- 
'  tholicse  successionem,  ab  ipso  mundi  exordio  deducunt ;  obseuriora 
'  sacri  textus  loca  elucidant ;  hsereses  hujus  temporis  argumentis 
'  ex  ipso  eodem  textu  coUectis  convincunt;  Ecclesise  CathoHcge 
'  dogmata  pene  omnia  confirmant.  Ideoque  summa  cum  legentium 
'  utilitate  publicari  posse  judicamus,  si  ordinariis  Librorum  Censo- 

*  ribu8  hoc  ipsum  approbare  beneplacitum  fuerit,  1609. 

'  Joannes  Wrightus,  Ecclesiie  CoUegiatae  Gloriosiss.  Virginis 

*  Cortracensis  Decanus. 
'  Matth.eus  Kelli SONUS,  S.  Theologise  Doctor  ac  Professor  in 

'  Universitate  Remensi. 

*  GuLiELMUs   Harrisonus,  S.  Thcologife   Doctor. — Omnes  ali- 

'  quando  Sacrarum  Literarum  in  hoc  CoUegio  Professores.' 

The  translators  are  believed  to  be  the  same  persons  who  made 

the  version  of  the  New  Testament.     The  Annotations  and  Tables 

are  said  to  be  the  work  of  Dr.  Thomas^  Worthington,  the  President 

of  the  College. — They  are  far  less  copious  than  those  on  the  New 

1  Dr.  Thomas  Worthington  was  in  1599;  resigned  that  office  to  Dr. 
born  near  Wigan  in  Lancashire.  He  Matthew  Kellison,  in  1613 :  and  died, 
was  chosen  President  of  Douay  College      an  Oratorian,  in  1626. 

£ 


2fi  1621. —  THK     NKVV 

Testament ;  (except  on  the  book  of  Genesis,  the  former  part  of 
Exodus,  and  the  book  of  Psalms  :)  and  they  are  also  more  free 
from  bitter  and  revihng  language.  The  Editor  mentions,  that  the 
translation  had  been  made  before  the  Popes  Sixtus  V.  and  Clement 
VIII.  published  their  corrections  of  the  Latin  Vulgate;  so  that  it 
became  necessary  for  him  '  again  to  confer  this  English  translation, 
'  and  conform  it  to  the  most  perfect  I^atin  edition ;'  but  he  leaves 
us  to  infer  that  that  was  the  only  share  which  he  had  in  the  version. 
He  finds  fault  with  the  renderings  of  the  English  Bibles,  of  the 
years  1552,  1577,  1579,  and  1603. 


1621.— NEW  TESTAMENT.     Third  Edition.  16°. 

Up  to  this  time,  both  the  Old  and  New  Testament  were  only  to 
be  had  in  a  bulky  and  expensive  form ;  which  placed  them,  in  fact, 
out  of  the  reach  of  the  great  body  of  the  people.  In  the  year  1621 
an  edition  of  the  New  Testament  was  put  forth,  at  Antwerp,  in  a 
small  pocket  volume.  It  is  copied  from  the  edition  of  1600  ;  and 
resembles  it  in  all  the  main  features,  of  both  Title  and  Contents : 
except  that  it  has  a  very  short '  Table  for  the  Controversies  of  these 
'  times,'  instead  of  the  former  long  one.  It  contains  the  Preface, 
but  without  its  marginal  remarks.  Besides  the  Ecclesiastical  Ap- 
probations of  the  two  former  editions,  this  has  a  peculiar  one  of  its 
own,  which  is  not  repeated  in  any  subse(iuent  impression,  in  these 
terms  :  *  Infrascriptus  attenta  approbatione  Eximiorura  Dominorum 
'  suprasci-iptorum,  et  confisus  de  sinccritate  versionis  &  editionis 
'  prsesentis,  quantum  in  me  est  assentior  ut  ex  fide  recudatur,  & 
'  Catholicorum  manibus  versetur.  Act.  Antverp.  die  10  Aprilis 
'  1620. 

'  Laur.  Beyerlink  Archipresbytcr  Eccl.  Cathedr.  Antverp.  Li- 
•  brorumque  Censor.' 

The  type  used,  both  in  the  Text  and  Notes,  is  very  small,  and 
that  of  the  Preface  still  more  so,  being  often  painfully  indistinct  to 
ordinai'y  readers. 

1633.— NEW  TESTAMENT.     Fourth  Edition.  4to. 

Twelve  years  later,  n.  fourth  edition  appeared,  probably  printed  at 
Jlouen  in  Franco,  in  a  quarto  form.  It  is  co[)ied  from  the  second 
edition,  that  of  1600;  contains  the  Preface,  with  its  marginal 
annotations,  and  the  Censure  and  Approbation  of  the  first  edition. 


TESTAMENT. 1688.  27 

It  is  adorned  with  seven  Engravings ,  of  the  Evangelists,  and  St. 
Paul,  and  a  singular  one  representing  the  descent  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  at  the  day  of  Pentecost,  upon  the  twelve  Apostles  and  upon 
the  Virgin  Mary,  who  is  conspicuously  placed  in  the  midst  of  them, 
and  surrounded  by  a  glory.  I  believe  that,  both  in  Text  and  notes, 
this  edition  wholly  agrees  with  that  of  1600. 

1635.— BIBLE.     Second  Edition.  4to. 

After  ai^i  interval  of  fifteen  years,  a  second  Edition  of  the  Old 
Testament  was  printed,  at  Rouen  ;  but  in  the  same  bulky  and 
expensive  form,  being  in  two  quarto  volumes.  It  contains  the 
Approbation  prefixed  to  the  former  edition;  the  same  Address, 
and  other  preliminary  pieces.  In  the  Title,  the  Text,  and  the 
Annotations,  I  believe  it  quite  agrees  with  the  Bible  of  1609-10  : 
but  there  are  diiferences  in  the  spelling  of  many  words. 

I  have  no  information  as  to  the  number  of  copies  printed.  I 
hope  that  it  was  very  large :  for,  strange  as  it  may  appear,  no  other 
edition  was  published  in  the  English  language  for  the  space  of  a 
hundred  and  fifteen  years  ! 

1635  to  1700. 

During  the  remainder  of  this  century  I  find  nothing  done  by 
Roman  Catholics  towards  keeping  up  a  supply  of  copies  of  the 
Vernacular  Scriptures  for  the  people. 

Some  Primers,  Manuals,  and  other  small  books  of  devotion, 
were  occasionally  printed  at  Paris,  Douay,  Antwerp,  and  other 
places  on  the  Continent.  Many  of  these  contained  short  portions 
of  the  New  Testament ;  and  several  of  them  had  the  seven  Peni- 
tential Psalms. 

In  one  of  these  books,  "  The  Key  of  Paradise,^^  printed  at  St. 
Omers  in  1675  in  18"^^^  which  I  chance  to  possess,  the  version  of 
the  Seven  Psalms  differs  considerably  from  that  of  the  Douay 
Bible :  but  no  notice  is  given  by  whom,  or  on  what  authority,  the 
change  was  made.  Probably  many  other  variations  may  be  found, 
in  the  numerous  editions  of  those  devotional  works. 

1688.— WARFS  ERRATA. 

But  if,  during  the  foregoing  period,  no  progress  was  made  in 
disseminating  the  Roman  Catholic  version  of  the  Scriptures,  we 

E  2 


28  i688. —  ward's  errata. 

must  acknowledge  that  at  least  a  strenuous  effort  was  made  to 
disparage  and  discountenance  that  of  our  Church.  In  the  year 
1688,  under  the  propitious  reign  of  King  James  II,  a  book  ap- 
peared, entitled,  '  The  Errata  to  the  Protestant  Bible ;  or,  the 
'  truth  of  their  English  Translations  examin'd,  in  a  treatise  shewing 
'  some  of  the  errors  that  arc  to  be  found  in  the  Protestant  English 
'  translations  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures  against  such  points  of  Ca- 
'  tholick  Doctrine  as  are  in  debate  between  them  and  the  Church 
'  of  Eomc,  &c.  by  T.  W.  London.'  (4to.  containing  Preface,  pp. 
xiv.  and  the  work,  p.  1 — 100).  The  writer  admits,  that  the  chief 
authority  for  his  statements  is  the  work  of  Dr.  Gregorie  Martin, 
called  ^  A  Discoverie  of  grievous  eiTors,'  &c.  which  had  been  ably 
refuted,  upwards  of  a  century  ago,  by  Dr.  William  Fulke,  as  men- 
tioned above  at  pp.  15,  16.  His  plan  is,  to  select  certain  passages 
for  comparison ;  and  to  give  in  parallel  columns,  1 .  The  Latin 
Vulgate  :  2.  The  Douay  or  Rhemish  Version  :  3.  The  Protestant 
Version,  from  the  Bibles  of  1562,  1577,  and  1579  :  4.  The  present 
Authorized  Version,  as  printed  by  Bill  and  Barker  in  1683. 

The  author  of  this  work,  Thomas  AV^ard,  was  a  schoolmaster, 
said  to  have  been  born  at  Danby  Castle  in  Yorkshire,  in  the  year 
1652.  In  the  reign  of  James  II.  he  quitted  the  Protestant  religion, 
and  became  a  Roman  Catholic ;  and  shortly  after  that  change,  he 
applied  his  stock  of  wit  and  learning  towards  depreciating  in  every 
way  the  tenets  of  his  former  faith.  He  travelled  into  Italy,  and 
for  some  time  served  as  a  soldier  in  the  Pope's  guards.  He  wrote 
several  controversial  pieces  ;  of  which  the  most  generally  known  is 
his  'England's  Reformation,  in  Hudibrastic  verse,'  a  work  of 
coarse  humour,  filled  with  gross  misrepresentations,  and  disgraced 
by  a  most  malignant  spirit.  He  also  compiled  a  History  of  Eng- 
land:  but  this  never  was  published.  He  died  in  1708,  and  was 
buried  at  S.  Germain's  near  Paris. 

It  is  painful  to  add,  that  Ward's  '  Errata,'  which  had  long  sunk 
into  oblivion,  was  brought  back  to  notice  by  a  Dublin  bookseller ; 
who  reprinted  two  thousand  copies  of  it  in  1807;  and  again,  with 
additional  remarks,  and  a  Preface  by  Dr.  Lingard,  in  1810"^  It 
was  likewise  appended  to  MacNamara's  edition  of  the  Bible, 
published  at  Cork  in  1818  :  and  was  once  more  reprinted  in  Dublin, 


^  At  the  end  of  this  edition  is  the      '  the  Protestant  Bible,  see  "  The  Rock 
following  note  :    '  N.  B.  For  a  list  of      '  of  the  Church."  ' 
'  additional  errors   in  late  editions  of 


i688. — ward's  errata.  29 

with  the  addition  of  a  letter  by  Dr.  Mihier,  in  1841.  It  has  also 
been  reprinted  in  the  United  States  of  America. 

Many  liberal-minded  Roman  Catholics  regretted  that  needless 
exhibition  of  animosity,  at  a  time  when  almost  all  those  points 
which  Ward  calls  '  corruptions'  had  long  been  corrected  and  for- 
gotten ;  neither  Cranmer's  Bible,  nor  that  of  the  Bishops,  nor  the 
Genevan,  being  then  in  use.  Among  those  who  did  not  scruple  to 
express  their  disapprobation  of  the  reprint,  was  the  learned  Dr. 
O'Conor,  of  Stowe.  See  his  '  Historical  Address  on  the  calamities 
'  occasioned  by  Foreign  Influence  in  the  nomination  of  Bishops 
'  to  Irish  Sees,'  (1810.  p.  8.)  where  he  says,  '  As  well  might  we 

*  attribute  to  the  present  Church  of  England  the  corruptions  of  the 
'  English  Bible,  which  are  noticed  by  Ward,  and  corrected  in  the 
'  genuine  edition  of  that  Bible  as  read  in  English  Churches  by  Act 
'  of  Parliament.''  He  adds,  in  a  Note,  '  How  wise  it  was  to  revive 
'  ancient  heats,  long  consigned  to  oblivion,  by  reprinting  Ward,  I 

*  will  leave  to  the  Secret  Hierarchy  of  invisible  conscience  to  deter- 
'  mine.  Was  it  that  the  Church  of  England  should  correct  its 
'  Bible  I — Certainly  not.  Was  it  to  upbraid  the  Independents,  who 
'  beheaded  Charles  I,  with  having  corrupted  the  sacred  text  I — 
'  Most  undoubtedly  not.  Was  it  to  fire  the  Irish  Catholic  against 
'  the  English  Heretic  ? — That  would  be  too  uncharitable  :  I  will 
'  not  suppose  it.' 

We  know  that  an  outcry  would  be  instantly  raised,  against 
'  Protestant  bigotry,'  &c.  &c.  &c.  if  a  bookseller  should  now  think 
fit  to  reprint  Dean  Swift's  inimitable  satire,  '  The  Tale  of  a  Tub,' 
with  notes  and  observations  suited  to  the  circumstances  of  the  pre- 
sent times;  viz.  remarks  on  the  recent  Exhibition  of  'The  Holy 
'coat  of  Treves;'  the  miraculous  stories  of  the  '  Estatica'  and 
'  Addolorata ;'  of  the  Pictures  which  winked  their  eyes,  at  Rimini 
and  Civita  Vecchia ;  the  tale  of  the  two  children  of  La  Salette ; 
the  rapidly  increasing  beatification  of  new  saints,  male  and  female, 
&c.  &c.  And  yet,  every  fair  mind  must  admit,  that  such  a  publi- 
cation would  have  far  more  justice  and  reason  on  its  side ;  inas- 
much as  there  is  scarcely  one  of  the  absurdities  which  Swift 
poignantly  exposed  in  that  '  Tale,'  which  is  not  fully  maintained  by 
the  heads  of  the  Church  of  Rome  at  this  very  day. 

Ward's  'Errata'  was  answered  by  the  Rev.  R.  Ryan,  Rev.  Dr. 
Kipling,  and  Rev.  Rd.  Grier.  Bishop  Coppinger,  of  Cloyne,  stated 
in  'A  Letter  to  the  Royal  Dublin  Society,'  (Cork,  1811,  p.  37.)  that 


30 


J7OO. THE    PSALMS. 


the  Preface  to  the  edition  of  1810  was  occasioned  by  the  learned 
criticisms  and  liberal  concessions  of  Dr.  Ryan. 

I  may  take  the  opportunity  of  mentioning,  that  this  work  of 
Ward  affords  a  striking  instance  of  the  well-known  fact,  that  false 
imputations  often  recoil  on  the  heads  of  their  authors  and  propa- 
gators. It  may  not  have  been  noticed  by  many  of  my  readers,  that 
a  considerable  number  of  these  renderings,  which  Ward  in  his  malice 
against  us  stigmatizes  as  Jceretical  corruptions^  have  been  adopted, 
and  are  actually  to  be  found  at  this  day,  in  the  Reman  Catholic 
Bibles  sanctioned  by  the  late  Archbishop  Murray.  This  curious 
fact  has  been  ably  shewn,  by  the  late  learned  George  Hamilton, 
rector  of  Killermogh,  in  the  Queen's  County,  author  of  two  very 
valuable  pamphlets,  published  in  the  years  1825  and  1826,  and  en- 
titled, '  Observations  on  the  present  state  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
'  Bible;  addressed  to  the  Roman  Catholic  Archbishop  of  Dublin, 
'  and  shewing,  that  it  never  has  been  edited  on  any  uniform  plan ; 
'  that  the  principles  adopted  by  the  Rliemish  Translators  have 
'  been  abandoned;  and,  that  the  censures  of  "Ward's  Errata" are 
'  as  applicable  to  it  as  to  the  Protestant  Bible.*'   Dublin,  1825.  8°. 

'  A  Second  Letter  to  the  most  Rev.  Dr.  INIurray,  on  the  present 
'  State  of  the  English  Roman  Catholic  Bible ;  contrasting  the  Notes 
'  of  the  New  Testament  recently  published  by  him,  with  those  to 
'  which  he  gave  his  sanction  before  the  Committee  of  the  House  of 
'  Commons.'    Dublin,  1826.  8°. 

1700.— THE  PSALMS,  by  Mr.  Caiiyl. 

The  year  1700  presents  us  with  an  attempt  commendably  made 
by  an  individual,  a  layman — the  only  instance  of  this,  so  far  as  I 
know — to  supply  the  deficiency  long  permitted  to  exist  by  the  Au- 
thorities of  his  church.  His  work  appeared  under  the  title  of  '  The 
'  Psalmes  of  David,  translated  from  the  Vulgat :'  and  was  printed 
at  St.  Germain's,  in  12°.  The  author,  Mr.  John  Caryl,  is  believed 
to  have  been  a  native  of  Lady  Holt  in  Sussex.  He  was  an  intimate 
friend  of  Alexander  Pope,  and  is  said  to  have  first  suggested  to 
him  the  idea  of  the  '  Rape  of  the  Lock.'  He  was  author  of  '  Sir 
'  Solomon  Single,  or  The  Cautious  Coxcomb,'  a  comedy  translated 
from  the  French,  (4°.  London  1671) :  of  a  tragedy,  entitled,  '  The 
'  English  Princess,  or  the  Death  of  Richard  HL'  (4°.  London  1667)  : 
and  of  some  verses,  entitled  '  The  Hypocrite,  written  upon  the 


lyOO. THE    PSALMS.  31 

'  L S in  the  year  1678,"  which  are  printed  in  '  Dryden's 

'  Miscellanies/  He  was  appointed  private  Secretary  to  the  Queen 
of  James  II.  in  1690,  and  followed  the  fortunes  of  that  Monarch, 
residing  with  the  Court  at  St.  Germain's  in  France.  He  had  pre- 
viously been  sworn  a  Privy  Councillor ;  and  it  is  thought  by  some, 
that  the  Pretender  conferred  on  him  the  title  of  Earl  of  Dart- 
mouth. 

His  version  of  the  Psalms  is  in  prose — made  with  care  ;  and,  he 
modestly  says,  was  '  intended  only  for  the  private  devotions  of  Lay 
'  persons."'  He  has  taken  Cardinal  Bellarmine  for  his  guide  in  the 
interpretation  of  difficult  passages.  Dr.  Geddes  judges,  that  '  he 
'  has  often  expressed  the  meaning  of  the  Vulgate  much  better  than 

*  the  Douay  translators.'  As  the  work  is  not  often  to  be  met  with, 
I  give  the  Preface  here  at  length. 

The  Preface. 
'  It  would  be  superfluous  to  say  anything  in  commendation  of  the 

*  Psalms  of  David  ;  every  body  knows  in  what  veneration  they  have 
'  been  with  the  whole  Church  of  God  in  all  times  and  places.  Most 
'  of  the  holy  fathers  observe,  that  they  alone  containe  the  whole 
'  substance  of  the  Old  Testament :  for  all  that  Moses  delivers  by 
'  way  of  history,  or  by  way  of  precept ;  and  all  that  the  rest  of  the 
'  Prophets  have  writ  to  exhort  to  vertue,  and  to  deterr  from  vices 
'  or  to  prophecy  things  to  come,  is  to  be  found  in  the  Psalms  suc- 
'  cinctly  and  distinctly  set  forth :  And  this,  I  may  say,  is  not  only 

*  the  sense  of  all  the  holy  Fathers  in  generall,  but  even  of  Jesus 

*  Christ  himself  and  of  his  Apostles,  who  upon  all  occasions  of 
'  estabhshing  their  doctrine,  and  proving  him  to  be  the  Messias, 
'  most  usually  cite  texts  out  of  the  Psahns.  S.  Basil  says,  The^ 
'  are  a  perfect  summe  of  all  Tlieoloqie :  they  prophecy  things  to  come : 
'  they  are  a  history  of  things  past :  they  prescribe  rules  hoio  ivee  ought 
'  to  live,  and  how  wee  are  to  he  saved.  Much  more  to  the  same  pur- 
'  pose  is  said  by  that  holy  Father.  S.  Austin  tells  us  that  David 
'  was  inspired  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  teach  all  the  faithfull  the  lan- 
'  guage  they  are  to  use  in  addressing  themselves  to  God :  They  are 
'  to  pray  as  he  ^«"ays,  to  greive  as  he  greives,  to  rejoyce  as  he  rejoycetli, 
'  to  hope  as  he  hopes,  to  fear  as  he  fears,  &(c.  All  the  rest  of  the 
'  holy  Doctors  and  Fathers  are  full  of  such  expressions  as  these 
'  concerning  the  Psalms :  For  which  reason  it  is  that  the  Church 
'  of  God  in  all  ages  has  made  the  Psalms  to  be  the  principall  part 
'  of  Christian  devotion,  by  makeing  dayly  use  of  them  in  the  pub- 


32  17CO. THE    J'SALMS. 

lick  liturgies,  and  by  obliging  all  Ecclesiasticks  to  recite  them  all 
over  once  every  week^  and  allso  by  recommending  thcni  to  the 
faithfull  in  gcnerall  for  their  privat  devotions. 

'  The  more  generally  they  are  used,  the  more  necessary  it  seemes 
to  be  that  they  should  be  well  understood :  since  light  in  the  un- 
derstanding contributes  much  to  fervour  in  the  heart  and  in  the 
will.  Wherfor  the  labour  (God's  grace  assisting  therunto)  may 
prove  not  unprofitable  which  hath  been  imploy'd  in  this  present 
Translation  of  the  Psalms  out  of  the  Vulgate,  to  render  them  as 
clear  and  intelligible  in  our  language,  as  the  letter  of  the  Texte 
will  permitt :  for  in  every  translation  of  Scripture  ther  is  an  obli- 
gation of  sticking  close  to  the  Letter  when  ever  it  can  be  done 
without  losing  the  sense  of  the  Text :  But  so  it  is  that  in  some 
places  the  Latine  Text  of  the  Psalms  rigourously  translated  word 
by  word  would  yeeld  a  scarse  untelligible  sense  in  the  language 
into  which  it  is  ti'anslated  :  and  wher  that  happens,  it  seems  rea- 
sonable that  such  a  latitude  and  liberty  should  be  allowM  as  is 
necessary  to  make  the  sense  of  the  Text,  as  it  is  generally  under- 
stood by  the  most  approved  authors,  intelligible  to  the  reader, 
espicially  in  a  Translation  intended  only  for  the  privat  devotions 
of  Lay  persons.  This  Translator  thought  he  could  not  chuse  a 
better  guide  to  direct  him  in  giving  such  passages  their  due  sense 
then  the  learned  Card.  Bellarmin  in  his  excellent  Treatise  upon 
the  Psalms :  and  that  he  has  accordingly  followM  his  Guide,  may 
be  seen  by  any  who  will  take  the  pains  to  compare  one  with  the 
other.  I  may  also  add  that  this  work  has  been  revised  and  cor- 
rected by  some  persons  who  are  the  most  propper  judges  of  such 
writings :  yet  still  it  may  very  well  be,  that  the  faults  were  too 
many  to  be  all  of  them  spy'd  and  amended  :  however  if  the  defects 
which  still  remain  may  prove  a  motive  to  some  abler  hand  to  un- 
dertake the  work,  and  translate  the  Psalms  in  a  more  exact  and 
perfect  manner,  this  Translator  will  think  himself  very  happy,  and 
his  pains  well  bestowM.' 

The  translation  appeared  under  high  Ecclesiastical  sanction ; 
having  the  Approbations  of  Dr.  John  Bethara,  an  Englishman,  but 
a  Divine  of  Paris,  preceptor  of  the  Pretender;  and  of  Dr.  John 
Ingleton,  his  sub-preceptor;  and  both  these  verified  by  the  College 
of  Sorbonne.  Those  Approbations  are  long  and  desultory :  the 
portions  of  them  immediately  relating  to  the  present  translation 
are  as  follows : 


l/OO. THE    PSALMS.  33 

Appkobatio. — '  Merito  ergo  laudandus  hujus  versionis  autor,  qui 
nostratium  utilitati  consulens,  banc  novam  translationem  juxta 
vulgatam  latinam,  Anglico  idiomate  adornavit.  Prodiit,  centum 
fere  ab  hinc  annis,  cum  reliquis  Sacrorum  Bibliorum  partibus, 
Psalmorum  Editio  Anglicana,  a  quibusdara  viris  admodum  doctis, 
tunc  temporis  Duaci  commorantibuSj  elaborata ;  at  progressu  tem- 
poris,  communi  omnium  linguarum  vulgarium  fato,  evenit^  prse- 
dictam  versionem,  ob  verba  obsoJeta  quibus  scatet,  ob  traductio- 
nem,  de  verbo  poene  ad  verbum^  ex  Latino  textu  vulgato,  iisq; 
temporibus  forsan  necessariam,  adeo  perplexam  tandem  evasisse? 
ut  hodie,  propter  obscuritatem  parvo  cum  fructu,  &  propter 
phrases  jam  inusitatas  magno  cum  tedio  legatur.  Hkc  versione 
publici  juris  facta,  non  est  quod  ulterius  lisec  causentur  fideles : 
styli  enim  elegantia  gravitati  verbo  Divino  dignse  conjuncta,  seve- 
riores  inter  criticos  ad  legendum  alliciet :  sensusque  claritas,  quan- 
tum fert  rerum  obscurissimarum,  tantorumque  mysteriorum  Ma- 
jestas,  vulgi  captui  videtur  accommodata :  hujus  ergo  nobihssimi 
autoris  singularis  laus  est,  ut  quamvis  claritati  studuisse  prtecipue 
videatur,  leges  tamen  transferenti  prsescriptas  non  neglexit :  fateor 
enim  post  acuratum  examen,  non  tantum  legendo  et  relegendo 
hanc  versionem,  eandemque  cum  ahis  quam  phii'imis  conferendo, 
me  vix  ullam  invenisse,  quse  liters  magis  religiose  adhsereat,  & 
simul  locorum  tot  difficillimorum  sensum,  minus  involutum  exhi- 
beat :  proinde  nostratibus,  doctis  quam  indoctis,  opus  pergratum, 
&  utilissimum  fore,  ideoque  luce  publica  dignissimum,  judico. 
Datum  in  palatio  Regio  Sancti  Germani  die  quinto  Martii  1700. 

'  loANNEs  Beth  AM  S.  Th.  Doctor  Parisiensis,  &  Serenissimi 
'  Principis  Wallise  Prteceptor/ 

Altera  AppiiOBATio. — '  Hanc  igitur  Psalmorum  versionem  nos- 
'  tro  idiomate  adornatam,  omnium  votis  diu  expectatam,  post  varias 
'  castigationes  summo  authoris  studio  emendatam  Iseti  accipimus  & 
'  approbamus.  Nihil  in  ea  sacris  scripturarum  interpretibus  disso- 
'  num,  nihil  quod  pietatem  non  nutriat  &  confirmet  esse  judico. 
'  Ita  litteraj  inhreret  autor,  ut  a  sensu  non  deviet.  Et  si  a  rigore 
'  illo  judaico  aliquantisper  recedat,  id  Linguae  Anglicanse  phrasis, 
'  aut  textus  obscuritas  plerumque  postulat.  Det  Deus  legentibus 
'  cor  docile,  &  spiritum  intelligentife,  ut  quse  legunt  intelligant ; 
'  quse  intelligunt  vita  et  moribus  exprimantur. 

'  Datum  in  palatio  Regio  Sancti  Germani,  die  quinto  Martii,  1700. 
'  loANNEs  IxGLETON  S.  T.  Doctor  Parisicnsis,  &  Serenissimi 
'  Principis  Wallise  subprseceptor.'' 


Prcecedentium  Approhationum  vet^ijicatio. 
'  Fidem  faciinus  banc  Approbationein  S.  M.  N.  loannis  Bethaiii 

*  Doctoris  Parisicnsis  nianu  esse  obsignatani,  jpsunKjue  oum  esse 
'  cui  pro  sua  suinina  pietate  pari(}uo  in  sacri.s  littei-is  poritia  non 
'  possit  non   haberi   fides  cum    de  Libris   Doctrinani  Christianam 

*  spectantibus  testimonium  fert.  Nihil  aniplius  de  hac  Psalterii  in 
'  LinguuTn  AngHcam  versione  potui  testari,  cum  linguani  non  cal- 
'  learn  :  ille  Anglus  Serenissimi  Walliae  principis  Prseceptor  Doc- 
'  tissimus  earn  legit,  cujus  tcstimonio  Tuto  potest  quisque  credere, 
'  etiam  si  novuuv  alterum  S.  M.  N.  Ingleton  8ubpriccei)toris  &  S. 
'  M.  N.  Doctoris  Parisiensis  quod  et  leginms  non  accederet. 

'  In  Sorbona  die  Martii  26.  1700.  ,  „ 

'  PiROT. 

It  appears,  that  Mr.  Caryl  was  not  entirely  satisfied  with  his 
work  as  it  first  came  out,  but  employed  himself  in  improving  the 
translation  in  scvei'al  passages ;  and  four  years  afterwards  he  issued 
a  second  edition,  '  reviewed  and  corrected/  Some  few  of  the  va- 
riations between  the  two  may  be  seen  in  my  '  Editions  of  the  Eng- 
Mish  Bible,  &c/  p.  200.  The  'Approbations'  are  not  affixed  to 
the  second  edition,  (at  least,  in  my  copy  of  the  book.)  The  Preface 
is  the  same  in  both. 

One  of  Mr.  CaryFs  Psalms,  Ps.  148,  is  reprinted  in  a  devotional 
work,  entitled  '  Sunday  Evenings  Entertainment,  containing  an  ex- 
'  planation  of  the  Psalms  which  occur  in  the  Evening  Office.'  12". 
London,  Coghlan,  1779.  It  is  accompanied  by  a  metrical  para- 
phrase of  the  same  Psalm,  by  '  a  Pliysician,''  a  Protestant,  Dr.  Ogil- 
vie ;  which  was  first  published  in  an  edition  of  Bishop  Home's  ver- 
sion of  the  Psalms. 

1707.— THE  FOUR  GOSPELS,  tciih  Noral  Jie/fections.  12". 

The  high  reputation,  which  the  '  Moral  Reflections  on  the  New 
'Testament""  by  Pasquier  Quesnel",  a  French  priest  of  the  Oratory, 
had  obtained  throughout  Europe,  seems  to  have  inspired  two  En- 

"  He  is  styled,  by  a  reverend  and  the  bishoj)  of  Chalons  sur  Marne;  also 

learned  Roman  Catholic  writer, '  a  man  with  the  Approbations  of  the  College 

'  of  many  virtues,  and  of  great  learn-  of  Sorbonne,  and  of  the  archbishop  of 

'  ing,  an  honest  Jansenist,  who  died  in  Paris.    Siil)se<|uently,  Pere  Nicole  per- 

'1719,  anathematized  by   Rome,   and  suaded  him  to  do  the  like  work  for  the 

'  persecuted  for  the  excrescences  of  a  Acts,    and    the    Kpistles   of   St.   Paul. 

'  wild    imagination,  by  kings,  priests.  Soon  afterwards,  he  became  an  object 

'  and  Jesuits.'    [Memoirs  of  Gregorio  of  suspicion,  and  was  ordered  to  quit 

Panzani,  Ho.  1793.  p.  443.]  the  diocese  of  I'aris;   upon  which  he 

His  '  Reflections  on  the  Gospels'  ap-  retired  to  Orleans,  and  from  thence  to 

peared  first  in  1 671,  at  Paris;  with  the  Brussels,  where  he  completed  his  Re- 

apjirobation,  after  a  careful  scrutiny,  of  flections  on  the  whole  of  the  New  Tes- 


1707. THE     FOUR    (lOSPELS. 


35 


glish  Roman  Catholics  with  a  desire  of  making  their  countrymen 
acquainted  with  that  work  in  their  own  language. 

In  1707  they  produced  the  Gospels  of  St.  Mark  and  St.  Luke, 
and  in  1709  the  two  others,  in  an  English  version,  accompanied  by 
a  translation  of  the  Reflections.  I  do  not  know  who  the  translators 
were.  The  initials  T.  W.  are  appended  to  St.  Matthew's  Gospel,  and 
F.  T.  to  St.  Mark^s.  The  other  two  bear  no  mark.  The  version  is 
in  general  conformable  to  that  of  the  Rhemists :  but  occasionally 
alterations  occur,  of  a  decided  and  independent  character.  I  give 
a  few  specimens  of  these  in  the  note  below". 
tament,  revising  and  enlarging  those      &c.  &c.  and  an  'Advertisement  to  the 


portions  which  he  had  ah-eady  printed. 
The  enlarged  edition  appeared  in  1693 
-4 :  it  was  presented  to  the  bishop  of 
Chalons,  M.  Noailles  (afterwards  arch- 
bishop of  Paris  and  a  cardinal) ;  and 
was  approved  and  recommended  by 
him  in  1695.  A  third  edition  came 
out  in  1698,  unaltered,  but  without 
any  Episcopal  approval.  Shortly  after- 
wards, the  author  was  arrested  at  Brus- 
sels, but  made  his  escape :  he  was 
again  arrested,  and  again  svicceeded  in 
escaping  to  Amsterdam.  In  1708  Pope 
Clement  XI.  issued  a  decree,  condemn- 
ing the  '  Reflections :'  and  this  not 
being  found  sufficient  for  their  banish- 
ment, the  same  Pope  in  17 13  publish- 
ed the  famous  Constitution  '  Unigeni- 
'  tus  Dei  Filius,'  condemning  the  work 
generally,  and  in  particular  a  hundred 
and  one  propositions,  professing^ to  be 
extracted  from  it.  That  Bull,  however, 
was  not  received  universally  by  the 
Roman  Catholic  Churches. 

An  edition  of  the  '  Reflections '  was 
published  at  Bnassels  in  1702,  12°, 
with  the  Order  of  M.  Noailles,  for- 
merly bishop  of  Chalons,  and  at  that 
time  archbishop  of  Paris ;  and  with 
the  Approbation  of  the  Divines  of  the 
Sorbonne,  dated  in  1687. 

After  the  Author's  death,  another 
appeared  at  Amsterdam,  in  1727.  12°. 
This  edition  contains  the  two  Orders 
mentioned  above,  extracts  from  several 
letters  in  approval  of  the  work;  the 
official  Approbations  of  the  Paris  Di- 
vines ;  the  Preface  of  the  Jirst  edition, 
which  had  been  omitted  from  all  sub- 
sequent ones ;  the  other  Preface,  which 
had  been  8ubstit\ited  in  those  of  1692, 


*  present  edition,'  which  informs  us, 
that  after  the  Bull  Unigenitus  had  is- 
sued, Quesnel  employed  himself  in 
correcting  his  work,  but  had  not  time 
to  publish  an  improved  edition.  He 
had  marked  the  necessary  corrections 
in  his  own  copy,  from  which  they  are 
now  printed,  but  without  the  omission 
of  anything  which  was  inserted  in  any 
previous  edition. 

Quesnel  died  in  the  j'ear  17 19.  He 
was  author  of  many  pieces,  most  of 
them  on  religious  and  moral  subjects. 

°  [Renderings  of  the  Gospels,  with 
Quesnel's  Reflections]  : 
*Mark  vi.  26.  But  sending  the  hangman, 
commanded  that  his  head  should  be 
brought  in  a  dish. 
* — vi.  25.  I  desire  that  thou  wouldst  im- 
mediately give  me  in  a  dish. 
* —  ix.  50.  but  if  the  salt  be  insipid,  what 

will  you  season  it  with  ? 
*Luke  ii.  10.  Behold,  I  evangelize  to  you 
great  joy,  that    shall  be  for  all  the 
people. 
* —  ii.  30.    Because   my  eyes  have  seen 

this  Saviour  of  thine. 
* —  iv.  19.  To  preach  to  the  captives  li- 
berty, and  to  the  blind  recovering  of 
sight :  to  set  at  liberty  them  who  are 
crush'd  :    to    publish    the   acceptable 
year  of  the  Lord,  and  the  day  of  ren- 
dring  according  to  works. 
* —  vi.  43.  The  tree  is  not  good  that  yield- 
eth  bad  fruit :  nor  the  tree  bad  that 
yieldeth  good  fruit. 
John  ii.  4.  Woman,  what  business  have 
you  with  me  .■' 

—  V.  2.  Now  there  is  at  Jerusalem  by 
the  sheep-gate  or  sheep-market  a 
pond  :  in  Hebrew  called  Bethsaida  [or 
Bethesda],  which  has  tive  galleries. 

—  vii.  15.  The  Jews  being  surprised  at 
it  said ;  how  comes  this  man  to  know 
the  Scripture,  not  having  studied  it  ? 

F  2 


Lewis,  in  his  '  History  of  the  Enghsh  Translations  of  the  Bible,' 
gives  a  short  but  very  imperfect  notice  of  this  edition.  And  the 
Rev.  W.  Txussell,  who  in  1719  published  a  different  translation  of 
the  '  lleficctions  on  the  Gospels,'  accompanied  by  our  Authorized 
version  of  the  Text,  supplies  some  curious  particulars  respecting  it, 
which  I  believe  are  not  mentioned  elsewhere.  In  his  Preface,  he 
says,  '  That  which  was  done  by  others  was  printed  in  the  years 
'  1707  and  1709  in  two  volumes  in  twelves,  with  a  small  and  in- 
'  different  character,  and  on  very  ordinary  paper.  But  I  question 
'  very  much,  whether  this  edition  was  ever  published :  and  am 
'  rather  inclined  to  think,  that  it  was  sold  privately  among  those 
'  of  the  Romish  persuasion,  for  whose  use  alone  it  seems  to  have 
'  been  particularly  design'd.  For  the  Text  is  translated  from  the 
'  \'ulgar  Latin,  and  all  the  errors  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  which 
'  the  Author  has  scatter'd  up  and  down  his  Reflections,  are  re- 
'  tainVl  in  them.  But,  as  I  am  credibly  informed,  this  edition  was 
'  quickly  suppressed  before  any  more  than  fifty  copies  of  it  were 
'  got  abroad :  which  I  suppose  was  done  by  the  influence  of  the 
'  Jesuits,  and  was  the  occasion  of  its  being  so  little  known.' 

In  further  elucidation  of  this  matter,  I  subjoin  some  extracts 
from  '  Berington's  Memoirs  of  Gregorio  Panzani,'  p.  399,  &c. 
'  It  was  imputed  to  the  [English  Roman  Catholic]  clergy,  that  they 
'  were  tainted  with  Jansenism.  The  calumny  began  first  to  be 
'  broached  about  the  year  1706.  The  imputation  originated,  per- 
'  haps,  in  malevolence ;  perhaps,  in  wantonness.  Be  that  as  it  may, 
'  the  clergy  resented  the  charge,  and  strove  as  seriously  to  repel  it, 
'  by  every  effort,  as  if  some  secret  consciousness  pronounced  against 
'  them,,  or  they  really  feared  the  calumny.  Rome,  that  listens  to 
'  every  tale,  as  if  to  listen  to  tales  befitted  the  dignity  of  her  sacred 
'  Congregations ;  and  to  whom  every  tale  is  carried,  since  carrying 
'  of  tales  has  proved  an  introduction  to  favour ;  Rome,  I  say,  was 
'  soon  informed,  that  the  hitherto  fair  fame  of  her  English  Catholic 
'  Clergy  was  not  free  from  the  stain  of  Jansenism. 

'  As  the  report  circulated,  the  Vicars  [Apostolic]  strove  to  stem 
'  its  progress  :  and  Dr.  Smith  from  the  North,  in  a  Letter  to  Rome, 
'  complaining  of  the  groundles.s  charge,  exculpates  his  brethren, 
'  and  attests  their  orthodoxy,  &c. 

'  This  was  in  1707.  Vet  two  years  after,  1  find  a  list  of  charges 
'  transmitted  into  England  from  the  holy  Roman  Office.  The 
'  charges  were, "  that  many  who  were  converted  to  the  faith  by  the 
'  Secular  Clergy,  spoke  irreverently  of  the  Pope,  of  the  invocation 
'  of  saints,  and  of  Indulgences :  that  many  kept  in  their  oratories 


1707. THE    FOUR    GOSPELS.  37 

'  the  portraits  of  Arnauld  and  St.  Cyran  (noted  French  Jansenists), 
'  tliat  many  hooks^  either  plainly  Jansenistical,  or  nearly  so,  had,  tcithin 
'  the  last  years,  beeti  trandaf eel  from  the  French  and  printed :  that  a 
'  certain  priest  in  the  county  of  Durham  instructing  some  scholars, 
'read  to  them  the  Provincial  Letters P;  that  he  ridiculed  Indul- 
'  gences,  even  that  (of  the  Order  of  St.  Francis)  termed  Portiun- 
'  cula,  saying  that  indulgences  did  not  satisfy  the  Divine  justice  for 
'  temporal  punishments,  but  were  a  relaxation  only  of  Canonical 
'  penances,  as  enjoined  by  the  Church.^ 

*  It  is  not  easy  to  be  serious  in  the  discussion  of  such  trash/ 
&c.  &c. 

In  fact,  the  Church  of  Rome  was  so  greatly  alarmed  at  the 
spread  of  Jansenistic  opinions  about  this  period,  that  in  1709  not 
only  the  Secular  clergy  of  England  were  charged  with  holding 
them,  but  even  the  College  of  Douay  was  suspected  of  teaching  the 
same ;  and,  by  the  Pope"'s  command,  minute  inquiries  were  insti- 
tuted on  the  subject.  However,  both  of  the  accused  parties  stoutly 
denied  the  charge ;  and,  for  that  time  at  least,  appear  to  have 
quieted  the  Pope's  apprehensions. 

In  the  foregoing  observations  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Berington,  and 
especially  in  that  sentence  which  I  have  printed  in  Italics,  I  think 
we  have  the  true  reason  why  this  work  was  withdrawn  from  the 
public  eye,  very  shortly  after  its  last  two  volumes  appeared :  and 
it  seems  to  have  remained  unnoticed.  I  possess  a  copy,  and  have 
seen  a  second :  but  do  not  know  where  a  third  is  to  be  met  with. 
Of  course,  after  the  Pope  had  thundered  against  Quesnel  in  his 
Bull  '  Unigenitus,''  no  Roman  Catholic  would  venture  to  republish 
anv  of  his  works. 


1718.— THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  by  Dr.  Nary.  8vo. 

While  the  Ecclesiastical  Authorities  of  Rome  remained  without 
making  any  effort  either  to  improve  the  English  version  of  the 
Bible,  or  even  to  keep  up  such  a  supply  of  copies  as  would  enable 
their  coimtrymen  to  obtain  free  access  to  the  Scriptures  in  their 
own  tongue  ;  a  private  priest,  in  charge  of  one  of  the  parishes  in 

P  '  The  Letters  of  the  virtuous  and  '  read  these  famous  letters,  has  lost  a 

'  eminent  Pascal,  Sur  la  Morale  et  la  '  pleasure  which  their  perusal  only  can 

'  Politique   des  Jesuites,  begun   to   be  '  compensate.'     [Note  by  Mr.  Bering- 

'  written   in  1656. — He  that  has  not  ton.] 


38  1718. — Tin:   xkw  tkstamknt 

Dublin,  made  a  praiseworthy  efTort  to  remove  that  manifest  dis- 
grace to  his  Church.  This  was  Dr.  forndlus  Xarif,  Parish  Priest 
of  St.  Michan's,  DubHn,  who  in  1718  pubUshed  'The  New  Testa- 
'  ment,  newly  translated  out  of  the  Latin  Vulgat/  in  a  commodious 
octavo  volume,  accompanied  by  marginal  notes,  and  a  few  '  Anno- 
'  tations  upon  the  most  remarkable  passages  in  the  Gospels/ 
Among  the  reasons  which  he  assigns  for  undertaking  such  a  work, 
he  mentions,  that  the  only  existing  English  versions  were  those  of 
Khemes  and  Douay,  '  the  language  of  which  had  become  so  old, 
'  the  words  so  obsolete,  the  orthography  so  bad,  and  the  trans - 
*  lation  so  literal,  that  in  a  number  of  places  it  is  unintelligible/ 
&c.  Besides  which,  '  the  books  were  so  hulky,  that  they  cannot 
'  conveniently  be  carried  about  for  public  Devotion,  and  so  scarce 
'  and  dcar^  that  the  generality  of  the  people  cannot  procure  them 
'  for  their  private  use/ 

As  this  translation  by  Dr.  Nary  is  a  scarce  book  and  never  has 
been  reprinted,  I  give  his  preface  in  extenso,  in  the  Appendix. 
The  place  of  printing  the  volume  is  not  mentioned.  Mr.  Charles 
Butler  states  it  to  be  Paris.  Dr.  Geddes  thinks  it  was  executed 
at  DvMin — probably,  because  the  Author  had  a  parochial  charge 
there.  But  occasionally  there  is  found,  after  the  Preface,  a  second 
Titlepage,  which  reads,  '  A  Paraphrase  and  Annotations  upon  the 
'  New  Testament.  London,  printed  for  J.  Moore  in  Cornhill.  1718.' 
I  can  give  no  reason  for  the  wording  of  this  second  title;  except  it 
be,  that  new  translations  of  Scripture  by  private  individuals  were 
not  favorably  received  by  tlie  authorities  of  the  Church  of  Rome, 
so  that  a  softer  and  less  startling  name  was  made  use  of,  in  order 
to  escape  rebuke.  Thus  in  the  Gospels  printed  in  1707  and  1709, 
(described  above,)  the  chief  title  is  '  Moral  Reflections,'  although 
the  Text  of  the  Gospels  is  there  also :  and  when  Dr.  Witham  put 
forth  his  new  version  of  the  Testament,  in  1730,  he  entitled  it 
'Annotations  on  the  New  Testament,'  though  it  contains  every 
word  of  the  Text.  Possibly,  those  loose  titles  may  have  been 
ado|)ted,  to  avert  the  hostility  of  certain  parties,  who  did  not 
desire  to  see  a  vernacular  translation  of  the  Testament  in  a  cheap 
and  ])ortablc  form. 

His  work  is  fortified  with  the  following  strong  Approbations  of 
four  Divines,  all  of  whom  appear  by  the  names  to  be  Irishmen, 
though  three  of  them  date  their  letters  from  France ;  namely,  Dr. 
John  Farely,  President  of  the  Irish  College  at  Paris;  Dr.  M. 
Fogarty,  a  Doctor  of  Sorbonne  :  Michael  Moore,  Vicar-general  of 


T!V     DK.    XAKV.  39 

the  Titular  Archbishop  of  DubHn :  and  Francis  Walsh,  a  Priest  in 
Dublin. 

'  Approbatio  Doctorum.' 
'Ego  infrascriptus  sacrse  facultatis  Parisiensis  Doctor  Theologus, 
'  &  Collegii  IJibernorum  Parisiis  Provisor,  testor  me  diligent er 
'  legisse  novam  versioneni  Anglicani  novi  Testamenti  a  clarissimo 
*  D°.  Cornelio  Nary  Consultissimse  facultatis  Parisiensis  Doctore 
'  factam,  eamque  cum  vulgata  Editione  latina  contulisse  &  in 
'  omnibus  fidelissimam  reperisse,  notasque  adjectas  bonas  &  utiles 
'  esse.    Datum  Parisiis  23  Aprilis  1714.  Joannes  Farely.' 

'  Inter  multa  Christianae  Pietatis  adjumenta  ac  prtesidia,  nullum 
'  est  pra?sentius  quam  sacrosancta  Christi  Evangelia  frequenter 
'  legere,  frequenter  meditari.  Hinc  scaturiunt  aquae  vivse  quibus 
'  Animam  sitientem  refocilleris ;  hinc  coUigitur  cseleste  illud  JNIanna 
'  quo  refeetus  alacriter  ad  Terrani  Promissionis  contendas  ;  hinc 
'  petenda  morum  vitfeq;  ratio.  Quaniobrem  qui  planiores  ad  hsec 
'  veri  penetralia  aditus  moliuntur,  ii  rem  Christianam  mirifice 
'  promovent.  Ea  mente  Reverendus  admodum  D.  D.  Cornelius 
'  Nary,  Presbyter,  in  Consultissima  facultate  Parisiensi  Doctor, 
'  novum  Testamentum  a  vulgata  et  veteri  Editione  in  Anglicura 
'  transtulit ;  Translationem  banc  Ego  infrascriptus  sacrse  facultatis 
'  Parisiensis  Doctor,  qua  potui  diligentia,  perlegi,  fidelemq;  ac  vul- 
'  gatse    nostme   consentaneam,    notasq;    adjectas    bonas    &    utiles 

*  reperi.  Fruere  igitur  laboribus  viri  non  pii  minus  quam  eruditi ; 
'  qui  spiritus  sancti  Oracula  tam  accurate,  tam  nitide,  enucleavit. 
'  Idem  spiritus  sancti  Auditor  diu  fuerit  necesse  est.  Lege,  per- 
'  lege,  lecturus  cor  munda,  &  magis  magisq;  Cor  mundabit  ipsa 
'  lectio.  Lectioni  praieat  studium  vitse  sanctions,  et  Lectionem 
'  vita  sequetur  sanctior.  Arde  desiderio  igniti  hujusce  sermonis, 
'  &  novas  ille  in  Corde  ita  accendet  flammas,  ut  exclames  cum 
'  duobus  Discipulis,  "  Nonne  Cor  nostrum  ardens  erat  in  nobis  dum 
'  loqueretur  in  via,  &  aperiret  scripturas."  Faciet  ista,  Deo  dante, 
'  Pietas,  ut  sapientia  divina  sub  sacris  hisce  literis  involuta  de- 
'  scendat  in  Cor,  et  omnia  bona  veniant  pariter  cum  ilia.  Datum 
'  Parisiis  23  Julii,  1714.     M.  Fogarty.' 

'  Ego  infrascriptus  Vicarius  olim  Generalis  lUustrissimi  et  Reve- 
'  rendissimi  Patricii  Russel  Archiepiscopi  Dubliniensis  &  Hiberniae 

*  Primatis,  sacmc  Theologise  Lector  et  Professor  per  Annos  septem 
'  cum  in  Gallia  tum  in  Italia,  Librorum  censor  in  Italia  a  Magistro 
'  saeri  Palatii  Deputatus,  antiquus  Parisiensis  Academise  Rector, 


■U)  I71H.  —  Ni:w   Ti>rA.M  KNl',    11 V    1)U.   NAKY. 

*  Professor  Regius  et  in  Kegia  Navarra  Priniarius,  fidcni  facio  ine 
'  diligenter  legis.so  novuiii  Testamcntiuii  Anglicuni  c  vulgata  latina 

*  in  Anglicuni  senuoneni,  (juod  cum  vulgata  satis  accui-ate  contuli, 
'  a  doctissinio  ot  clarissinio  viro  ])"  Cornelio  Nary  Prcsbytero  dig- 
'  nissimo  juris  utriusque  Doctore  Parisiensi  sununa  cum  fide  trans- 

*  latum,  dignuuKjue  judicasse  ut  Tvpis  niandetur.  Datum  in 
'  yEdibus  nostris  Navaricis.  vi  Kal.  Feb.  mdccxv.  Mich.  Morus/ 

'  To  the  Reverend  Dr.  Nary. 
'  Honoured  Sir,  It  was  with  a  great  deal  of  satisfaction  that  I 
'  read  your  Manusci'ipt  ^'ersion  of  the  New  Testament  from  the 
'  Latin    Vidgat.      You  have  now,   by  your   indefatigable  Labour 

*  furnished  us  with  what  we  so  long  wished  for,  and  so  niuch 
'  wanted.  Your  happy  Genius  has  furnished  you  with  the  means 
'  of  reconciling  a  literal  Translation  with  the  Purity  of  the  Enylish 
'  Tongue  :  And  your  Annotations  and  short  Notes  upon  the  diffi- 

*  cult  passages  of  the  Text  shew  manifestly  the  profoundness  of 

*  your  erudition,  and  the  Brightness  of  your  Wit.  In  a  word,  as  I 
'  doubt  not,  but  that  all  Men,  who  wish  well  to  our  Holy  Religion, 
'  earnc'^tly  desire  to  have,  and  to  read  the  Will  and  Testament  of 
'  their  Redeemer  in  their  own  Language;  so  I  do  sincerely  assure 
'  you,  no  Man  can  covet  more,  that  it  should  see  the  light,  than 

'  Your  most  humble  and  most  affectionate  Servant, 
Dublin,  November  the  10th.  '  Francis  AValsh.' 

From  the  dates  of  these  papers  we  learn  that  Dr.  Nary  had 
finished  his  translation  so  early  as  1714,  though  it  was  not  printed 
until  four  years  afterwards.  Harris  indeed,  in  his  edition  of  Ware's 
Irish  Writers,  speaks  of  an  edition  of  it  in  1705  :  but  this  must  be 
a  mistake  :  for  the  Corrector  of  the  press,  who  calls  himself  J.  S., 
apologises  for  *  the  numerous  errata  in  this  first  edition  of  the  pre- 

*  sent  version,''  and  wholly  exculpates  '  the  learned  Translator,  who 
'  was  at  a  great  distance  when  the  same  was  printed.' 

From  the  express  mention  of  '  this  first  edition,'  it  would  appear 
to  have  been  Dr.  Nary's  hope,  that  his  version  nn'ght  meet  with 
general  acceptance,  and  become  the  means  of  supplying  that  defi- 
ciency which  he  and  many  others  had  lamented.  But  that  reason- 
able hope  was  not  destined  to  be  realized.  AVe  do  not  know  what 
unseen  influence  intervened  :  but  we  know  for  certain,  that  not- 
withstanding the  high  conmiendations  of  the  Doctors  who  examined 
the  work,  his  labours  wei-e  not  favourably  received  by  his  own 
brethren.     Dr.  \V^itham  finds  fault  with  him  ;  and   sneers  at  his 


1730- NKVV  TESTAMENT,   BY  WITHAM.  41 

professing  to  give  a  literal  version  of  the  New  Testament.    (See 
Vol.  I.  p.  113.  Vol.  IT.  p.  92.  245.  252.  335.  348.) 

By  the  specimens  of  his  translation,  hereafter  given,  it  will  be 
seen  that  he  endeavoured  to  do  the  duty  of  a  faithful  interpreter. 
His  Annotations  partake  more  of  the  exegetic  than  doctrinal  cha- 
racter. Occasionally  he  defends  his  rendering  of  a  passage,  and 
always  in  an  ingenuous  spirit. — His  translation  never  was  reprinted, 
and  consequently  has  become  very  scarce.  I  have  not  found  it 
quoted  by  any  subsequent  writer,  except  Dr.  Geddes  ;  although 
many  of  them  take  notice  of  the  version  of  Dr.  Witham.  Either 
it  never  obtained  a  circulation,  from  the  beginning ;  or  else,  being 
distasteful  to  the  heads  of  his  Church,  was  deliberately  consigned 
to  oblivion. 

Respecting  the  personal  history  of  the  Author  of  this  work,  we 
learn  a  few  particulars  from  Harris,  the  editor  and  continuator  of 
W^are's  History  of  the  Writers  of  Ireland. 

He  was  born  about  the  year  1660,  in  the  County  of  Kildare ; 
was  educated  at  the  town  of  Naas,  and  was  ordained  at  Kilkenny  : 
afterwards  he  went  to  France,  and  studied  in  the  Irish  College  at 
Paris:  in  1694  he  obtained  the  Degree  of  Doctor  of  Laws,  from 
the  College  of  Cambray.  He  then  repaired  to  London,  and  was 
appointed  Tutor  to  the  Earl  of  Antrim.  On  his  return  to  Ireland, 
he  was  made  Parish  Priest  of  St.  Michan's  in  Dublin ;  where  he 
continued  till  his  death  in  the  year  1738.  He  was  a  man  of 
learning ;  and  composed  several  other  works  besides  his  Version  of 
the  New  Testament.  Of  these,  the  best  known  are,  '  The  History 
'  of  the  World,  from  the  Creation  to  the  birth  of  Christ.'  fol.  1720. 
'  A  History  of  St.  Patrick's  Purgatory.'  1718 ;  and  some  Letters  in 
controversy  with  Dr.  Synge,  Archbishop  of  Tuam,  1728.  1730. 

In  a  printed  '  List  of  Popish  parish  Priests  in  Ireland,  as  re- 
'  gistered  by  order  of  Government,  at  the  General  Sessions  of  the 
'  Peace,  at  Midsummer  1704,  pursuant  to  a  late  Act  for  registering 

*  the  Popish  Clergy,'  we  find  the  name  of  our  Author ;  '  Cornelius 

*  Nary — living  in  Church  Street  Dublin — aged  46  years — P.  P.  of 
'  St.  Michan's,  Oxmantown — was  ordained  in  1682  at  Kilkenny,  by 

*  Jacob  bishop  of  Ossory.' 

1730._NEW  TESTAMENT,  by  Dr.  Witham. 

Twelve  years  after  the  publication  of  Dr.  Nary's  Version,  Dr. 
Robert  Witham,  President  of  the  College  of  Douay,  put  forth  a 


42  ^75'^- ^^^^  TKSTAMENT,    HY  WITHAM. 

translation  of  the  New  Testament,  under  the  title, '  Annotations  on 

*  the  New  Testament  of  Jesus  Christ ;'  in  which  he  professed  to 
explain  the  literal  sense,  according  to  the  ancient  Fathers  ;  to 
examine  and  disprove  false  interpretations ;  and  to  shew  the  dif- 
ferences between  the  Latin  Vulgate  and  the  Greek  Text.  The  work 
bears  no  name  or  place ;  but  was  printed  at  Douay,  in  two  vols.  8". 

That  the  reader  may  judge  of  the  Author's  object  and  method, 
I  have  given  his  Preface,  or  'Address  to  the  reader,'  entire,  (see 
Ajjpendiu; ;)  and  may  mention  here,  that  large  extracts  from  it  are 
inserted  into  Ilaydock's  folio  Bible,  1812—13. 

The  work  came  forth  with  numerous  and  strong  commendations 
from  Ecclesiastical  authority ;  as  will  be  seen  in  the  following 
pieces : 

'  Approbations  on  the  first  volume. 

'  Approbatio  exim.  et  It.  P.  P.  Ambrosii  Burgis  Sac.  Th.  Doct. 
'  et  Prof.  &c. 
*  Legi  Editionem  Anglicanam  quatuor  Evangeliorum  &  Actuum 

*  Apostolorum  ab  eximio  D.  R.  W  .  . .  .  Sac.  Theol.  Doct.  &  Prof, 
'  adornatam,  eamque  ubique  latinaj  vulgatre  conformem  inveni. 
'  Datum  Lovanii  in  Collegio  S.  Thomse  Aquinatis.  FF.  Praed.  An- 
'  glorum  hac  decima  Aprilis  1730.  ,  Ambrosius  Burgis.' 

'  Approbatio  R.  P.  F.  Antonii   Codrington    Sac.  Th.  Lect.   in 
'Conv.  FF.  M.  M.  Recoil.  Anglo  Duaceno. 
'  Infra  scriptus  legi   summa  attentione   &  voluptate  versionem 

*  Anglicanam  quatuor  Evangeliorum  &  Actuum  Apostolorum  labore 

'  et  industria  PLxim.  D.  R.  W.  Sac.  Facultatis  Duacenre  Doctoris  & 

'  Prof,  eamque  fidelissimaui  reperi,  dignissimamque  judicavi  ut  in 

'  lucem  emittatur.     Datum  in  Conventu  &  Collegio  Duac.  Recoil. 

'  Ang.  die  SO  Aug.  an.  1729.  ,  t^    .  n  r.„,  ,  ..^x,  > 

°  o  ^  '  I*.  Antonius  Codrington. 

'  NB.  The  great  employments  of  the  first,  and  the  death  of  the 
'  latter  of  these  two  learned  Divines,  have  deprived  me  of  their 
'  Approbations,  which  I  hop'd  for  on  the  remaining  part  of  the 
'  New  Testament.  Other  Approbations  on  both  Volumes  may  be 
'  seen  at  the  end  of  the  second.' 

'Approbations  on  the  Translation  and  Annotations  of  both 

'  volumes. 
'Appkobatio  Sapientissimi  D  D.  J.  Ix(;leton,  .Sac.  Fac.  Pa- 

'  risiensis  Doctoris  &c. 
'  In  lucem  tandem  prodiit  diu  cxoptata  totius  Novi  Tesiamenti 


I  7.3°- ^'^^^  TESTAMENT,   BV  WITHAM.  43 

'  traductio  Anglicana  ab  Exim.  D.  R.  W.  Sacrse  Facultatis  Duacense 
'  Doctore  Theologo  adornata.  Pcrlegi  earn  qua  potui  diligentia, 
'  &  in  omnibus  editioni  Vulgatas  consentaneam  reperi.     Adjunxit 

•  idem  author  Annotationes  doctas  ac  utiles,  quse  textum  illustrant 

'  pietatem  inspirant,  omnibusque  prodesse  possunt  qui  in  legendis 

'  Scripturis  Sacris   castas  quserunt  delicias.      Datura  Parisiis   die 

'31  Octobris,  1730.  ,  t  t 

'  'Joannes  INGLETON.  q 

'Approbatio  Exim.  D  D.  R.  Challoner  Sac.  Fac.  Duac.  Doc- 

'  toris,  et  Prof.  &c. 
'  Infrascriptus  S.  Th.  D.  &  per  decennium  Duaci  Professor  legi 
'  versionem  Anglicanam  totius  Novi  Testamenti  editam  &  Annota- 

♦  tionibus  lllustratam  ab  Exim.  Viro  R.  W.  S.  Theol.  Doct.  & 
f  Emerito.     Quam  in  omnibus  fidelem   inveni,  &  versioni  vulgatse 

*  conformem.     In  Annotationibus  quoque  nihil  fidei,  aut  bonis  rao- 

*  ribus  contrarium  reperi :  multa  vero  quse  authoris  eruditionera 
'  cum  pari  pietate  conjunctam  omnibus  perspectam  faciant.  Ita 
'  censeo.     Londini  hac  die  24  Septembris  Styl.  Vet.  an.  1730. 

'RiCARDUs  Challoner.''" 

'Approbatio  Proeessorum  Ordinis  FF.  MM.  Anglorum. 

'  Infrascriptus  attente  legi^  nee  minori  animi  voluptate  versionem 
'  Anglicanam  totius  Novi  Testamenti  cum  Annotationibus,  anthore 
'  Exim.  D.  R.  W.  Almae  Universitatis  Duacense  Doctore  Theologo, 
'  &c.  in  qua  nihil  inveni  contrarium  fidei  &  Doctrinse  Sanctse  Matris 
'  Ecclesise  Rom.  Catholicse,  aut  bonis  moribus :  quin  immo  justam 
'  cum  latino  vulgari  conformitatem  per  opus  integrum,  ingentera 
'  Authoris  laborem  juncti  pari  eruditione  perspicere  licebit. 

'Die  3  Octobris  1730.  F.  Philippus  Loraine,  in  Conv.  FF. 
'  MM.  Rec.  Ang.  8.  T.  Lector. 

*  Idem  Censeo.  F.  Pacificus  Baker,  Conv.  prsedicti  Vicarius."" 

'Approbations  of  the  Annotations. 

'  Nos  infrascripti  S.  Theol.  in  Alma  Univ.  Duacena  Licentiati 

'  &  Professores,  attente  legimus  has  Annotationes  authore  Exim. 

'  D.D.  R.W.  Sac.  Theol.  Doct.  ac  per  novem  annos  Professore  in 

'  Novum  Testamentum  AngUcano  idiomate  adornatas,  easque  fidei 

1  Dr.  Ingleton  was  one  of  the  Di-  ^  The  translator   of  the  Bible  and 

vines  who  approved  the  translation  of  Testament,  bishop  of  Debra ;  one  of 
Dr.  Nary.  the  Vicars  Apostolic  of  England. 

a  2 


44  ^7}^- ><'EW   TESTAMENT,    BY   WITH  AM. 

'  CatholicsB  ubique  consonas,  ac  magno  roi  Christiana}  bono  luco 
'  publica  donandas  judicavimus.    Datum  die  25  Septembris  an.  1730. 

'Georgius  Kekdal. 

'GuLiEi.Mus  Thornuurch.'s 

To  every  Book  is  prefixed  an  Argument:  most  of  these  are  short; 
but  that  to  St.  John's  Gospel  fills  five  pages  of  small  print.  It 
treats  professedly  of  Heresies;  and  contains  much  condcnmation  of 
Protestants,  of  private  judgment,  vernacular  translations,  the  gene- 
ral perusal  of  Scripture,  &c.  &c. 

The  Nvh'S  are  expository,  critical,  and  controversial ;  in  all  cases 
defending  the  Latin  Vulgate  against  the  Original  Greek ;  often 
vei*y  diffuse,  and  declamatory  against  Protestant  versions  and  Pro- 
testant expositors  and  commentators.  Those  on  the  Apocalypse 
are  very  copious,  and  preeminently  controversial ;  designed  to  de- 
fend the  Church  of  Rome  from  the  interpretations  given  by  Pro- 
testant Divines,  At  chapter  18.  (p.  514.)  the  Author  says,  'I  had 
'  designed  and  prepar  d  an  Appendix  to  these  Annotations  on  the 

*  Apocalypse,  with  a  confutation  of  their  [the  Protestants']  arbi- 
'  trary  expositions,  and  groundless  arguments :  but  by  the  advice 
'  of  a  learnM  friend  for  whose  judgment  I  have  the  greatest  value, 
'  I  shall  only  give  the  reader  in  short  what  I  hope  may  be  sufficient 

*  to  shew,  that  the  Popes  can  neither  be  that  mistical  Antichrist, 
'  nor  Antichrist  emphatically  so  caird,' 

That  '  short'  account,  however,  occupies  no  less  than  six  pages 
and  a  half,  in  small  print. 

The  character  of  the  translation  may  be  judged  of  by  the  speci- 
mens given.  Dr.  Geddes  pronounces  that  it  contains  many  good 
renderings. 

Dr.  Witham's  Testament  attracted  far  more  notice  on  its  ap- 
pearance than  Dr.  Nary's  had  obtained;  probably,  from  the  writer's 
high  position  and  repute  for  learning;  and  it  stands  in  higher 
favour  with  Roman  Catholics  at  present,  both  as  to  its  Text  and 
its  Annotations.  These  last  have  been  reprinted,  in  a  Bible  pub- 
lished at  Manchester,  in  1813.  Some  severe  but  seasonable  animad- 
versions were  made  on  it,  a  few  years  after  its  publication,  in  an 
important  treatise,  which  unfortunately  has  become  extremely  scarce, 
entitled,  '  Poperj'  an  Enemy  to  Scripture :  or,  an  account  of  the 
'  several  methods  pursued  by  the  Church  of  Rome,  to  sink  the 

s  He  succeeded  Dr.  Witham  as  President  of  Douav  College,  in  the  year 
1738. 


1730. NEW  TESTAMENT,   BY   WEBSTER.  45 

'  authority  of  the  Holy  Scriptures;  and  of  the  various  falsifications 
'  introduced  in  some  versions  of  the  uVeio  Testament,  publish'd  by 
'  Divines  of  that  communion  in  French  and  Enghsh ;  particularly 
*  the  last  in  English,  by  Dr.  W.  Professor  of  Divinity  at  Douay. 
'  By  James  Serces,  Vicar  of  Appleby  in  Lincolnshire,  &c.''  London, 
1736.  8".  (pp.  6,  and  112.)  The  French  version  particularly  alluded 
to  is  the  notorious  one  printei  at  Bourdeaux  in  1686,  in  which  the 
3lass  and  Purgatory  are  unblushingly  inserted  into  the  Sacred 
Text.  This  pamphlet  richly  deserves  to  be  reprinted  at  the  pre- 
sent day. 

Dr.  ^V'itham  was  a  younger  brother  of  the  family  of  Witham  of 
Cliffe  in  Yorkshire.  He  was  educated  at  Douay,  where  he  became 
professor  of  Philosophy,  and  of  Divinity.  On  the  death  of  the 
I'resident,  Dr.  Paston,  in  1714,  Dr.  Witliam  was  chosen  to  succeed 
him;  and  held  that  office  till  his  death,  on  May  29th,  1738. 


1730.— NEW  TESTAMENT,  by  Websteu.  4". 

In  the  same  year  with  Dr.  Witham's  version  appeared  another 
English  translation  :  but,  although  it  is  taken  from  a  Romati  Catholic 
source,  being  Father  Simon's  version  from  the  Vulgate  turned  into 
English  ;  yet  its  present  dress  is  the  work  of  a  Protestant  hand,  and 
therefore  it  cannot  fairly  be  included  among  the  endeavours  of 
Roman  Catholics  to  supply  English  versions  of  the  Scriptures.  Its 
title  is,  '  The  New  Testament  according  to  the  ancient  Latin  edi- 
'  tion,  with  critical  remarks,  from  the  French  of  Father  Simon, 
'  translated  by  the  Eev'l  W^  Webster.'  2  vols.  4". 

I  merely  mention  it  here,  lest  it  might  be  supposed  that  I  had 
been  unaware  of  its  existence,  and  had  omitted  it  through  negli- 
gence. The  Rev.  Mr.  Webster  states,  that  his  principal  object 
was,  to  make  English  readers  acquainted  with  Father  Simon's 
learned  notes:  but,  as  many  of  these  might  not  be  readily  under- 
stood if  unaccompanied  by  the  same  author's  Text,  he  found  it  ne- 
cessary to  give  a  translation  of  that  also.  P.  Simon,  in  his  preface, 
fully  explains  the  principles  upon  which  he  framed  his  version ;  and 
intersperses  valuable  remarks,  upon  translations  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures generally,  and  likewise  upon  several  French  versions  already 
existing,  which,  he  says,  had  not  rendered  his  unnecessary. 


46  J  73^- ^''''^^'    TESTAMEKT. 

The  following  are  a  few  specimens  of  liis  rendering  : 
Matthew  vi.  11.    "  Supersubstantial."      P.   Simon  translates  it 
'  bread  whicli  is  above  every  substance ;'  but  says  '  this  inter- 
'  pretation  is  rather  theological  than  literal.     In  the  ancient 

*  Vulgate  befoi-o  S.  Jerome,  it  was  quotidianum.      In  reality 
'  our  common  bread  is  spoken  of,  for  this  is  what  the  word 

*  bread  signifies."* 

Matthew  xii.  4.  '  Loaves  which  were  before  the  Lord.' 

1  Corinth,  ix.  5.  '  Have  we  not  power  to  lead  about  a  wife,  one 

'  of  our  sisters  V 
Philippians  ii.  6.   '  Who  being  in  tlie  form  of  God,  did  not  im- 

'  periously  assume  to  himself  an  equality  with  God."" 
Hebrews  xi.  21 .  '  By  faith  Jacob worshipped  God,  leaning 

'  upon  the  top  of  his  staff.' — In  a  note,  he  defends  this  reading. 


1738.-NEW  TESTAMENT,/^?. 
No  fewer  than  a  hundred  and  five  years  had  passed,  since  an 
edition  of  the  Ithemish  Testament  had  been  printed ; — leaving  a 
gap  imperfectly  filled  by  the  private  labours  of  Dr.  Nary  and 
Dr.  Witham ;  when  a  new  and  imposing  edition  of  it  was  given  to 
the  public  in   the  year  1738,  in  a  large  handsome  folio  volume, 

*  adorned  with  cuts.'  No  place  of  its  publication  is  named  :  it  was 
printed  '  permissu  superiorum,**  (most  probably  in  London).  We 
do  not  know  who  were  the  Editors — (they  speak  of  themselves  in 
the  plural  number) — but  they  have  cast  aside  all  the  reasons 
assigned  by  Nary  and  Witham  for  introducing  an  improved  and 
modernized  translation ;  and  have  given  us  the  genuine  old  Rhem- 
ish  version,  with  its  quarrelsome  Preface  and  bitter  Annotations. 
To  the  '  Table  of  Heretical  corruptions/  copied  from  the  old 
editions,  they  have  prefixed  this  conciliatory  note  :  '  The  following 
'  Table  has  had  so  good  an  effect,  that  since  the  first  edition  of  it 
'  the  Protestants  have  had  the  grace  to  correct  by  it  their  edition 
'  of  the  N.  Testament  of  1660  in  many  places.  But  as  falsehood  is 
'  inseparable  from  Heresy,  and  none  can  be  fit  to  translate  faith- 
'  fully  the  Word  of  God,  who  have  not  first  the  Spirit  of  God  in 

*  them ;  they  have  left  many  other  passages,  here  taken  notice  of, 
'  either  totally  unalter'd,  or  not  altered  for  the  better :  sometimes 

*  even  for  the  worse. 

'  We  thouirht  therefore  it  could  not  but  be  beneficial  to  the 
'  Publick  to  point  those  places  out  to  them :  which  we  have  done 


jy^S. KEW    TKSTAMENT.  i'7 

'  by  prefixing  an  asterism  *  at  the  beginning  of  every  paragraph, 
'  which  they  have  vouchsafed  to  amend.     And  where  they  have 

*  made  any  alterations,  we  have  inserted  them  in  the  margin. 
'  Those  Texts,  which  are  found  with  this  mark  f  annexed  to  them, 
'  are  such  as  still  remain  corrupt  in  the  latest  edition  of  the  P. 
'  Testament.' 

There  are  some  few  verbal  alterations  in  the  Text ;  and  the  same 
in  the  yVnnotations :  but  (with  exception  of  the  spelling)  I  think 
the  substance  of  both  is  unchanged  from  the  editions  of  1 600  and 
1633. 

Perhaps  we  have  a  clue  to  the  editors  of  this  Testament,  in  a 
remark  (incorrectly)  made  by  a  biographer  of  bishop  Challoner, 
the  Rev.  T.  Barnard,  who  published  a  life  of  that  prelate,  in  1784, 
and  1793,  12'"".  Professing  to  notice  Challoner''s  labours  in  chro- 
nolcgical  order,  he  says  (p.  128),  '  In  the  year  1768,  he,  in  conjunc- 
'  tion  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  F.  Blyth,  published  a  new  and  fine  edition 
'  in  folio  of  the  Rhemes  Testament,  with  Annotations  and  proofs  of 

*  the  doctrines  of  the  Catholic  Church  taken  from  the  writings  of 

*  the  Holy  Fathers,  and  a  copious  index  to  point  out  those  proofs 

*  in  every  matter  of  controversy.' 

It  is  evident,  that  Barnard  never  saw  the  book.  There  is  no 
such  edition  as  he  mentions,  of  the  year  1768.  And  indeed,  I 
rather  think  that  Mr.  Blyth  was  dead  at  that  time.  But  it  is  quite 
within  the  range  of  probability,  that  the  Testament  of  1738  was 
the  work  of  those  two  clergymen.  The  Rev.  Francis  Blyth,  S.T.  P. 
a  '  Discalced  Carmelite,'  was  a  literary  man.  He  published  several 
volumes  of  Sermons,  in  1742,  &c.,  some  devotional  tracts;  and  a 
Paraphrase  on  the  Seven  Penitential  Psalms,  the  seventh  edition  of 
which  appeared  in  the  year  1751.  Both  he  and  Dr.  Challoner  were 
persons  likely  to  devote  their  attention  to  such  a  subject  as  the 
editing  of  the  New  Testament  at  that  period:  but  it  is  most  im- 
probable that,  in  1768,  Challoner,  who  nineteen  years  previously 
had  published  a  revised  version  made  by  himself,  would  reprint  a 
translation  which  his  own  had  been  expressly  designed  to  super- 
sede. 

1749— 1772.— DR.  CHALLONER'S  TRANSLATIONS. 
One  hundred  and  fifteen  years  had  elapsed,  since  an  edition  of 
the  Old  Testament  had  been  printed,  for  the  use  of  Roman  Catho- 
lics.    The  only  two  which  had  appeared  were  executed  in  an  incon- 
venient and  expensive  form,  namely  in  quarto :  and  their  language, 


48  1749-177-- — UK.  ciiallonek's  translations. 

which  even  at  the  first  was  erainj)e(l  and  obscure,  had  by  this  time 
become  nearly  obsolete  and  unintelligible  to  the  greater  part  of  the 
people. 

That  evil  had  been  long  felt,  and  frccjuently  deplored.  At  length 
it  was  remedied  in  some  degree,  by  the  publication  of  a  new  version 
of  both  Old  and  New  Testaments,  in  a  convenient  pocket  size,  by 
Dr.  Richard  Challoner,  in  the  years  1749  and  1750.  His  version 
professes  to  be  '  newly  revised  and  corrected  according  to  the  Cle- 
'  mentin  Edition  of  the  Scriptures,'  (i.  e.  the  Latin  Vulgate  pub- 
lished by  Pope  Clement  VIII.  in  1592,)  'with  Annotations  for 
'  clearing  up  the  principal  difficulties  of  Holy  Writ.' 

It  may  be  interesting  to  some  readers,  if  I  insert  Jiere  a  short 
sketch  of  the  distinguished  Author  of  this  new  version. 

Richard  Challoner  was  born  at  Lewes  in  Sussex,  on  the  29th  of 
September,  1G91.  Both  his  parents  were  Protestants  :  but  having 
lost  his  father  very  early,  and  his  mother  having  gone  to  live  in  a 
Roman  Catholic  family,  he  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Rev.  John 
Gother,  formerly  a  Protestant,  but  then  a  Roman  Catholic  priest ; 
who  trained  him  up  in  the  tenets  of  the  Church  of  Rome.  In  1705 
he  was  sent  to  the  College  of  Douay.  On  the  seventh  of  March 
1716  he  received  Deacon's  Orders;  and  those  of  Priest,  on  the 
twentyeighth  of  the  same  month.  In  July  1718  he  was  promoted 
to  the  Professorship  of  Divinity  in  that  college.  In  August' 1730 
he  quitted  Douay,  for  the  English  Mission,  and  came  to  London, 
In  January  1740-1  he  was  consecrated  a  Bishop,  and  was  appointed 
Coadjutor  to  Bishop  Petre,  one  of  the  Vicars  Apostolic  of  England, 
with  the  title  of  Bishop  of  Debra. 

He  was  a  studious  scholar,  and  a  most  laborious  writer  during 
the  greater  part  of  his  life.  In  1727  or  1728  he  published  his  first 
tract,  entitled,  '  Think  well  on't ;  or  Reflections  on  the  great 
'  Truths  of  Eternity :'  and  followed  this  up  by  other  pamphlets,  on 
religious,  moral,  and  controversial  subjects,  in  the  years  1732,  -33, 
-36,  -37,  -41,  -42,  -43,  -44,  -51,  -53,  -55,  -57,  -60,  -61,  -64, 
-65,  -67,  -68 ;  and  pei'haps  others. 

The  Rev,  Mr.  Barnard,  who  published  a  Life  of  him,  in  1784, 
reprinted  in  1793,  12°.  gives  but  a  meagre  and  unsatisfactory 
account  of  his  labours  connected  with  the  important  work  of 
revising  the  Douay  and  Rheims  versions.  I  have  mentioned  above, 
at  p.  47,  that  I  suspect — but  have  no  certain  proof — that  we  partly 
owe  to  Dr.  Challoner  that  handsome  folio  edition  of  the  Rhemish 
Testament  which  was  printed  (at  London?)  in  1738,  accompanied 


I749~^77^- DR.   CIIALLONElt's    TRANSLATIONS.  49 

by  the  old  Rhemish  Notes,  but  with  some  few  changes  of  the  anti- 
quated phrases  in  the  Text.  If  this  be  so,  perhaps  his  participa- 
tion in  that  affair  may  have  led  him  to  see  the  expediency  of 
making  still  further  alterations  in  the  language,  so  as  to  produce 
a  Bible  which  should  be  both  accessible  and  intelligible  to  the 
poorer  classes.  It  is  evident,  that  he  felt  such  a  conviction  in  his 
mind ;  and  acting  upon  it,  he  went  to  work  with  diligence,  and 
completed  a  revised  translation  of  the  Nov/  Testament,  by  the  year 
1748.  In  September  of  that  year  we  find  that  it  was  prepared  for 
the  press,  and  received  the  formal '  Approbation'  of  certain  Divines 
who  were  appointed  to  examine  it,  in  the  following  terms : 

'  Approbations  of  this  present  Edition. 
'  Vulgatam  Novi  Testamenti  editionem,  olim  a  Theologis  Rhe- 
'  mensibus  Anglice  redditam,  ac  nunc  demura  ab  N.  N.  recognitam 
'  et  emendatam  attente  perlcgi :  eamque  in  omnibus  fidelem,  ac 
'  Vulgatee  Editionis  sensui  ubique  inhrerentem  judico.  Breves  quo- 
'  que  ejusdem  in  Novum  Testamentum  Annotationes,  Catholic£e  veri- 
'  tati  consentaneas,  et  ad  difficiliora  Sacri  textus  loca  illustranda 
'  perutiles  censeo. 

'  Septimo  Calend.  Octobris  Anno  1748. 

'   GuLIELMUS    GkEEN,  S.  T.  D. 

'  Idem  Censeo,  15  Calend.  Novembris  Anno  1748. 

'  GuLiELMus  Walton,  S.  T.  Professor.' 

The  volume  w^as  printed  and  published  in  1749.  In  the  next 
year  appeared  his  Version  of  the  Old  Testament,  in  four  volumes 
duodecimo.  It  is  somewhat  remarkable  that  no  '  Approbation' 
was  prefixed  to  this  portion  of  his  Translation,  in  either  of  Dr.  Chal- 
loner's  two  editions. 

In  the  same  year  1750,  he  sent  forth  a  second  edition  of  his  New 
Testament,  revised.  This  differs  from  the  former  one,  of  1749,  in 
about  a  hundred  and  twenty- four  passages  of  the  Text ;  but  none 
of  them  are  of  material  consequence.  It  has  also  six  additional 
Notes.  Two  years  afterwards  he  published  a  third  edition,  again 
revised,  with  most  extensive  alterations.  In  fact,  this  last  differs 
from  the  first  in  more  than  two  thousand  places  of  the  Text^. 

t  Among   other   alterations    in    the  persons,  or  things;   whether  singular 

language  of  the  revised  edition  of  1752,  or  plural;  whether  in  the  nominative, 

is  one  which  I  cannot  think  an  im-  or  the  accusative  case.     I  am  aware, 

provement;  namely,  the  continual  sub-  that  this  is  a  very  common  mode  both 

stitution   of  the  word   that,  for  ivlio,  of  writing  and  speaking ;  and  we  seem 

tohom,   which,   &c.   whether    denoting  to   be   particularly  fond  of  it  in  this 


50  I749~^772- ^^-  t'HALLONER's    TRANSLATION'S. 

Yet,  strange  to  say,  the  '  Approbation''  of  ihe/rst  edition,  which 
approved  both  the  Text  and  the  Azotes,  was  appended  to  the  second, 
and  to  the  third  editions,  as  if  the  two  latter  had  been  merely  copies 
of  the  first :  and,  more  strange  still,  the  same  '  Approbation'  was 
repeated  in  the  editions  of  1761.,  177.2,  1797  and  ISOi  of  Edin- 
bnrgh,  1814  of  Dublin,  1825  of  Belfast:  and  in  the  last  three  of 
them  it  is  headed  '  Approbation  of  this  present  edition ;'  although 
not  one  of  them  all  represents  the  genuine  edition  of  1749.  But 
see  moi*e  upon  this  subject,  hereafter. 

As  the  early  editions,  1749,  1750,  and  1752  are  of  considerable 
rarity,  I  have  given  an  exact  collation  of  all  their  textual  various 
readings,  in  the  Ajjpendix  :  by  means  of  which  a  person  will  bo  able 
to  decide  at  once,  from  nMch  of  them  any  subsequent  edition,  wliich 
he  may  possess,  has  been  derived. 

Both  the  liible  and  New  Testament  were  reprinted  in  1763—4: 
nearly  page  for  page  and  word  for  word  :  indeed,  the  Testaments  of 
1749,  1750,  1752,  and  1764^  are  of  the  same  size  and  type,  and  in 
general  appearance  resemble  each  other  so  closely,  that  a  casual 
observer  would  scarcely  detect  any  difference  between  them. 
None  of  them  bear  the  name  of  the  place  where  printed.  It  is 
commonly  believed  to  be  London.  But  I  have  some  reason  for 
thinking  that  Dublin  was  the  chief  place  of  issue  and  sale :  for  in 
my  copy  of  176 1<  I  find  a  list  of  Subscribers,  almost  all  bearing  Irish 
names ;  and  a  List  of  other  religious  books  '  sold  by  Richard  Fitz- 
'  simons,  at  the  King's  Head  in  High  Street.'  Fitzsimons  was  a 
bookseller  of  Dublin. 

A  fifth  edition  of  the  New  Testament  was  published  in  1772: 
and  a  sixth  [quiere  this]  in  1777,  according  to  the  statement  of 
Mr.  Charles   Butler,   who    calls  it  '  the   last   printed    during    the 

*  Author's  lifetime.'  He  adds,  *  The  first  is  the  most  correct : 
'  alterations  were  made  in  every  one,  to  his  dissatisfaction  :'  but  he 
omits  to  tell  us  how'  it  happened,  that  those  objectionable  altera- 
tions found  admittance,  while  the  author  was  still  living,  and  on 
the  spot. 

At  one  period   of  political  excitement,  Dr.  Challoner  found  it 

country.     If  an    Irishman   wished    to  But  it  is  an  ungrammatical  and  slo- 

translate  the    Latin   sentence   '  Vereor  venly  way  of  writinfj;  and  necessarily 

'  ut  id  verum  sit  cjuod  tibi   dixit   ixle  leads  to  ambiguity  and  confusion  ;  more 

'  yui  e  Corcagia  est,' he  probably  would  especially  with  foreigners,  desirous  to 

render  it,  '  1   suspect,  i/iat  that,  that  become  acquainted  with  the    English 

*  that  man  that  came  from  Cork  told  language. 
'  you,  is  false.' 


1749~^772- ^^'^-   CIIAI.LONEU'S   TRANSLATIONS.  51 

prudent  to  conceal  himself,  and  even  to  quit  England  for  a  short 
time :  but  he  returned  to  London,  and  was  there  during  the  riots 
which  occurred  under  the  leadership  of  Lord  George  Gordon,  in 
1780.  And  though  he  himself  escaped  personal  violence,  yet  the 
anxiety  and  trouble  were  too  great  for  a  man  of  his  very  advanced 
age;  and  he  died  shortly  afterwards,  namely  on  the  twelfth  of 
January  1781,  being  nearly  ninety  years  old.  He  was  buried  at 
the  village  of  Milton,  near  Abingdon  in  Berkshire ;  in  the  vault  of 
an  old  friend,  Mr.  Barrett,  Lord  of  the  Manor  of  Milton.  The 
Rector  of  the  parish,  Mr.  Warner,  has  left  the  following  memoran- 
dum of  the  circumstance,  in  the  Register  of  Burials  :  '  Buried  Rev*^ 
'  D^'  Richd  Chaloner,  a  Popish  Priest,  and  titulary  Bishop  of  Lon- 
'  don  and  Salisbury,  a  very  pious  and  good  man,  of  great  learning 
'  and  extensive  abilities.     January  ^^^  1781.' 

Besides  the  Life  by  Barnard,  mentioned  above,  there  are  two 
other  printed  notices  of  Bishop  Challoner :  one,  a  Funeral  Sermon^ 
preached  by  Dr.  Milner,  London  1781.  8".;  and  the  other, '  A  brief 
'  account  of  the  life  of  the  late  R.  Rev.  Richard  Challoner,  D.D.  &c. 
*  by  the  Rev.  John  Milner,  F.  S.  A.'  London  1798.  12°.  The  first 
is  a  very  common  book ;  but  both  the  others  are  extremely 
scarce. 

Although  Dr.  Challoner  was  fully  disposed  to  maintain  all  the 
peculiar  dogmas  of  his  church,  he  was  not  afraid  to  borrow  words 
and  phrases  from  our  Authorized  Version,  wherever  he  judged  it 
to  be  more  perspicuous  than  that  of  Douay  and  Rheims.  Indeed, 
he  has  hundreds  of  verses  almost  identical  with  those  in  our  Bible, 
the  little  differences  seeming  to  have  been  kept  up  on  purpose  to 
escape  the  odium  of  appearing  to  approach  too  closely  to  a  Pro- 
testant translation.  For  that  straightforward  exhibition  of  moral 
courage,  he  has  been  commended  by  Dr.  Geddes,  Mr.  Butler,  and 
other  biblical  scholars  :  but  has  earned  the  censure  of  some  less 
liberal  modern  writer  in  the  Dublin  Review  (Vol.  II.  p.  475  &c.) : 
who,  writhing  under  the  recent  infliction  of  an  independent  version 
of  the  Gospels,  executed  by  an  eminent  scholar,  Dr.  Lingard,  and 
sent  forth  into  the  world  without  leave  or  'Approbation'  of  the 
high  authorities  of  his  church — which  version  the  Reviewer  felt 
himself  constrained  to  commend,  in  spite  of  all  his  prejudices — 
thus  vents  his  spleen  upon  the  former  labours  of  Dr.  Challoner  : 
'  A  revision  of  the  Douay  Version  is  most  imperatively  called  for. 
'  The  changes  made  in  it  by  Dr.  Challoner  were  in  general  for  the 
'  worse^     He   proceeds — '  In  some   later   editions,   as   D''  Troy"'s, 

H   2 


52  '77^- APOCALVl'SE,   BV  I'ASTOinXI. 

'  1810,  some  of  the  Rhemists"'  words  are  restored,  as  '  speeches''  in 
'  2  Tim.  ii.  IG.  &c.'  He  strongly  disapproves  such  changes  as 
'  The  Loi-d''  for  -  Our  Lord.'  They  are  '  essentially  un-catholic 
'  forms — they  remind  us  of  Geneva  caps,  and  smack  of  Predestina- 

*  tion.'  Qutere,  did  they  at  the  same  time  remind  that  narrow- 
souled  writer,  of  St.  Paul's  question  to  the  bigots  of  his  day,  " Is 
"  He  the  God  of  the  Jews  only?  is  He  not  also  of  the  Gentiles? 
"  Yes,  of  the  Gentiles  also." 

He  goes  on — '  There  is  no  standard  text :  new  and  often  im- 

*  portant  modifications  have  bten  made  in  every  edition  which  has 
'  followed  :   till  at  length  many  may  appear  rather  new  versions, 

*  than  revisions  of  the  oldu.' — •  The  mass  of  typographical  errors  to 

*  be  found  in  some  editions  is  quite  frightful,  from  many  of  them 
'  falling  upon  important  words,  and  not  so  much  disfiguring  them, 
'  as  transforming  them  into  others  which  give  a  correct  gramma- 
'  tical,  but  unsound  theological  sense.'  The  Reviewer  then  quotes 
several  instances  from  Dr.  Troy's  New  Testament  of  1810;  and 
says,  '  The  text  "•  ^V'hat  is  to  me  and  thee,  ^^'oman  V  is  rendered 
'  rightly  so  by  the  Rhemists.  Dr.  Challoner  preserved  it :  but 
'  some  later  editions,  as  Edinburgh  1792,  [qu.  1797?]  have  inserted 
'  the  word  if,  very  erroneously.'  He  might  have  added,  that  Dr. 
Carpenter's  Testament  of  1783,  and  Dr.  Troy's  Bible  of  1791,  both 
earlier  than  the  Edinburgh  Testament,  had  inserted  the  word  fhat, 
which  was  an  equal  violation  of  the  lauded  obscurity  of  the  Rhe- 
mists' rendering. 

Although  Dr.  Challoner  is  rather  slightingly  handled  by  this 
Reviewer,  yet  he  w-as  a  stiff  and  unbending  maintainer  of  all  the 
distinctive  dogmas  of  Rome,  as  opposed  to  Protestant  views ;  and 
his  Notes  were  considered  to  be  so  able  and  valuable  a  safeguard 
against  Protestant  '  Heresy,'  that,  as  we  shall  see  hereafter,  the 
omission  even  of  a  part  of  them  by  later  editors  was  violently  de- 
nounced as  no  less  than  treason  against  the  supremacy  of  Rome. 

1771.— APOCALYPSE,  by  Pastorixi. 

In  this  year  appeared  a  work  by  a  Roman  Cathohc  Ecclesia.gtic 
under  a  feigned  name,  purporting  to  be  a  '  History  of  the  Christian 

»  This,  which  is  quite  true,  and  of  made  still  uiore  manifest,  to  any  one 

great   importance,  was    noticed    more  who  will  take  the  trouble  of  looking 

tlian  forty  years  ago,  by  Mr.  Charles  through  the  present  volume. 
Butler  and  other  scholars  :  and  will  be 


177^' AI'OCALYPSK,   15Y   I'ASTOIUNl.  53 

'Church  chiefly  deduced  IVoui  the  Apocalypse;'  and  containing,  at 
the  end  of  the  vohune,  the  Text  of  that  Book,  in  the  translation  of 
Dr.  Challoner.  It  bore  for  title,  'The  general  History  of  the 
'  Christian  Church,  from  her  birth  to  her  final  triumphant  state  in 
'  Heaven ;  chiefly  deduced  from  the  Apocalypse  of  St,  John,  the 
'  Apostle  and  Evangelist,  by  Signor  Pastorini.  Printed  in  the 
'year  1771 ; 

The  author  was  Dr.  Charles  Walmesley,  a  Benedictine  monk, 
who  afterwards  became  Vicar  Apostolic  of  the  AVestern  district  of 
England,  with  the  title  of  Bishop  of  Rama ;  which  office  he  held 
during  forty-two  years.  He  was  born  in  Lancashire,  on  January 
13th,  1723:  was  one  of  twelve  children:  was  sent  to  school  at 
Douay ;  and  afterwards  to  the  Irish  College  at  Paris.  It  is  men- 
tioned of  him,  that  he  was  passionately  fond  of  angling;  that  he 
made  the  tour  of  Europe,  and  ascended  Mount  iEtna.  He  devoted 
himself  warndy  to  Mathematical  studies ;  and  must  have  attained 
to  great  proficiency  in  them,  as  we  find  him  a  Fellow  of  the  Royal 
Societies  of  London  and  of  Berlin,  and  that  he  was  appointed  one 
of  the  mathematicians  charged  with  the  alteration  of  the  Style  and 
Calendar,  in  the  year  1 752.  He  died  at  Bath  on  November  25th, 
1797,  in  the  76th  year  of  his  age. 

A  short  but  interesting  notice  of  him  is  given  in  '  liutler's  Histo- 
'  rical  Memoirs  of  English  Catholics,'  vol.  iv.  p.  434 :  and  some 
additional  particulars  will  be  found  in  '  The  Orthodox  Journal,^  vol. 
vii.  p.  Q5. 

His  work  on  the  Apocalypse  seems  to  have  enjoyed  a  consider- 
able amount  of  reputation,  on  its  first  appearance.  It  was  pub- 
lished in  a  French  translation,  at  Rouen,  in  1777  or  1778  :  in  Latin, 
shortly  afterwards :  in  German,  in  1785 :  there  is  also  an  Italian 
A'ersion  of  it.  The  editions  which  appeared  after  the  author's  death 
bear  his  true  name  in  their  titlepages. 

A  mischievous  use  was  made  of  some  portions  of  this  work  in 
Ireland,  in  the  year  1825,  at  a  time  when  many  of  the  people  were 
under  great  political  excitement.  Certain  passages  extracted  from 
it  were  printed  on  a  broadside  sheet,  and  most  industriously  cir- 
culated, gratis,  among  the  Roman  Catholics  of  the  Southern  coun- 
ties. This  was  done  witii  great  secrcsy.  A  Protestant  could  not 
purchase  nor  procure  a  copy,  nor  obtain  any  information  respecting 
it;  and  the  very  existence  of  such  a  paper  was  solemnly  denied  to 
me,  in  the  shop  of  an  eminent  Roman  Catholic  bookseller  in  Dublin. 
But,  shortly  afterwards,  a  copy  accidentally  fell  into  my  handsj  and 


54  17^3- ^^'^^    TESTAMEXT,   1)K.  C  A  Rl'EXTEll'.S. 

gave  me  opportunity  of  noting  that  all  the  Extracts  were  taken 
from  chapters  viii.  and  ix.  containing  'the  history  of  the  fifth  age 
'  of  the  Church,''  from  the  opening  of  the  fifth  seal,  to  the  pouring 
out  of  the  fifth  vial,  Apoc.  ch.  vi.  9.  to  ch.  xvi.  11. 

The  Right  Rev.  Dr.  Doyle  seems  to  have  fully  seen  the  malignant 
design  of  this  furtive  publication :  for,  after  it  had  become  known, 
he  took  pains  to  assure  the  public  that  the  Extracts  icere  circulated 
hy  Orangemen,  on  purpose  to  render  the  Roman  Catholics  odious !  See 
his  '  Essay  on  the  Catholic  Claims,'  12°.  Dublin  1820.  p.  197.  We 
may  well  wonder  at  his  hardihood,  in  venturing  that  statement : 
and  perhaps  may  be  thankful  that  he  did  not  go  one  step  further, 
and  assert  that  the  whole  book  of  Pastorini  was  the  work  of  some 
malignant  Protestant  in  disguise. 

There  have  been  eight  or  nine  editions  of  this  book  pubhshed  in 
England  and  Ireland  :  (besides  half  a  dozen  in  America.)  It  seems 
a  little  curious,  that  no  fewer  than  three  were  published  at  different 
places,  Cork,  Belfast,  and  Dublin,  in  different  years,  each  of  them 
calling  itself  "the  sixth  edition.''''  Was  so  much  secresy  observed 
in  its  circulation,  that  even  booksellers  and  publishers  were  not 
aware  of  the  reimpression  and  dispersion  of  copies  which  was 
going  on  ? 

Besides  his  Commentary  on  the  Apocalypse,  Bishop  Walmesley 
published  '  Ezechiel's  Vision  explained."* — I  have  never  met  with 
this  latter  work. 


1783.~Tsli:W  TESTAMENT,  Dii.  Carpenter's. 

Dr.  Challoner  died  in  1781.  For  more  than  thirty  years  he  had 
kept  undivided  possession  of  this  field ;  and  whatever  copies  of  the 
Scriptures  then  circulated  among  British  and  Irish  Roman  Catho- 
lics were  of  his  translation.  But  shortly  after  his  death,  a  revision 
of  his  version  of  the  New  Testament  was  taken  in  hand,  by  the 
Rev.  ]3crnard  JM^  Mahon,  a  priest  of  Dublin,  with  the  concurrence, 
and  possibly  at  the  suggestion,  of  his  Diocesan  Dr.  Carpenter,  then 
titular  Archbishop. 

The  work  was  published  in  1783,  as  a  revised  and  amended  ver- 
sion, with  the  Archbishop's  Approbation  of  it,  and  of  Mr.  j\P"  Mahon 
as  its  corrector.  The  title  is  copied  from  Dr.  Challoner's  editions. 
No  editor's  name  appears  on  it.  The  volume  bears  the  '  Approba- 
'  tions  of  the  former  edition,'  viz.  Challoner's  first,  of  1749 ;  and  in 


1783. — NEW  TESTAMENT.   DR.  CARPENTER's  55 

addition  an  '  Approbation  of  the  fourth  edition,'  in  the  following 
few  words  :  '  Hanc  quartam  Novi  Testamenti  editionem  nunc  denuo 
'  recognitam  et  emendatiorem  redditam  a  Rev'l°  B.  M*^  M.  appro- 
'  bamus.  J.  C.  A.  D.  H.  P.' 

(i.  e.  Jacobus  Carpenter,  Archiepiscopus  Dubliniensis,  Hibernise 
Primas.) 

I  am  at  a  loss  to  know  what  the  editor  and  his  Archbishop 
meant  by  calling  this  '  the  fourth  edition ;'  unless  they  intended 
to  pass  this  off  as  one  of  Dr.  Challoner's,  and  reckoned  his,  of  the 
years  1749,  1750,  and  1752,  as  the  first,  second,  and  third.  I 
have  already  mentioned  that  those  of  1764  and  1772  are  simple 
reprints  of  that  of  1752. 

The  construction  of  this  revised  version  is  curious,  and  by  no 
means  uniform.  So  far  as  the  Gospels  are  concerned,  the  deviations 
from  bishop  Challoner's  Text  are  but  few,  not  amounting  to  more 
than  about  fifty.  Perhaps  that  aged  translator  was  still  living 
when  this  part  of  the  revision  was  in  hand,  and  a  degree  of 
respectful  forbearance  was  shewn  to  his  previous  labours  and  high 
character.  But,  in  the  Book  of  Acts  and  all  the  subsequent  por- 
tions of  the  volume,  we  meet  with  numerous  and  important  changes ; 
and  clearly  see  that  we  have  fallen  into  new  hands.  The  passages 
rendered  differently  from  Challoner  are  above  five  hundred :  many 
of  them  recede  much  farther  from  the  Authorized  Version  than  he 
did.  The  Notes,  in  general,  are  Dr.  Challoner's :  but  there  are 
differences^  of  addition,  omission,  or  alteration^  at  Matthew  i.  25. 
v.  21,  22.  vi.  1.  9.  ix.  15.  Luke  i.  5.  69.  vii.  29.  Acts  xiii.  34. 
Romans  xi.  29.  2  Thess.  ii.  3.  Apocalypse  xxi.  17. 

The  editor,  Mr.  M^  Mahon,  was  considered  to  be  a  man  of 
talent.  A  few  years  afterwards  he  was  selected  by  Dr.  Troy  to 
superintend  a  new  edition  of  the  whole  Bible  :  he  published  this  in 
1791,  having  introduced  into  the  New  Testament  more  than  two 
hundred  additional  deviations  from  Dr.  Challoner"'s  version.  In 
1803,  he  published  '  the  seventh  edition'  of  the  New  Testament, 
12° :  and  in  1810  Hhe  eighth  edition/  12°,  both  of  them  under  the 
sanction  of  Dr.  Troy.  This  Testament  of  1783  contains,  for  the 
first  time,  an  '  Admonition,"'  respecting  the  disposition  of  mind 
with  which  the  Holy  Scriptures  ought  to  be  read  by  Roman 
Catholics.  [See  this  given  below^  at  p.  60,  in  the  account  of  the 
Bible  of  1791.] 

I  have  reason  to  think,  that  this  impression  of  the  Testament, 
being  rather  an  experimental  one,  was  very  hmited,  and  that  the 


56  1788. NKW    TESTAMENT. 

copies  were  speedily  absorbed.  It  seems  probable,  that  the  labo- 
rious inquirer  Dr.  Geddes  never  saw  it :  for,  when  writing,  in  the 
year  1786,  on  the  subject  of  the  existing  Roman  Catholic  transla- 
tions and  the  urgent  want  of  a  new  one,  although  he  repeatedly 
speaks  of  Dr.  Challonor's  version,  he  makes  no  mention  whatever 
of  this  by  Mr.  Mc  IMahon. 

About  twenty-five  or  thirty  years  ago,  1  saw  a  copy  of  it  in  a 
bookseller's  shop  ;  and  made  a  passing  note  of  its  title,  for  insertion 
into  my  '  List  of  English  Bibles."*  But  from  that  time  I  never  could 
see  nor  hear  of  the  book :  so  that  I  began  latterly  to  conclude  that 
I  had  made  some  mistake,  and  in  my  hurry  had  confused  it  with 
the  next  edition,  issued  by  the  same  publishers,  in  1803  :  when  a 
very  short  time  ago,  after  fruitless  searches  and  inquiries  in  all 
quarters,  I  accidentally  met  with  a  copy,  on  a  book-stall  in  the 
streets  of  Limerick ;  and  on  examination  it  has  proved  to  be  an 
important  link  in  the  chain  of  this  literary  inquiry. 


1788.— NEW  TESTAMENT.     Liverpool,  fol. 

Nearly  forty  years  after  Dr.  Challoner  had  undertaken  to  provide 
an  improved  and  more  intelligible  version  of  the  Scriptures ;  and 
when  two  editions  of  the  w  hole  Bible  and  at  least  five  of  the  New 
Testament  had  been  circulated  by  him,  with  the  judicious  omis- 
sion of  many  of  the  former  objectionable  notes;  some  parties  at 
Liverpool  thought  it  advisable  (after  his  death  in  1781)  to  bring 
the  old  translation  of  Rheims  once  more  into  notice,  with  its  full 
accompaniments,  of  Preface  and  Annotations.  This  they  effected 
in  1788;  calling  it  'the  sixth  edition''  (that  of  1738  being  called 
the  ffth)  ;  thus  ignoring  altogether  the  repeated  labours  of  Dr. 
Challoner.  This  edition  was  issued  in  sixpenny  numbers,  in  the 
very  inconvenient  size,  a  folio.  Tt  is  printed  on  very  bad  paper ; 
and  is  'adorn'd'  with  a  frontispiece  and  portraits  of  the  Evan- 
gelists, of  the  most  wretched  execution.  I  think  it  probable,  that 
the  greatest  part  of  the  impression  was  afterwards  disposed  of  in 
Ireland,  under  a  reprinted  titlepage,  dated  1789,  and  with  a  largo 
list  of  Subscribers  from  this  country.  It  seems  to  be  chiefly  copied 
from  that  of  1738:  has  no  marginal  notes,  nor  references:  but 
some  notes  have  been  transferred  from  the  margin  of  the  earlier 
editions,  and  incorporated  with  the  other  Annotations.  The  Greek 
words  are  omitted  from  the  Notes.  Near  the  end  of  the  Old 
Preface,  three  clauses  are  omitted,  which  had  explained  the  words 


DR.   troy's    KIBLK. I79I.  57 

added  in  the  margin,  [which  words  do  not  occur  here.]  The  Notes 
are  almost  the  same  as  those  of  1582  :  about  seven  of  that  edition 
being  omitted  here. — It  bears  the  '  Approbations'  of  the  Editions 
of  1582  and  1600,  but  no  new  one. — The  'Table  of  Controversies' 
is  different,  and  much  less  copious :  but  those  notes,  in  which  the 
controverted  points  are  handled,  remain  as  formerly. 

1791.— DR.  TROYS  BIBLE,  Dublin,  4°. 

No  edition  of  the  Bible  had  appeared  since  Dr.  Challoner's 
second  edition,  in  17(>4.  In  1786  Dr.  Alexander  Geddes  stated,  in 
his  '  Prospectus  of  a  New  Translation,'  '  I  am  told  that  another 
'  edition  is  preparing  by  the  Gentlemen  of  the  English  College  at 
'  Douay ;  and  proposals  for  republishing  it  at  Dublin,  in  one  quarto 
'  volume,  are  now  handed  about  in  London.'  He  elsewhere  relates, 
that  in  the  year  1782,  Bishop  James  Talbot,  Vicar  Apostolic  of  the 
London  District,  told  him  that  he  and  his  brother  Vicars  had 
thoughts  of  giving  a  revised  edition  of  the  Douay  translation ; 
'  which,'  he  added,  •  is  in  some  respect  our  property.  \_Letter  to  Bp. 
Doiiglass^  p.  28.]  Quaere,  did  those  Bishops  carry  their  '  thoughts'' 
into  effect  ?  And,  did  '  the  Gentlemen  of  Douay'  complete  their 
intended  work  \  if  so,  perhaps  that  is  the  Bible  which  was  published 
'  at  Dublin'  in  1791,  '  in  one  quarto  volume,'  under  the  sanction  of 
Dr.  Troy,  titular  Archbishop  of  Dublin,  calling  itself  '  The  fifth 
'  edition,  newly  revised  and  corrected  according  to  the  Olementin 
'  edition  of  the  Scriptures.'  A  list  of  about  a  thousand  susbcribers 
is  prefixed  :  and  it  bears  the  following  '  Approbation"' by  Archbishop 
Troy:  '  Novara  hanc  Bibli.e  Sacr/E  Anglicam  Editionem,  typis 
'  Richardi  Cross  licentia  nostra  impressam,  et  cum  Vulgata  Cle- 
'  mentina,  necnon  Duacena  Veteris  Testamenti  anni  1609,  Novi 
'  Testamenti  Rhemensi  anni  1582 ;  et  Londinensi  Veteris  et  Novi 
'  Testamenti  R"^'  D"'  Challenor,  Episcopi  Deborensis,  anni  1752; 
'  Anglicis  jam  approbatis  versionibus,  a  R'l'^  D"°  Bernardo  Mac- 
'  Mahon  diligenter  jussu  nostro  coUatam,  auctoritate  nostra  appro- 
'  bamus :  eamdemque,  debitis  servatis  conditionibus,  a  Fidelibus 
'  cum  fructu  legi  posse  declaramus.     Datum  Dublinii,  die  21  Sep- 

'  tembris,  1791. 

'  F.  Joh.  Thomas  Troy.  A.  D.  H.  P.' 

This  '  Approbation'  cannot  be  said  to  be  very  icarm  or  earnest 
in  recommending  the  general  study  of  the  Scriptures  by  the  people ; 
when  it  merely  declares  that  it  is  possible  that  the  faithful  may  read 

I 


^°  ijyi. — UK.  TKOV's     Hini.K. 

them  with  profit,  provided  they  observe  certain  unnamed  conditions. 
No  alhision  is  made  in  it  to  any  '  Gentlemen  of  Douay/  or  English 
Vicars  Apostolic,  as  being  concerned  in  the  revision.  Dr.  Macma- 
hon,  a  Dublin  priest  \\  ho  superintended  it,  was  considered  to  be  a 
man  of  superior  attainments  in  science.  He  had  previously  edited 
a  New  Testament  in  1 783,  noticed  above ;  and  subsequently  issued 
two  other  editions,  in  1803  and  1810.  He  also  edited  Alban  Sut- 
ler's Lives  of  the  Saints,  from  MS.  papers  left  by  the  Author.  He 
died  in  1816. 

The  Text  of  this  edition,  so  far  as  concerns  the  Old  Testament, 
does  not  differ  materially  from  that  of  Dr.  Challoner.  I  have 
observed  some  few  variations,  in  several  of  the  books;  as,  in 
Daniel,  chapt.  ii.,  &c.  &c.  In  those  places  this  edition  is  followed 
by  the  Bible  of  1816,  and  Dr.  Murray's  of  1825. 

But  the  text  of  the  Neto  Testament  differs  from  Dr.  Challoner's 
editions  of  1752,  1764,  and  1772,  in  at  least  seven  or  eight  hundred 
places;  some  of  the  variations  being  very  considerable.  In  fact, 
it  is  the  Text  of  Mr.  Macmahon's  Testament  of  1783,  with  upwards 
of  two  hundred  additional  departures  from  Challoner.  AMioever 
was  the  translator,  I  cannot  think  the  style  improved,  by  the  intro- 
duction of  such  phrases  as  the  following :  "  They  laughed  at  him," 
Matt.  ix.  24.—'-  When  the  crowd  was  turned  out,"  Matt.  ix.  25. 
— "  The  king  said  to  the  waiters,  Matth.  xxii.  12. — "  Barna- 
bas had  a  mind  to  take  along  with  him/'  Acts  xv.  37.  And  in 
many  passages  the  sense  is  greatly  altered.  A  few  of  the 
most  material  differences  are  given  below y.     Almost  all  these  ren- 

*  A  list  of  these  will  be  given  in  the  Appendix. 

y  A  list  of  some  few  of  the  more   remarkable  renderings  in  the  Bible  of 
1791.     (New  Testament.) 

Matthew  ix.  24.  And  they  laughed  at  bim. 

—  ix.  25.  when  the  crowd  was  turned  out, 

Mark  xv.  8.  they  began  to  desire  what  he  always  done  to  them. 
Luke  i.  65.  'I'hese  things  were  divulged 

—  ix.  15.  when  the  days  of  his  assumption 

—  xiv.  I.  a  certain  Prince  of  the  Pharisees 

—  xix.  48.  all  the  peojjle  were  held  in  suspense  to  hear  him. 

—  XX.  18.  it  will  dash  him  to  pieces. 

John  viii.  16.  but  I  and  he  that  sent  me,  the  Father. 
Acts  ii.  6.  when  this  voice  was  made 

—  ii.  38.  But  Peter  to  them,  do  j)cnance  (said  he) 

—  v.  24.  They  were  in  doubt  what  was  become  of  them. 

—  xii.  19.  he  commanded  they  should  be  led  away. 

—  xiii.  34.  Barnabas  had  a  mind  to  take  along  with  him 

—  xxiv.  8.  from  whom  thou  being  judge  mayst  know 

I  Corinthians  i.  25.  For  that  which  "appeareth  foolish  of  God,  &c. 
and  that  which  apj)eareth  weakness,  &c. 


DR.  TROY  S    BIBLE. 1791- 


59 


derings  are  repeated  in  the  Testaments  of  1803  and  1810 :  the 
whole  of  them  in  the  8"  Testament  of  1824  ;  and  very  many,  in 
Dr.  Troy's  Bible  of  1816.  But  Dr.  Murray  discarded  nearly  all  of 
them,  in  the  edition  revised  by  him,  and  printed  by  R.  Coyne  in 
1825. 

The  Notes  are  mos%  Dr.  Challoner's :  but  about  thirty  of  his  are 
omitted  from  the  Old  Testament ;  and  sixteen  from  the  New.  There 
are  about  ninety  additional  ones  in  the  Old  Testament,  and  seventy- 
three  in  the  New.  And  about  twenty-six  are  altered^  or  substituted^ 
in  the  Old  Testament ;  and  twenty,  in  the  New.  In  the  New  Tes- 
tament, the  Notes  are  more  numerous  than  in  Macmahon's  edition 
of  1 783,  and  do  not  always  quite  agree  with  his. 

In  this  Bible  there  appears,  for  the  first  time,  a  translation  of  a 
Letter  from  Pope  Pius  VI.  to  Antonio  Martini,  (afterwards  Arch- 
bishop of  Florence,)  dated  1778,  commending  him  for  giving  an 
Italian  translation  of  the  Bible,  accompanied  with  explanatory 
Notes. 

It  is  here  inserted  at  length ;  with  the  introductory  sentence. 

'  The  following  Letter  of  his  hohness  Pius  the  Sixth,  to  the 

*  Most  Rever^i  Anthony  Martini,  now  Archbishop  of  Florence, 

*  on  his  translation  of  the  Holy  Bible  into  Italian,  shews  the  bene- 

*  fit  which  the  faithful  may  reap  from  their  having  the  Holy  Scrip- 

*  tures  in  the  Vulgar  Tongue. 

'  Pope  Pius  the  Sixth. 
*  Beloved  Son,  health  and  Apostolical  Benediction.  — 
'  At  a  time  that  a  vast  number  of  bad  books,  which  most  grossly 

*  attack   the    Catholic  Religion,  are   circulated   even   among   the 

*  unlearned,  to  the  great  destruction  of  souls,  you  judge  exceed- 

*  ingly  well,  that  the  faithful  should  be  excited  to  the  reading  of 
'  the  Holy  Scriptures :  For  these  are  the  most  abundant  sources 

*  which  ought  to  be  left  open  to  every  one,  to  draw  from  them 

*  purity  of  morals  and  of  doctrine,  to  eradicate  the  errors  which 

1  Cor.  iv.  8.  you  are  satiated, 

—  iv.  p.  destinated  to  death, 

—  XV.  44.  It  is  sown  an  animal  body 

2  Timothy  i.  10.  and  hath  enUghtened  life  and  incorruption 

Hebrews  iv.  14.  who  hath  penetrated  the  heavens,  * 

—  X.  33.  companions  of  them  that  lived  in  that  manner. 
James  ii.  3.  and  you  cast  your  eyes  upon  him  that  is  clothed 

1  Peter  iv,  12.  Most  dearest 

2  Peter  ii.  it.  bear  not  an  execrable  judgment  against  themselves^ 
Apocalj^jse  vi.  11.  and  white  stoles  were  given  to  each 

&c.  &c.  &c. 


60 


1 79'-^-'*i'- '^'""v  "^   lUKu:. 


'  are  so  widely  disseminated  in  those  eornii»t  times.  Tiiis  you  liavc 
'  seasonably  effoftcd,  as  you  declare,  by  publishing  the  Sacred 
'  Writing's  in  the  language  of  your  country,  suitable  to  every  one's 
'  capacity :  especially  when  you  shew  and  set  forth  that  you  have 

*  added  explanatory  notes,  which  being  extracted  from  the  Holy 
'  Fathers  preclude  every  possible  danger  of  abuse.  Thus  you  have 
'  not  swerved  either  from  the  laws  of  the  Congregation  of  the 
'  Index,   or  from  the  Constitution  published  on  this  subject  by 

*  Benedict  XIV.  that  immortal  Pope,  our  predecessor  in  the  pon- 
'  tificate,  and  formerly  when  A\^e  held  a  place  near  his  person,  our 
'excellent  Master  in  Ecclesiastical  learning:  circumstances  which 
'  We  mention  as  honourable  to  us.  We  therefore  applaud  your 
'  eminent  learning  joined  with  your  extraordinary  ])icty :  and  Wo 
'  return  you  our  due  acknowledgments  for  the  books  which  you 

*  have  transmitted  to  us,  and  which,  when  convenient,  We  will  read 
'  over.  In  the  mean  time,  as  a  token  of  our  Pontifical  benevolence, 
'  receive  our  Apostolical  Benediction,  which  to  you,  beloved  Son, 
'  We  very  affectionately  impart.  Given  at  Home  on  the  Calends  of 
'  April,  1778,  the  fourth  year  of  our  Pontificate. 

'  To  our  beloved  Son,  Antony  Martini,  at  Turin.' 

Prefixed  to  it  is  this  '  An.MOMTioN.'' 

'  The  Scriptures,  in  which  are  contained  the  revealed  Mysteries 
'  of  Divine  Faith,  are  undoubtedly  the  most  excellent  of  all 
'  writings :  they  were  written  by  men  divinely  inspired,  and  are 
'  not  the  iconh  of  men,  hut  the  Wovd  of  God,  which  can  sair  our 

*  souh,  1  Thess.  ii.  13,  and  James  i.  21  : — but  then  they  ought  to 
'  be  read,  even  by  the  learned,  with  the  spirit  of  humility,  and  with 

*  a  fear  of  mistaking  the  true  sense,  as  many  have  done.  This  we 
'  learn  from  the  Scripture  itself:  where  S.  Peter  says,  that  in  the 
'  Epistles  of  St.  Paul  there  are  $om6  things  hard  to  be  understood, 
'  ivMch  the  unlearned  and  unstable  wrest,  as  they  do  also  the  other 
*■  Scr'qjtures,  to  their  own  perdition,  2  Peter  iii.  16. 

'  To  prevent  and  remedy  this  abuse,  and  to  guard  against  error, 
'  it  was  judged  necessary  to  forbid  the  reading  of  the  Scriptures  in 

*  the  vulgar  languages,  without  the  advice  and  permission  of  the 
'  Pastors  and  Spiritual  Guides,  whom  God  has  appointed  to  novern 
^  his  Church,  Acts  xx.  28.  Christ  himself  declaring:  He  that  will 
'  not  hear  the  church,  lei  him  be  to  thee  as  the  heathen  and  the  jmblican, 
'  Matth.  xviii.  16.  Nor  is  this  due  submission  to  the  Catholic 
'  Church  {the  pillar  and  around  of  truth,  1  Tim.  iii.  15)  to  be  under- 
'  stood  of  the  ignorant  and  unlearned  only,  but  also  of  men  accom- 


DH.  troy's     UI15LF.. I79I 


61 


'  plished  in  all  kinds  of  learning.  The  ignorant  fall  into  ei-rors  for 
'  want  of  knowledge,  and  the  learned  through  pride  and  self  suffi- 
'  ciency. 

'  Therefore  let  every  reader  of  the  Sacred  Writings,  who  pre- 
'  tends  to  be  a  competent  judge  of  the  sense,  and  of  the  truths 
'  revealed  in  them,  reflect  on  the  words  which  he  finds  in  Tsaias, 
'  chapt.  iv.  8,  9.  My  thoughts  are  not  as  your  thoughts,  neither  are 
'  1/our  icai/s  my  ways,  saith  the  Lord :  for  as  the  heavens  are  exalted 
'  ahove  the  earth,  even  so  are  my  ways  exalted  above  your  icays,  and 
'  my  thoughts  above  your  thoughts.  How  then  shall  any  one,  by  his 
*  private  reason,  pretend  to  judge,  to  know,  to  demonstrate,  the  in- 
'  comprehensible  and  unsearchable  ways  of  God  !"" 

This  Admonition  first  appeared  in  Mr.  Macmahon's  Testament 
of  1783.  A  list  is  given  belovv^  of  the  subsequent  editions  which 
contained  and  which  omitted,  both  the  Admonition,  and  the  Pope's 
Letter. 


z  Pope  Pius  Vlth's  Letter  to  Martini,  dated  1778, 


Is  (/iveii  in  these  Editions. 
Bible,  1 79 1,  4°. 

—  1794,  fol. 

New  Test.,  1797,  Edinburgh,  12". 

—  1804,  Edinburgh,  12^. 

—  1811. 

Bible,  Haydock's,  181 1,  18 12. 
New  Test.,  Newcastle,  1812. 
Bible,  Syer's,  Manchester,  1813. 
New  Test.,  Dubhn,  1814. 
Bible,  40.  Dublin,  1816. 
Bible,  40.  Cork,  1818. 
New  Test.  12".  London,  Hack,  1818. 
Bible,  8".  Dubhn,  1822-4. 
New  Test.,  12°.  Belfast,  1825. 
Bible,  Dr.  Bramston's,  fol.  1829. 
Bible,  Glasgow,  8°.  (about  1834) 
New  Test.,  Dr.  Blake's,  Newry,  1838. 

—  Dr.  Denvir's,  16°.  Belfast,  1839. 

—  Belfast,  184T. 

—  Belfast,  1848. 

—  Derby,  small  editions  (no  dates). 


Is  omitted  from  these. 
New  Test.,  12°.  1783. 

—  fol.  Liverpool,  1788,  1789. 

—  12°.  Dublin,  1803. 

—  12°.  Dubhn,  1 8 10. 

—  80.  and  12°.  London,  18 15. 

—  12".  London,  (Keating)  1818. 

—  12°.  without  Notes,  Dublin,  1820. 

—  8°.  London  (Bagster),  1823. 

—  12".  Dublin  (Coyne),  1826. 
Bible,  Dr.  Murray's,  8°.  (Coyne)  1825. 

—  Dr.  Crolly's,  8°.  Belfast,  1834. 
New  Test.,  i2«.  Dublin  (Coyne),  1834. 

—  New  York,  8°.  1834. 

—  Philadelphia,  12°.  1840. 
New  Test.,  Dr.  Mac  Hale's,  Tuam,  12°. 

1846. 

—  Derby  (Richardson's),  Dr.  Walsh 
and  Wiseman's,  8"^.  1847  to  1852. 

—  Dr.  Denvir's,  Belfast  and  London, 
18°.  1851. 

NewTest.,  London,  Keating  and  Brown, 
12".  1851. 

—  Dr.Murray's,  Dubhn  (Duffy),  18°. 
1851-2-3. 

It  is  deserving  of  remark,  that  although  Pius  VI.  warmly  commended  Martini 
and  his  translation;  that  Pope's  successor,  Pius  ATI.,  placed  two  editions  of  that 
very  Martini's  Testament,  viz.  of  the  years  181 7  and  181 8,  in  the  '  List  of  Pro- 
'  hibited  Books.'— See  Index  Lihrorum  Prohibitorum,  12°.  Romce,  1819,  Append. 
P-.349- 


m 


1792  —  1797. —  H1U1,K     liV     1)K.   C.KDDKS. 


179^>-1797.— HIIJLE  BY  DR.  GEDDES,  4to. 

We  now  come  to  a  remarkable  book,  by  a  very  remarkable  man ; 
the  IJible  [i.  e.  Genesis  to  il  Chronicles]  translated  from  the  Origi- 
nals, -with  Notes  &c.,  by  the  lleverend  Alexander  Cieddes,  LL.D.  : 
— of  whom  it  seems  necessary  to  give  the  reader  some  brief  account 
here,  because  of  the  interest  which  both  this  work  and  its  Author 
excited,  during  several  years,  among  the  Roman  Catholic  body  in 
England. 

Alexander  Geddes  (or  Gcddes,  as  he  himself  always  wrote  and 
pronounced  it)  was  born  in  1737,  of  poor  but  respectable  parents, 
in  the  parish  of  Ruthven,  Banffshire,  Scotland.  While  yet  a  child, 
he  was  taught  by  his  parents  to  read  the  English  Bible  with 
reverence  and  attention ;  by  which  practice  his  taste  for  Biblical 
criticism  was  early  formed,  and  it  endured  through  life.  He,  with 
a  cousin  who  subsequently  became  titular  Bishop  of  Dunkcld,  was 
educated  first  in  a  private  family,  and  afterwards  at  the  Roman 
Catholic  seminary  of  Scalan  in  the  Scotch  Highlands.  From  thence 
he  was  removed  to  the  Scotch  College  at  Paris ;  where  he  remained 
six  years;  then  returned   to  his  native  country,  and  officiated  as 


The  '  Admonition'  to  the 
Is  given  in  these  Editions. 
New  Test.,  Mac  Mahon's,  12".  Dublin, 

1783- 
Bible,  Dr.  Troy's,  4".  1791. 

—  fol.  1794. 

New  Test.,  120.  Edinburgh,  1797. 

—  12".  Dublin,  1803. 

Bible,  Edinburgh,  1804  and  181 1. 

New  Test.,  12°.  Dubhn,  1810. 

Bible,  Haydock's,  fol.  181 1, 1812, 1814. 

—  Syers',  fol.  181 3. 

New  Test.,  12°.  Newcastle,  181 2. 

—  120.  Dublin,  1814. 
Bible,  Dublin,  1822. 

New  Test.,  12".  Belfast,  1825. 
Bible,    Dr.  Bramston's,    fol.    London, 
1829. 

—  8°.  Gla.sgow,  about  1834. 


Study  of  the  Scriptures 

Is  omitted  from  these  Editions. 
New  Test.,  fol.  Liverpool,  1788. 

—  8°.  London,  1815. 

Bible,  Dr.  Troy's,  4".  Dublin,  1816. 

—  Mac  Namara's,  Cork,  4°.  1818. 
New  Test.,  12°.  London  (Hack),  1818. 

—  12°.  London  (Keating),  1818. 

—  8'^.  London  (Bagster),  1823. 

—  12°.  No  Notes,  Dublin,  1820. 
Bible,  Dr.  Murray's,  8°.  Dublin,  1825. 
New  Test.,  12".  Dublin  (Coyne),  1826. 

1834. 
Bible,  Dr.  Crolly's,  8".  Belfast,  1834. 
New  Test.,  New  York,  8°.  1834. 

—  Dr.  Blake's,  Newry,  12".  1838, 

—  Dr.  Dcnvir's,  Belfast,  16".  1839. 

—  Philadelphia,  12°.  1840. 

—  Dr.  Denvir's,  Belfast,  1841. 

—  Dr.  Mac  Hale's,  'i'uam,  12°.  1846. 

—  Derby(  Richardson's),  i  S47,&c.  &c. 
Bible.  Dr.  Dcnvir's,  Belfast.  1848. 
New  Test.,  Dr.  Murray's,  Dubhn,  18°. 

i8.'-,i,2,  3. 

—  Dr.  Denvir's,  London  and  Belfast, 
180.  1851. 


1792-1797- BIBLE,   BY  DR.  GEDDES,  63 

a  Priest  fii'st  at  Dundee,  and  subsequently  in  Banffshire.  His 
enquiring  mind  eagerly  sought  for  the  society  of  polished  and 
literary  men.  Among  those,  he  contracted  a  warm  intimacy  with 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Buchanan,  a  Clergyman  of  the  Scotch  Church,  and 
occasionally  attended  at  his  public  ministrations.  For  this  act  of 
independence,  he  was  angrily  suspended  from  his  Ecclesiastical 
functions  by  his  Superior,  Bishop  Hey,  in  1779  :  upon  which  he 
quitted  Scotland  in  disgust,  and  repaired  to  London.  His  charac- 
ter had  by  this  time  become  appreciated  in  the  North  :  and  in  1780 
the  University  of  Aberdeen  testified  its  respect  for  his  talents  and 
learning,  by  conferring  on  him  the  degree  of  Doctor  of  Laws. 

At  a  very  early  period  of  his  life,  Dr.  Geddes  liad  conceived  the 
idea  of  giving  to  his  fellow  Roman  Catholics  a  new  English  version 
of  the  Bible ;  and  for  several  years  before  he  quitted  Scotland  had 
diligently  devoted  himself  to  the  necessary  studies  and  preparations 
for  such  a  work.  Soon  after  his  arrival  in  London,  he  was  so  for- 
tunate as  to  bo  introduced  to  Lord  Petre,  who  had  long  lamented 
the  want  of  a  good  English  version  of  the  Bible  for  Roman  Catho- 
lics. His  Lordship  readily  entered  into  Dr.  Geddes'  views  on  that 
subject,  admitted  him  to  close  intimacy,  and  became  his  steady  and 
munificent  patron,  to  the  last  day  of  his  life.  Our  author  also 
made  the  acquaintance  of  several  of  the  most  eminent  biblical 
scholars ;  among  whom  he  prized  most  highly  Dr.  Kennicott  and 
Bishop  Lowth. 

In  1780  he  put  forth  his  ideas  of  a  New  Translation,  in  a  short 
piece  entitled, '  Idea  of  a  new  version  of  the  Holy  Bible  for  the  use 
'  of  the  English  Catholics."'  But  he  soon  became  dissatisfied  with 
the  plan  sketched  in  that  paper,  and  abandoned  it.  In  1786,  by 
the  advice  and  encouragement  of  Bishop  Lowth,  he  published  his 
very  interesting  and  valuable  '  Prospectus  of  a  new  translation  of 
'  the  Holy  Bible  from  corrected  Texts  of  the  Originals,  compared 
'  with  the  ancient  Versions.     With  various  readings,  explanatory 

*  notes,  and  critical  observations.'  (4°.  Glasgow,  pp.  151.)  In  that 
work  he  discusses  incidentally,  wliat  is  meant  by  the  Council  of 
Trent's  declaration,  that  the  Latin  Vulgate  is  authentic:  and  states, 
that  it  means  '  in  general  a  faithful  version,  containing  nothing 
'  contrary  to  Faith  or  Morality,  and  having  everything  necessary 

*  to  constitute  an  authentic  document.''  (See  pp.  10,  46-52,  103- 
107.)  He  notices  and  makes  remarks  on  many  previous  English 
versions,  both  by  Roman  Catholics  and  Protestants ;  among  the 
former,  those  of  Mr.  Caryl,  Dr.  Nary,  Dr.  Witham,  and  Dr.  Chal- 


64  I792-I7y7-' BIUI.K     HV    1)H.  GKDUF.S. 

loner  :  and  says,  '  I  have  in  my  possession  a  manuscript  New  Tes- 
'  lament   prepared  for  the  press,  by  the  late  Mr.  Robert  Gordon 

*  [Principal]  of  tlie  Scotch  College  at  Paris ;  in  which  some  con- 
'  siderable  mis-translations  of  all  the  preceding  versions  are  noted 

•  and  rectified.  T  owe  this  version  to  Mr.  ^Nlarmaduke,  an  ingenious 
'  but  not  very  fortunate  bookseller  in  London  :  who  has  also  fa- 
'  vored  me  with  his  own  curious  manuscript  remarks  on  the  Douay 
'  Bible,  and  on  Dr.  Chaloner's  revision  of  it.' 

In  the  next  year,  1787,  Dr.  Geddes  published  a  Supplement  to 
his  Prospectus,  under  the  title  of  '  A  Letter  to  the  Lord  13i.shop  of 
'  London,"'  (4".  pp.  87.)  in  wliich  he  requested  Biblical  scholars  to 
assist  him  by  resolving  '  Queries,  Doubts,  and  Difficulties  relative 
'  to  a  vernacular  version  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.'    In  1788  he  issued 
his  '  Proposals  for  printing  by  subscription  a  new  Translation  of 
'  the  Holy  Bible,'  &c.  (4".  pp.  22.)     This  contained,  as  specimens 
of  the  intended  work.  Genesis  ch.  i.    Exodus,  ch.  xiii.  xiv.    and 
Psalm  xvi.     A  second  edition  was  printed  in  the  same  year,  omit- 
ting the  chapters  of  Exodus  and  the  Psalm :    and  a  third  (it  is 
stated)  in  1790.     In  July  1790  he  published  a  'General  answer  to 
'  the  Queries,  counsels  &c.  which  had  been  offered  to  him  in  an- 
'  swer  to  the  request,  made  in  his  Letter  to  the  Bishop  of  London, 
1787.'     It  appears,  that  these  Replies  and  Counsels  were  most 
abundant.     The  Doctor  received  them  all,  with  liberal  thanks  to 
the  contributors  :  discusses  their  merits  frankly ;  rejects  many,  and 
adopts  others.     As  an  example  of  his  readiness  to  be  bettor  in- 
structed, we  may  observe  that  his  version  of  the  first  chapter  of 
Genesis  differs  from  that  which  had  been  previously  given,  in  his 
'Proposals'  of  1788.     His  answer  to  one  correspondent  is  singu- 
larly illustrative  of  the  independent  spirit  which  ever  actuated  him. 
To  the  question  from  one  of  his  own  religious  commimion,  whether 
his  version  had  been  approved  by  Bishop  Talbot,  the  Vicar  Apostolic 
of  the  London  district,  in  which  case  he  would  willingli/  he  a  sub- 
scriber I  he  replies  as  follows :  '  I  never  sought  the  approbation  of 
'  bishop  Talbot,  or  of  any  other  bishop  whomsoever.     A   bishop's, 
'  or  even  a  Pojjc's  approbation  can  give  no  intrinsic  value  to  any 
'  work  :  and  a  work  that  has  intrinsic  value  needs  not  their  ai)pro- 
'  bation.    ^\'hether  mine  be  such  or  not,  it  is  for  the  learned  public 
'  to  determine :    and  if  their  determination  be  favorable,  not  the 
'  sentence  of  a  whole  synod  of  bishops  can  reverse  it.    In  any  event, 
'  I  will  never  walk  in  trammels,  if  I  can  avoid  it ;  and  least  of  all 
'  in  mental  trannnels.     If  Roman  catholics  are  to  read  no  books 


1792-1797- BIBLK,    BY   DR.  GEDDKS.  65 

"  but  such  as  are  formally  approved  by  a  bishop,  their  libraries  will 
'  not  be  very  numerous,  nor  very  costly.  My  querist,  however,  is 
'  not,  I  find,  the  only  Roman  catholic  who  is  in  the  same  disagree- 
'  able  suspense :  I  must  leave  it  to  time  to  relieve  them.'  [Quoted 
in  Good's  Life  of  him,  p.  199.] 

In  1792  appeared  the  first  volume  of  his  Translation,  containing 
the  books  of  Genesis  to  Joshua,  with  a  long  Preface  to  Vol.  I. ;  in 
which  he  gives  the  following  account  of  his  design  and  plan  in  his 
Translation  :  '  By  the  help  of  these  versions  [viz.  of  the  Pentateuch] 
compared  with  the  Original  and  with  one  another,  and  of  the 
various  readings  of  the  Text  itself,  collected  in  the  present  century 
from  a  great  number  of  manuscripts,  a  nearly  genuine  copy  of  the 
Pentateuch  may,  by  the  rules  of  a  judicious  criticism,  be  at  length 
obtained.  Such  a  copy  I  have  endeavoured  to  form,  according  to 
my  best  abilities  ;  and  from  such  a  copy  I  have  made  the  follow- 
ing translation.  The  maxims  I  have  been  guided  by,  and  the 
method  I  have  pursued,  both  in  correcting  the  original  Text,  and 
rendering  it  into  English,  will  be  fully  explained  on  another  occa- 
sion ;  and  may  partly  be  seen  in  my  Prospectus,  published  six 
years  ago.  How  far  I  have  succeeded  in  either  of  these  attempts, 
it  is  not  for  me  to  judge.  A  considerable  portion  of  the  work  is 
now  before  the  Public :  and  to  the  decisions  of  the  Public  every 
author  must  submit.  My  labour  has  been  great,  and  long ;  and 
my  expectations,  I  must  confess,  are  but  small.  T  flatter  myself, 
that  I  have  exhibited  a  fairer  and  fuller  image  of  my  prototype, 
than  has  yet  appeared  in  any  modern  language.  Still,  however, 
I  am  sensible,  that  the  picture  is  imperfect;  nay,  I  fear  its  im- 
perfections are  numerous ;  and  I  shall  make  it  the  great  business 
of  my  future  life  to  retouch  and  amend  whatever  the  remarks  of 
my  friends,  or  my  own  observation,  may  point  out  as  a  blemish, 

'  I  could  have  made  my  version  often  more  clear,  and,  I  believe, 
more  elegant ;  if  I  had  not,  with  some  reluctance,  adhered  too 
strictly  to  the  rigid  rules  of  verbal  translation  :  for  which,  how- 
ever, many  of  my  readers  will,  probably,  be  more  thankful,  than 
if  I  had,  like  my  fellow-renderers  on  the  Continent,  taken  a  freer 
range.  The  fetters  of  long  usage  are  not  easily  broken,  even 
when  that  usage  is  tyrannical.  But  the  day  may  come,  when  the 
translator  of  the  Bible  will  be  as  little  shackled  as  the  ti'anslator 
of  any  other  ancient  book.' 

In  the  next  year  came  out  his  '  Address  to  the  Public,  on  the 
'  publication   of  his  first  Volume.'  (4".  pp.  25.)     This  was  chiefly 


66  179--1797- — kibi'',  uv  ok.  gkddjes. 

occasioned  by  the  severe  strictures  and  opposition,  which  his  trans- 
lation had  brouglit  on  him  from  numerous  quarters.  That  which 
most  distressed  him  was,  the  hostiUty  exhibited  by  those  of  his  own 
communion,  more  especially  the  Clergy.  Instead  of  experiencing 
from  his  Ecclesiastical  Superiors  encouragement  and  assi'^tance  in 
so  heavy  a  work,  he  met  with  nothing  but  opposition,  contumely, 
and  injurious  treatment.  Three  of  the  Vicars  Apostolic,  Drs. 
AV'almesley  (the  author  of '  Pastorini's  prophecies'),  Douglass,  and 
W'n.  Gibson,  issued  a  Pastoral  Letter,  dated  2Cth  Dec.  1792,  con- 
demning his  book,  and  prohibiting  all  Roman  Catholics  from  read- 
ing it.  This  severity  he,  not  unreasonably,  attributed  to  his  known 
attachment  to  the  '  Catholic  Committee  f  which,  as  is  well  known, 
comprised  some  of  the  first  Laymen  of  England,  the  Petres,  Stour- 
tons,  Cliffords,  Throckmortons,  Towneleys,  Englefields,  &c.  &c.,  who 
were  endeavouring  to  resist  the  unceasing  encroachments  of  the 
Clergy  upon  their  civil  rights  and  liberties.  Their  secretary  was 
the  eminent  solicitor  Charles  Butler :  one  of  their  most  bitter  op- 
ponents was  the  learned  but  too  ambitious  Dr.  Milner. 

Dr.  Geddes  had  a  spirit  too  independent  to  bow  down  before 
usurped  authority,  and  too  much  learning  to  yield  to  the  clamour 
of  bigotted  ignorance.  Yet  he  did  not  decline  entering  upon  an 
explanation  and  vindication  of  himself  and  his  performance.  He 
says, '  I  have  not  set  up  for  an  Interjjretcr  of  Scripture  :  my  humble 

*  walk  is  that  of  a  mere  Explainer ;  of  a  laborious  pioneer,  who  en- 
'  deavours  to  smooth  the  way  for  future  connnentators.  I  have 
'  not,  to  my  knowledge,  thwarted  a  single  word  of  Holy  Writ  to 

'  support  any  one  system  of  religion.' '  My  primary  motive 

'  was,  to  give  a  tolerable,  and  if  I  could,  a  creditable  version  of  the 
'  Holy  Bible,  foj*  the  use  of  the  English  Catholics.  The  greater  part 
'  of  the  Roman  Catholics  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland  might  be 
'  said  to  be  without  a  Bible.    The  common  National  Version  they 

*  would  not  use,  because  (forsooth)  it  was  the  work  of  Hereticks: 
'  and  because,  as  they  pretended,  it  was  imfairly  translated:  and 
'  also,  because  several  books  which  the  Council  of  "J'l'ent  had  de- 
'  clared  to  be  Canonical,  were  either  entirely  omitted  in  the  editions 
'  of  the  Common  Version,  or  accounted  Apocryphal. 

'  Precluded  thus  from  the  use  of  the  ('ommon  Version,  they  had 
'  no  alternative,  for  more  than  a  century,  but  to  put  up  with  a  bar- 
'  barous  translation,  made  at  Rhcims  and  Douay.  from  an  uncor- 
'  rected  copy  of  the  Latin  Vulgate,  accompanied  with  virulent 
'  Annotations  against  the  Protestant  Religion,  and  manifestly  cal- 


1792-1797- BIBI,E,   BV   DR.  GEDDES.  67 

Ciliated  to  support  a  system  not  of  genuine  Catholicity,  but  of 
transalpine  Popery.  About  the  niiddle  of  the  present  century  it 
was  indeed  remodelled  on  the  Clementine  edition  of  the  Vulgate, 
and  modernized  into  somewhat  better  English,  by  the  late  D^ 
Chaloner ;  who  put  it  into  a  more  convenient  form,  and  stript  it 
of  almost  all  its  most  odious  notes :  yet  still,  in  those  which  he 
retained  or  altered,  the  spirit  of  Theologic  system  is  but  too  visi- 
ble :  and  as  to  the  Translation  itself,  the  changes  in  it  are  chiefly 
made  from  that  same  Common  "Version,  which  had  been  so  much 
viHfied  and  burlesqued  by  our  rhimers^  and  divines.' 

'  At  the  time  when  I  began  to  think  seriously  of  my  present 
work,  even  that  patched  Version  was  rarely  to  be  found.  Two 
editions  of  it  had  been  nearly  exhausted :  and  there  was  then  ^  no 
appearance  that  a  third  would  soon  follow.  I  therefore  deemed 
it  a  proper  season  to  prepare  a  New  Translation,  that  should  be 
unobjectionable  to  my  brethren  of  the  Roman  catholic  communion, 
without  being  disregarded  by  my  fellow-citizens  of  the  Protestant 
persuasion. 

'  Still  however,  it  was  my  first  intention  to  translate  from  the 
Vulgate,  and  even  to  mal<e  the  Douay  version  with  Chaloner's 
amendments,  in  some  respects,  the  basis  of  mine :  and  of  such  a 
plan  I  published  a  short  view  in  1780,  which  I  called  '■Idea  of  a 
new  Version  of  the  Holy  Bible  for  the  use  of  the  English  Catholics.' 
But  T  soon  found  that  this  was  an  absurd  Idea ;  and  that,  by 
patching  and  piecing  what  had  already  been  pieced  and  patched, 
I  should  make  a  strange  composition  indeed. 

'  An  entirely  Neto  Translation  from  the  Vulgate,  but  with  such 
corrections  as  were  manifestly  warranted,  was  next  in  my  contem- 
plation, and  partly  executed.  But  a  very  short  trial  convinced 
me  that  neither  would  this  method  ever  produce  a  tolerable 
version.' 

'  Grieved  to  observe  among  the  English  Catholics  an  almost  total 
'  want  of  taste    for   Biblical   studies,    and    wishing    to    remove    a 

^  The  reference  is  to  Gregory  Mar-  he  was  told  that  the  Vicars  Apostohc 

tin's  '  Discoverie  of  the  manifest  Cor-  had  thoughts  of  giving  a  revised  edition 

*  ruptions.'  «&c.   1582  :   and   to  Ward's  of  the  Douay  version ;  and  that  in  1786 

*  England's    Reformation,    a   poem   in  proposals  were  handed  about   for  the 
'  Hudibrastic  verse,'  and  his  '  Errata  of  publication  of  a   Bible   in  410,  which 

*  the  Protestant  Bible.'  was  in  preparation  by  the   gentlemen 

^  We  are  not  informed  how  early  of  Douay  College.  If  any  such  edi- 
Dr.  Geddes 'began  to  think  seriously'  tion  ever  appeared,  it  must  be  that 
of  giving  a  new  Translation.  I  have  which  was  published  at  Dublin  by  R. 
mentioned  above,  at  p.  57,  that  in  1782       Cross,  in  1791. 

K  2 


G8  1792—1797- — »I»I-1'-,    "V   DR.  GKbDKS. 

'  reproach,   which   in   Protestant   hterary  companies  I    had    often 

*  heard  made  on  that  aceonnt ;  a  reproach  too  well  founded  to  be 
'  repelled  ;    1  thought  I  could  not  better  serve  the  cause  of  Christ- 

•  ianity  in  general,  nor  better  consult  the  ])articular  interest  of  that 
'  body  to  which  I  more  inunediately  belonged,  than  by  employing 
'  that,  whatsoever,  portion  of  talents  which  had  fallen  to  my  share, 
'  in  attempting  a  New  and  faithful  'J'ranslation  of  the  Hible  from 
'  corrected  Texts  ol"  the  Originals,  unaccompanied  with  any  glose 
'  commentary,  or  annotations,  but*  such  as  were  necessary  to  ascer- 
'  tain  the  literal  meaning  of  my  Text ;  and  free  of  every  sort  of 
'  interpretation  calculated  to  establish  oi-  defend  an}-  particular 
'  system  of  I'cligious  credence.' 

In  1794  Dr.  Geddes  published  a  reply  to  the  Pastoral  Letter  of 
the  Vicars  Apostolic,  which  had  condemned  his  translation  *  be- 
'  cause  it  had  not  been  examined  and  approved  of  by  the  Ordinary,' 
— in  a  pamphlet  intitled  '  A  Letter  to  the  Right  Rev^.  John  Dou- 
'  glass,  Bishop  of  Centuriai,  and  Vicar  Apostolic  in  the  London 
'  District.^  (London,  |)p.  55.  4".) 

In  1797  the  second  Volume  of  his  Translation  was  published, 
containing  the  books  of  Judges,  Samuel,  Kings,  Chronicles,  and 
Ruth.  He  had  intended  to  include  in  it  the  books  of  Judith,  Tobit, 
and  Esther;  but  appears  to  have  altered  his  design. 

Originally  he  intended  that  his  Version  should  consist  of  at  least 
four  or  five  volumes,  besides  the  New  Testament.  Of  these,  he 
})ublished  two :  the  third  would  have  contained  the  Prophets :  the 
fourth,  the  '  Poetical  and  Sapiential  books  :'  the  fifth,  Ezra,  Nehe- 
miah,  with  the  remaining  books  of  the  Apocry|)ha. 

He  tells  us  likewise,  that  it  had  been  suggested  to  him  to  publish 
a  small  edition,  of  the  Translation  alone,  with  as  few  explanatory 
notes  as  possible.  To  this  plan  he  had  no  objection,  if  a  sufficient 
number  of  copies  should  be  subscribed  for  ;  and  judged  that  such 
an  edition  might  fill  seven  volumes  in  twelves,  liut  no  further  steps 
appear  to  have  been  taken  in  that  business. 

In  the  year  1800  he  published  the  first,  and  only,  volume  of 
'  Critical  Remarks  on  the  Hebrew  Scriptures,  corresponding  with 
'  a  New  Translation  of  the  Rible,  containing  the  Pentateuch.' 
(1°.  pp.  475.)  In  that  volume  he  gave  ample  expression  to  his 
sentiments  on  various  religious  dogmas,  and  laid  himself  open  to 
unich  searching  and  severe  critici-sm.  He  was  pi'epared  for  this  : 
foi-  he  well  knew  that  his  latitiulinarian  sentiments  were  strongly 
disapproved  in  many  quarters  which  he  valued  and  respected  ;  and 


1792-1797- BIULEj   BY  DR.  GEDDES.  69 

he  was  ever  ready  to  concede  to  others  that  freedom  of  judgment 
which  he  claimed  for  himself.  But  he  deprecated  misrepresentation 
and  calumny.  And  it  was  the  sore  feeling,  created  by  un\Aarrant- 
able  attacks  on  his  character,  which  embittered  his  last  days  and 
hastened  him  to  his  grave. 

In  the  Preface  to  his  Critical  remarks,  he  says  of  himself :  '  In 
my  translation  and  explanatory  notes  I  have  made  it  a  rule  to 
confine  mj^self  to  the  limited  province  of  a  mere  interpreter ; 
endeavouring  to  give  a  faithful  version  of  my  corrected  Originals, 
without  comment  or  criticism.  In  the  following  remarks  I  have 
taken  a  wider  and  bolder  range  :  I  have  throughout  acted  the 
critic,  and  occasionally  the  commentator ;  although  the  office  of 
the  latter  has  always  been  made  subservient  to  that  of  the  former. 
In  both  these  characters  I  have  freely  used  mine  own  judgment 
(such  as  it  is)  without  the  smallest  deference  to  inveterate  preju- 
dice or  domineering  authority.  The  Hebrew  Scriptures  I  have 
examined  and  appretiated,  as  I  would  any  other  writings  of  anti- 
quity ;  and  have  bluntly  and  honestly  dehvered  my  sentiments  of 
their  merit  or  demerit,  their  beauties  or  imperfections,  as  becomes 
a  free  and  impartial  examiner,  I  am  well  aware,  that  this  free- 
dom will,  by  the  many,  be  considered  as  an  audacious  licence ; 
and  the  cry  of  heresy !  infidelity !  iiTeligion !  will  resound  from 
shore  to  shore.  But  my  peaceful  mind  has  been  long  prepared 
for,  and  indeed  accustomed  to,  such  harsh  Cerberean  barkings  : 
and  experience  has  made  me  (not  naturally  insensible)  callous  to 
every  injury,  that  ignorance  or  malice  may  have  in  store  for  me. 

'  I  only  enter  my  protest  against  downright  misrepresentation 
and  calumny.  I  disclaim  and  spurn  the  imputation  of  irreligion 
and  infidelity.  I  believe  as  much  as  I  find  sufficient  motives  of 
credibility  for  believing  :  and  without  sufficient  motives  of  credi- 
bility, there  can  be  no  rational  belief.  .... 
'  The  Gospel  of  Jesus  is  my  religious  code  :  his  doctrines  are  my 
dearest  delight :  "  his  yoke  (to  me)  is  easy,  and  his  burden  is 
hght."  But  this  yoke  I  would  not  put  on ; — these  doctrines  I 
could  not  admire ;  that  Gospel  I  would  not  make  my  law ; — if 
Reason,  pure  Reason,  were  not  my  prompter  and  preceptress.  T 
willingly  profess  myself  a  sincere  though  unworthy  disciple  of 
Christ.  Christian  is  my  name,  and  Catholic  my  surname.  Rather 
than  renounce  these  glorious  titles,  I  would  shed  my  blood :  but 
I  would  not  shed  a  drop  of  it  for  what  is  neither  Catholic  nor 
Christian,     Catholic  Christianity  I  revere  wherever  I  find  it,  and 


70  1792—1797- BIBLK,   BY   DR.  GEDDES. 

'  in  whatsoever  sect  it  dwells :  but  1  cannot  revere  the  loads  of  hay 
'  and  stubble,  which  have  been  blended  witii  its  precious  gems,  and 
'  which  still,  in  every  sect  with  which  I  am  acquainted,  more  or  less 
'  tarnish  or  hide  their  lustre,""  &c.  &c. 

The  only  addition  to  his  labours  on  the  New  Version,  after  the 
appearance  of  the  Volume  of  *  Critical  Remarks/  was  a  Translation 
of  the  Psalms  ;  which,  at  the  request  of  friends,  he  undertook  to 
prepare,  out  of  its  proper  place  in  the  series  of  books,  and  had 
executed  and  printed  as  far  as  to  Psalm  cxviii,  in  the  year  1801  : 
when  it  was  interrupted  by  his  illness  and   death,  and  remained 
unpublished   till  1807.     The  author  died  Feb.  26,  1802,  in  the 
sixty-fifth  year  of  his  age,  and  was  buried  in  Paddington  Church- 
yard, in  the  New  Road,  Marylebone,  London  ;  where  a  monumental 
inscription  to  his  memory  was  placed  by  his  friend  Charles  IJutler. 
It  was  notorious  to  the  world,  that  Dr.  Geddes  had  incurred  the 
displeasure  of  many  members  of  his  own  Order,  by  his  independence 
of  mind  and  fearless  tongue :  and  that  they  left  no  stone  unturned 
to  depreciate  and  interrupt  his  translation,     'lliere  is  ground  for 
thinking,  that  some  foul  play  was  used  respecting  his  papers,  imme- 
diately upon  his  death.     For  it  scarcely  could  be,  that  so  diligent 
and  laborious  a  scholar  should  have  been  wholly  unprovided  with 
materials  for  the  remainder  of  his  work ;  or,  that  an  author,  so  long 
and  so  enthusiastically  wrapt  up  in  his  subject,  should  have  given 
orders  to  destroy  the  unpublished  residue  of  the  favorite  work  of 
his  whole  life.     Yet  the  editors  of  his  Translation  of  the  Psalms, 
pubHshed  in  1807,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Disney  and  Charles  Butler,  Esq., 
state  the  following  circumstance  in  their  preface  to  that  volume. 
*  Lord    Petre   extended    his    kindness    to   the    Doctor\s   Memory. 
'  Immediately  after  his  decease,  his  Lordship  desired  us  to  examine 
'  the  Doctor's  papers.    We  did  it,  as  far  as  our  avocations  allowed : 
'  but,  to  our  great  surprise,  we  did  not  find  a  single  manuscript 
'  line  which  related  to  his  biblical  pursuits.     We  signified  this  to 
'  his  Lordship,  and  recommended  a  further  search  might  be  made 
'  by  some  person  who  could  bestow  more  time  upon  it.     This  was 
'  done ;    but  was  equally  unsuccessful.     From  the  Doctor's  own 
'  declarations,  and  other  circumstances,  there  is  every  reason  to 
'  suppose  he  had  made  great  progress  in  his  work :  it  seems  there- 
'  fore  probable,  that  in  the  view  of  his  approaching  dissolution,  of 
'  which  he  had  long  been  sensible,  he  had  committed  all  his  manu- 
'  scripts  to  the  flames." 

What  were  the  real  facts  of  this  mysterious  case,  will  now.  pro- 


1792-1797- BIBLE,   BY   DR.  GEDDES.  71 

bably,  remain  for  ever  unknown.  But  how  is  it  possible,  that  the 
last  sentence  of  that  preface  could  have  satisfied  the  mind  of  such 
a  man  as  Charles  Butler?  especially,  as  the  same  volume  informs 
us,  that  Dr.  Geddes  continued  to  send  '  copy'  to  the  printer^  till 
within  a  few  days  of  his  death. 

Mr.  W.  E.  Andiews,  an  unscrupulous  enemy  of  Dr.  Geddes  and 
of  Mr.  ]5utler,  asserted  in  a  Letter  to  the  Gentleman's  Magazine, 
Vol.  LXXII.  p.  492,  that  Dr.  Geddes,  not  long  before  his  death, 
revoked  great  part  of  his  irreligious  tenets,  and  disowned  many  of 
his  former  theological  doctrines.  But  this  was  distinctly  contra- 
dicted by  his  biographer,  in  the  next  A^olume,  LXXIII.  p.  511. 
And  having  been  re-asserted,  with  some  difference,  by  Andrews, 
was  again  decisively  met  and  contradicted,  in  the  Life  of  Geddes. 

As  to  the  degree  of  credit  due  to  the  testimony  of  Andrews,  it 
is  to  be  remembered  that  the  same  man  pronounced  the  Pope's 
Bulls  to  the  Archbishops  of  Gnesn  and  Mohilew,  against  Bible 
Societies,  to  be  forgeries :  and  asserted  the  same  thing  of  Dr. 
Poynters  Apologetical  Epistle  to  Cardinal  Litta,  complaining  of 
the  overbearing  behaviour  of  his  fellow  Vicar  Apostolic,  Dr.  Milner : 
all  three  Documents  being  well  ascertained  to  be  genuine. 

It  may  not  be  foreign  to  the  purpose  to  remark,  that  Dr.  Milner, 
who  lost  no  opportunity  of  censuring  Mr.  Butler,  made  it  one 
specific  ground  of  accusation  against  him,  that  he  was  one  of  the 
editors  of  this  work  of  Dr.  Geddes  :  to  which  add  the  fact,  that  this 
Translation  of  the  Psalms,  though  so  recently  published,  is  a  book 
of  extreme  rarity.  The  whole  impression  seems  to  have  been 
bought  up  and  made  away  with :  for  a  copy  is  scarcely  ever  to  be 
seen  in  the  public  market. 

Besides  his  publications  connected  with  his  great  and  favourite 
work.  Dr.  Geddes  was  author  of  numerous  pieces,  both  in  verse  and 
prose,  upon  political  and  various  other  subjects,  some  bearing  his 
name,  others  issued  anonymously.  He  also  contributed  numerous 
papers  to  the  '  Analytical  Review,'  and  occasionally  wrote  in  the 
'  Gentleman's  Magazine'  and  other  Periodicals. 

As  for  his  religious  opinions,  the  discussion  of  them  does  not 
belong  to  this  woi'k.  And  if  it  did,  there  are  very  many  of  them 
which  I  could  not  attempt  to  defend  or  justify. 

His  character  has  been  variously  drawn,  by  friends  and  foes. 
There  is  a  full  and  very  interesting  life  of  him,  by  John  Mason 
Good,  (author  of  a  new  translation  of  Solomon's  Song,  and  of  the 


7!2  I792-I797.  —  UIBI.K,   BY   DIl.  GKDDF.S. 

Book  of  Job:)  and  Charles  IJutlor  of  Lincolifs  Inn  has  made  the 
following  observations  upon  the  author  and  his  work  : 

'  Few  could  boast  of  warmer,  or  of  more  respectable  friends :  for 
'  no  one  ever  called  in  question  his  learning,  or  the  benevolence  of 
'  his  disposition :  but  every  Catholic,  and  even  every  Christian 
'  must  admit,  that  offensive  and  unjustifiable  passages  frequently 
'  occur,  both  in  his  translation,  and  in  his  other  writings. 

'  The  frequent  levity  of  his  expressions  was  certainly  very  repug- 
'  nant,  not  only  to  the  rules  of  religion,  but  to  good  sense.  This 
'  fault  ho  carried,  in  a  still  greater  degree  into  his  conversation.  It 
'  gave  general  offence  :  but  those  who  knew  him,  while  they  blamed 
'  and  lamented  his  aberrations,  did  justice  to  his  learning,  to  his 
'  friendly  heart,  and  guileless  siin|)licity.  ISIost  unjustly  has  he 
'  been  termed  an  Infidel.  He  professed  himself  a  Trinitarian,  a 
'  believer  in  the  Resurrection,  in  the  Divine  Origin,  and  Divine 
'  Mission  of  Christ,  in  suppoi't  of  which  he  published  a  small  tract 
'  [viz.  his  Letter  to  Dr.  Priestly].  He  also  professed  to  believe, 
'  what  he  termed,  the  leading  and  unadulterated  tenets  of  the 
'  Roman-catholic  Church.  From  her — however  scanty  his  creed 
'  might  be — he  did  not  recede  so  far  as  was  generally  thought. 
'  The  estrangement  of  his  brethren  from  him  was  most  painful  to 
'  his  feelings.  The  writer  has,  more  than  once,  witnessed  his 
'  lamenting  the  circumstance,  with  great  agitation,  and  even  uith 
'  bitter  tears  ^. 

'  The  general  opinion,  respecting  his  version,  appears  to  be 
'  settled.  It  is  admitted  to  contain  many  happy  renderings,  many 
'  just  emendations  of  the  Text,  and  many  profound  and  ingenious 
'  observations  on  its  sense,  and  to  discover  a  profound  knowledge 
^  of  the  Hebrew  language.  But  the  propriety  of  the  greater  part, 
'  both  of  his  emendations  and  interpretations,  has  been  questioned  : 

*  the  too  frequent  levity  of  them  we  have  already  noticed.  Another 
'  considerable  defect  in  his  version  is,  its  total  want  of  uniformity  of 

*  style  :  in  this  respect,  it  yields  to  the  Vulgate  ;  in  which,  although 

*  it  was  evidently  executed  by  different  hands,  the  vultus  et  color 


<=  Dr.  fJeddes  often  spoke  of  the  vio-  'Wales.'      Dr.  Milner  wrote    against 

lent  opposition  which  he  encountered  him,  with  all  his  hitterness,  styling  him 

from  Roman  Cathohcs.     He  mentions  'an  excommunicated  Infidel;'    and  a 

two  replies  directed  against  him  :  '  An  Priest,    Rev.    John    Earle,    addressed 

'  Address    to    Dr.  (ieddes  :'    and,  '  A  Four   Letters  to  him.  on  his  Preface, 

'  Letter  from  Simpkin  to  his  hrother  in  1799.  12°. 


1792—1797- BIBLE,   BV   DR.  GEDDES.  73 

'  idem  are,  throughout,  admirably  preserved.  No  translation  of  the 
'  Sacred  Volumes,  not  even  that  of  Houbigant,  possesses  this 
'  excellence  in  an  equal  degree.  In  every  page  of  the  version  of 
'  Dr.  Geddes  there  is  some  breach  of  this  uniformity ;  the  style, 
'  moreover,  is  justly  reproached  with  incessant  inversions, — a  mode 
'  equally  contrary  to  the  Hebraic  and  the  Greek  idioms."'  [Histo- 
rical Memoirs  of  the  English  Catholics,  Vol.  IV.  pp.  418,  419.] 

The  Author  divides  the  Text  (so  far  as  he  has  translated  it)  into 
sections:  viz.  Genesis  into  35:  Exodus,  17:  Leviticus,  16 :  Num- 
bers, 29  :  Deuteronomy,  25  :  Joshua,  18 :  Judges,  10:1  Samuel,  23  : 
2  Samuel,  20  :  1  Kings,  18  :  2  Kings,  19 :  1  Chronicles,  35  :  2  Chro- 
nicles, 23.  He  transposes  some  portions  of  the  latter  part  of  the 
second  book  of  Samuel,  in  the  following  manner :  viz.  after  ch.  xxi. 
he  places  ch.  xxiii,  verses  8  to  the  end ;  then  ch.  xxiv :  ch.  xxii : 
ch.  xxiii,  vv.  1—7 :  thus  ending  the  book  with  David's  Psalm  of 
thanksgiving,  and  his  '  last  words.' 

He  leaves  out  the  narrative  of  David's  manner  of  becoming  ac- 
quainted with  the  fact  of  Goliah's  challenge  to  SauFs  army,  1  Sam. 
ch.  xvii,  vv.  11  to  31 ;  as  not  being  found  in  any  Hebrew  manu- 
script, nor  in  any  of  the  ancient  versions  except  the  Septuagint. 
He  likewise  omits  several  portions  of  the  following  chapter,  as 
appearing  to  him  to  be  of  doubtful  authority. 

The  following  portions  he  considers  to  be  poetry,  and  accordingly 
translates  them  into  measured  prose  : 

Exodus  XV.  1—19.  The  song  of  Moses  : 
Judges  V.  The  song  of  Deborah  and  Baruch  : 

1  Samuel  ii.  The  prayer  of  Hannah  : 

xviii.  6,  &c.  The  triumphal  song  of  the  Women  : 

2  Samuel  i.  18—27.  The  lament  over  Saul  and  Jonathan  : 
iii.  34.  The  lament  over  Abner  : 

xxii.  David's  Psalm  of  thanksgiving : 

xxiii.  1-8.  The  last  words  of  David : 

1  Chronicles  xvi.  8-36.  David's  first  Psalm. 

Some  specimens  here  follow : 

David's  lament  over  Saul  and  Jonathan,  2  Sam.  i.  18. 
O  Antelope  of  Israel ! 
Pierced  on  thine  own  mountains  I 
Ah  !  how  have  fallen  the  brave  ! 

Tell  it  not  in  Gath  ! 
Publish  it  not  in  the  streets  of  Ashkelon : 


74  i79'2-i797- — birik  bv  dr.  geddes. 

Lest  the  daughters  of  the  Pliilistiiie.s  rejoice  I 
Lest  the  daughters  of  the  uncircumcised  exult  I 

Ye  mountains  of  Gilboa  ! 
On  you  be  neither  dew  nor  rain ; 
Nor  fields  affoi'ding  oblations  : 
Since,  there  hath  been  vilely  cast  away 
The  shield  of  the  bravo  !  the  shield  of  Saul ! 
The  armour  of  the  anointed  with  oil  ! 

From  the  blood  of  the  bold, 
From  the  havoc  of  the  brave ; 
The  bow  of  Jonathan  was  never  held  back, 
The  sword  of  Saul  never  returned  in  vain. 

Saul,  and  Jonathan  ! 
Linked  in  their  life-time  by  mutual  love. 
At  their  death  they  were  not  disunited. 

They  were  swifter,  than  eagles  : 
They  were  stronger,  than  lions. 

Ye  daughters  of  Israel,  weep  over  Saul : 
Who  clothed  you  in  delightful,  scarlet, 
Who  put  ornaments  of  gold  upon  your  apparel. 
Ah  !  how  have  fallen  the  brave, 
In  the  midst  of  the  battle  ! 
O  Jonathan,  pierced  on  thine  own  mountains  ! 
I  am  in  distress  for  thee^  my  brother  Jonathan  ! 
Very  dear  to  me  wast  thou : 
To  me  thy  love  was  wonderful ; 
Surpassing  the  love  of  woman  ! 
Ah  !  how  have  fallen  the  brave  ! 
How  perished  the  weapons  of  war  ! 

David's  Psalm  of  thanksgiving,  2  Sam.  xxii. 
O  Lord  !  my  rock,  my  fortress,  my  deliverer : 
My  God,  my  Castle,  in  whom  I  trust : 
My  shield,  my  salvation-horn,  my  tower,  my  refuge 
My  Savioui-,  who  savest  me  from  violence. 

Penetrated  with  horror,  I  invoked  the  Lord  : 
And  from  mine  enemies  I  was  rescued. 
The  billows  of  death  had  environed  me  : 
Torrents  impetuous  on  me  rushed : 
The  cords  of  Hades  were  enfolding  me  : 
Laid  for  me  were  the  snares  of  death  : 


1792-1797- BIBIF-    BY    DR.   GEDDES.  75 

In  ray  distress,  I  invoked  the  Lord  : 

To  my  God  I  cried  aloud : 

From  his  palace  he  listened  to  my  voice : 

My  cry  touched  his  ears. 

The  earth,  then,  shook  and  trembled  : 

The  foundation  of  the  mountains  trembled  and  shook : 

For,  his  ire  being  moved,  out  of  his  nostrils  came  smoke ; 

And  from  his  mouth  devouring  flame : 

Thence  were  enkindled  flakes  of  fire. 

He  bent  the  heavens,  and  descended ; 
A  cloud  of  darkness  was  under  his  feet : 
Upon  a  cherub  he  rode,  and  flew ; 
He  glided  on  wings  of  wind. 
He  placed  darkness  around  him,  for  his  covert ; 
His  pavilion  was  collected  waters,  condensed  clouds. 

From  the  splendour  of  his  presence  the  clouds  were  dispelled: 
Enkindled  were  flakes  of  fire. 
From  the  heavens  the  Lord  thundered ; 
The  Most  High  uttered  his  voice ; 
His  shafts  he  shot,  and  scattered : 
His  lightnings  he  multiplied  and  dispersed. 

Of  the  seas  were  seen  the  channels. 
Discovered  were  the  foundations  of  the  globe, 
At  thy  rebuke,  O  Lord  ! 
At  thy  blast-breathing  anger. 

The  last  loords  of  David ^  2  Sam,  xxiii. 
Thus  saith  David,  the  son  of  Ishai ; 
Saith  the  man,  who  was  exalted  to  be 
The  anointed  of  the  God  of  Jacob  : 
Who  harmonized  the  psalmody  of  Israel. 
The  spirit  of  the  Lord  speaketh  by  me, 
And  his  word  is  on  my  tongue. 
To  me  the  God  of  Israel  hath  said, 
The  Eock  of  Israel  hath  promised  ; 
A  just  ruler  over  mankind  ; 
Who  will  rule  in  the  fear  of  God. 

Not  like  the  grass  of  the  earth,  (which 
When  the  morning  sun  riseth  clear  and  cloudless 
Glistereth  from  the  previous  rain) 
Shall  be  my  house  before  God. 

L  2 


76  ^794- BIBLE,    DTBLIN',    FOI.IO. 

For  with  me  he  hatli  made  a  perpetual  covenant, 

In  every  point  regular  and  sure. 

For  every  sort  of  welfare  is  mine ; 

And  mine  every  wish  he  hath  accomplished. 

Whereas  lawless  men,  all  of  them, 
Are  like  briai's,  to  be  thrust  out 
(For  with  the  hand  they  may  not  be  taken, 
But  the  man  who  would  meddle  with  them 
Must  be  provided  with  an  axe  and  spear-shaft) 
And  to  be  burned  on  the  spot  with  fire. 

The  following  Note,  on  Deuteronomy  v.  21.  is  given  as  a  specimen 
of  Dr.  Geddes'  criticism.  It  relates  to  the  different  mode  of  dividing 
the  Ten  Commandments  adopted  by  the  Protestant  and  by  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church. 

'  As  to  the  division  (of  these  commandments)  I  am  of  opinion 
'  that  the  Roman  Catholics  are  in  the  wrong.  The  Protestant 
'  division,  which  is  that  of  Josephus,  is  more  agreeable  to  the  ori- 
'  ginal  Text,  in  which  there  is  no  copulative  between  what  Pro- 
'  testants  call  the  first  and  the  second,  by  the  Romanists  joined  in 
'  one :  whereas  there  is  uniformly  a  copulative  between  the  last  two 
'  in  the  Roman  division  ;  whether  icife  be  put  before  house,  as  in 
'  Deuteronomy,  or  house  before  wife,  as  in  Exodus.' 

He  adds, '  The  division  of  Josephus  is  the  more  remarkable ;  as 

*  he  not  only  separates  the  commands  in  different  sentences  ;  but 
'  prefixes  the  words  Jirst,  second,  thitrl,  &c.  to  the  respective  pre- 

'  cepts."" '  The  Jirst  teaches  that  God  is  one,  and  to  worship 

'  Him  alone.     The  second  commands,  to  make  no  image  of  any 

*  living  thing  to  worship  it,  &c.     The  te)iih,  to  covet  nothing  which 
'  belongs  to  another  person.' 


1794.— BIBLE,  Dublin,  folio. 

The  Bible  of  1791  was  reprinted  this  year  in  Dublin,  by  a  book- 
seller named  Reilly.  It  is  in  a  large  folio  size.  It  shews  a  long 
list  of  subscribers,  among  whom  are  eight  Bishops,  and  about  thirty- 
six  Priests;  and  bears  an  'Approbation'  of  several  high  Ecclesias- 
tics, couched  in  the  following  terms: 

'  We,  the  undersigned,  having  carefully  examined  this  New  Edi- 
'  tion  of  the  Holy  Hihle  printed  by  Mr.  James  Reilly,  highly 


179^-7- BIBLE,   EDINBURGH.  77 

'  approve  of  the  Manner  in  which  the  Whole  is  executed,  and  do 
'  recommend  it  as  well  deserving  the  Encouragement  and  Support 
'  of  the  Faithful. 

'  Most  Rev.  Richard  O'Reilly,  RO.  Archbishop  of  Armagh,  Pri- 
'  mate  and  Metropolitan  of  all  Ireland. 

'  Rt  Rev.  Patrick  Joseph  Plunkett,  RC.  Bishop  of  Meath. 

'  Rt  Rev.  Philip  IVPDevett,  RC.  Bishop  of  Derry. 

'  Rt  Rev.  Denis  Maguire,  RO.  Bishop  of  Kilraore. 

'  R'  Rev.  Hugh  O'Reilly,  RO.  Bishop  of  Clogher. 

'  R'  Rev.  Hugh  M'Mullan,  RO.  Bishop  of  Down  &c. 

'  Rt  Rev.  Walter  Lennon,  RO.  Bishop  of  Dromore. 

'  Rt  Rev.  John  Cruise,  RO.  Bishop  of  Ardagh,  &c.^ 

It  is  evident,  from  the  phraseology,  that  this  instrument  was 
not  worded  by  the  Bishops,  but  by  the  Bookseller.  The  ^Appro- 
'bation'  confines  itself  to  'the  manner  in  which  the  whole  is  exe- 
'  cuted ;'  and,  if  this  refer  to  its  typographical  '  execution,*'  I  am 
compelled  to  state,  notwithstanding  that  '  high  approval,'  that  the 
work  abounds  with  errors. 

This  edition  follows  the  quarto  Bible  of  1791  exactly,  both  in 
Text,  and  Notes.  It  was  published  in  numbers,  and  is  adorned 
with  several  prints.     It  is  very  commonly  to  be  met  with. 

1796-7.— BIBLE,  5  Vols.  Edinburgh. 

In  1796  a  printer  of  Edinburgh  put  forth  a  new  edition  of  Ohal- 
loner's  Bible  and  Testament,  in  five  volumes  duodecimo.  The  Text 
and  Notes  of  the  Old  Testament  exactly  follow  the  edition  of  1763-4  : 
and  the  Text  of  the  New  Testament  in  general  does  the  same  : 
but  occasionally  it  deserts  that  edition  for  the  first,  of  1749  :  as  at 
Matthew  i.  25.  iii.  13.  iv.  9.  v.  37.  vi.l6.  viii.  17.  x.  22.  xxi.  40; 
Acts  V.  38 ;  Ephes.  i.  21 ;  and  some  other  jdaces.  In  a  few  pas- 
sages it  agrees  with  Dr.  Troy's  Bible  of  1791 :  as  at  Matthew  ii.  23. 
iv.  9.  vi.  7;  Galatians  vi.  9.  &c.  This  edition  was  published  under 
the  inspection  of  Dr.  Hey,  one  of  the  Vicars  Apostolic  in  Scotland, 

In  1804-5  the  same  printer  issued  a  re-irapression,  almost  page 
for  page  and  line  for  line.  He  stated,  in  1830,  that  he  had  struck 
off  about  3000  and  2000  copies  of  these  two  editions  ;  and  that  the 
greater  part  of  them  was  not  sold  in  Scotland,  but  in  England  and 
Ireland. 

In  fact,  the  unsold  copies  of  the  latter  were  disposed  of  by  Keat- 
ing and  Browne  of  London  to  Mr.  Richard  Coyne  of  Dublin ;  who 


78  1803. XEW  TESTAMENT,   MAC   MAHOn's. 

published  thcni,  with  new  titlepages,  some  engravings,  and  a  long 
list  of  subscribers,  with  the  imprint  of  '  Dublin  1811.'  He  an- 
nounced its  appearance,  as  a  new  book  'Now in  the  press/ in  a  long 
Advertisement  filled  with  unnecessary  abuse  of  Protestants  and 
their  version.  I  do  not  feel  called  on  to  copy  that  Advertisement 
here ;  it  can  be  seen  in  '  Blair's  Letters  to  ^V^ilberforce  on  the 
'  Revival  of  Popery/  8".  1819.  pp.  234-236. 


1803.— NEW  TESTA]\IENT,  Mac  Mahon's,  DaUin,  12". 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Mac  Mahon,  whom  we  have  already  seen  editing 
the  New  Testament  in  1783  for  Dr.  Carpenter,  and  the  Bible  in 
1791  for  Dr.  Troy,  put  forth  another  edition  of  the  Testament  in 
1803,  under  the  Approbation  of  the  last  named  Prelate,  given  in 
the  following  terms:  '  Septimam  banc  Novi  Testamenti  editio- 
'  nem  Anglicanam  cum  prioribus  Rhemensi,  Londinensi,  et  Dubli- 
'  niensi  jam  approbatis  exemplaribus  diligenter  collatam,  nunc 
'  denuo  recognitam  atque  in  nonnullis  a  Rd°  D.  Bernardo  Mac 
'  Mahon  einendatioreni  redditam  approbamus  ;  erratis  typographi- 
'  cis  exccptis,  quorum  plura  ad  calcem  ejusdem  notantur.  Datum 
<  Dublinii,  Idibus  ]\[artii  1803.  F.  Joh.  Thomas  Troy  A.  D.  H.  P.' 
This  follows  the  Approbation  of  the  edition  of  1749. 

The  Text  agvees,  almost  wholly  with  that  of  the  Bible  of  1791. 
Where  it  differs,  it  generally  follows  Mr.  Mac  Mahon's  first  Testa- 
ment, of  1783.  It  varies  from  the  Bible  of  1791  in  about  a  hundred 
and  fifteen  places. 

The  Notes  are  mostly  the  same  as  in  the  Testament  of  1783: 
but  there  are  a  few  new  ones ;  some  of  which  are  taken  from  the 
Bible  of  1791,  and  the  rest  from  other  sources.  Some  notes  are 
merely  enlarged  :  and  in  others  a  mere  word  or  tw-o  are  changed. 

I  do  not  understand  what  is  meant  by  calling  this  '  the  seventh 
'  edition."  Is  it,  because  the  BiUe  of  1791  was  called  iheffth,  and 
that  of  1794  the  sixth  edition  ?  Are  any  of  Dr.  Challoner's  editions 
reckoned  ?  or,  does  the  publisher  take  into  account  only  the  im- 
pressions of  the  old  Rhemish  version,  viz.  1582,  1600,  1621,  1633, 
1738,  1788? 

At  the  end  of  the  Volume  the  editor,  Mr.  Mac  Mahon,  says ; 
'  Having  attentively  revised  this  Seventh  edition  of  the  New  Testa- 
'  ment,  with  the  approbation  of  the  Ordinary,  I  find  the  follow- 
'  ing  Errors  of  the  Press/  &c.  Does  he  mean,  that  he  did  not 
revise  it  unlil  it  had  been  "printed  ? 


79 


1804-5.— BIBLE,  5  Vols.  Edinhiirgh,  12°. 

The  publisher  of  the  Edinburgh  edition  of  the  Bible,  in  five 
volumes,  1796,  put  forth  a  reprint  in  the  same  form,  but  on  some- 
what larger  and  better  paper,  in  the  years  1804,  1805.  In  all 
material  respects  it  exactly  coincides  with  the  former.  For  the 
ultimate  disposal  of  the  copies  in  Dublin,  see  above,  at  p.  77. 

AMERICAN  EDITIONS. 

1805.— BIBLE,  Philadelphia,  4". 

I  should  have  been  glad  to  introduce  into  this  series  of  remarks 
a  correct  account  of  cdl  the  editions  of  the  Scriptures  which  Eoman 
CathoHcs  have  published  in  the  United  States  of  America.  But  I 
have  not  been  able  to  obtain  the  necessary  information ;  and  can 
only  offer  detached  notices  of  two  or  three  which  have  fallen  in  my 
way,  prior  to  the  recent  period  (1849)  of  Bishop  Kenrick's  valuable 
labours  in  that  field. 

The  earliest  of  these  is  a  Bible,  published  at  Philadelphia  in  the 
year  1805 ;  which  calls  itself '  the  first  American  from  the  fifth 
'  Dublin  edition.'  I  once  saw  a  copy  of  it,  in  a  bookseller  s  shop  ; 
but  had  not  the  opportunity  of  examining  its  contents.  From  the 
Title,  it  ought  to  be  simply  a  copy  of  R.  Cross''  quarto  Bible,  of 
1791:  but  I  cannot  say  under  whose  auspices  it  was  published; 
or  with  what  '  Approbations,'  or  other  preliminary  pieces,  it  is 
accompanied. 

I  have  seen  no  other  American  edition,  till  a  New  Testament  of 
1834 :  but  take  for  granted  that  there  must  have  been  several — 
Testaments  at  least,  if  not  entire  Bibles — issued  previous  to  that 
year. 

1807.— THE  PSALMS,  by  Dr.  Geddes,  8°. 

Although  this  work  did  not  appear  till  five  years  after  the 
Author's  death,  he  himself  had  prepared,  and  even  printed,  the 
greater  part  of  it.  Indeed  it  seems  to  have  been  the  portion  of  his 
great  work  which  occupied  his  latest  attention;  as  some  of  the 
manuscript  copy  was  given  to  the  printer  not  many  days  before  the 
writer's  decease.  The  editors,  Mr.  Charles  Butler  of  Lincoln\s  Inn, 
and  Dr.  John  Disney,  have  given  the  following  particulars,  in  their 
'  Advertisement'  to  the  book :  '  The  part  of  his  translation  which 


80  1807. THK    PSALMS    BY     DR.   GKDDES. 

'  he  lived  to  see  printed,  ended  with  the  Book  of  Ruth.  But,  at 
'  the  request  of  several  of  his  friend.s,  he  consented  to  anticipate 
'  the  time,  in  which  the  Book  of  Psalms  would  appear  in  its  proper 
'  order,  and  to  prepare  it  for  a  separate  publication ;  prefixing  to 
'  each  psalm  a  sunnnary  of  its  contents,  and  inserting  at  the  end 
'  such  critical  remarks  as  appeared  to  him  absolutely  necessary  for 
'  the  elucidation  of  the  text,  or  the  defence  of  his  own  version. 

'  It  was  a  very  favourite  work  of  the  Doctor :  he  bestowed  an 
'  uncommon  degree  of  attention  upon  it.  He  completed  the  trans- 
'  lation  as  far  as  the  11th  verse  of  the  cxviii*^  psalm,  inclusive; 
'  and  in  his  life  time  it  was  printed  off  to  the  end  of  the  civ^h. 

*  Among  his  books  was  found  an  interleaved  copy  of  bishop  Wil- 
'  son's  edition  of  the  Bible  :  he  had  made  in  it  some  verbal  correc- 
'  tions,  and  had  translated  the  whole  of  the  clth  psalm :  of  this 

*  circumstance  the  publisher  has  availed  himself  to  present  the 
'  public  with  the  work  in  as  perfect  a  state  as  his  materials  admit. 
'  The  reader,  therefore,  is  desired  to  recollect,  that  as  far  as  the 
'  11th  verse  of  the  cxviii^l'  psalm,  the  work  ^had  the  Doctor's 
'  finishing  hand ;  the  whole  of  the  ch''  psalm  was  translated  by 
'  him:  from  the  11th  verse  of  the  cxviii*''  exclusively,  to  the  cU^ 
'  exclusively,  the  work  is  printed  from  bishop  "Wilson's  edition,  with 

*  such  alterations  as  were  made  in  it  by  the  Doctor/ 

Dr.  Geddes"*  Preface  is  here  subjoined. 

'  It  w'as  not  my  intention  to  print  my  New  Translation  of  the 

'  Psalms,  until  after  nil  the  Historical  and  Prophetical  Books  of  the 

'  Old  Covenant  should  be  published;  all  these  being  more  nearly 

'  connected  than  the  Poetical  and  Sapiential  Volumes.     But  so 

*  many  requests  and  solicitations  have  lately  been  made  to  mc^,  to 
'  segregate,  and  separately  print,  my  Version  of  the  Psalms, 
'  that  I  can  no  longer  refuse  what  my  friends  have  a  right  to 
'  demand  ;  and,  therefore,  the  following  Traxsla'iiox,  although  it 
'  has  not  yet  received  the  last  polish,  is  now  offered  to  the  Public, 
'  in  a  small,  unexpensive  volume. 

'  In  this  edition  I  have  inserted  but  few  Various  Readings ;  and 

*  these  are,  chiefly,  additions  from  the  Greek,  and  other  antient 
'  Versions,  not  unfrequently  supported  by  manuscript  authority. 
'  Some  of  them  may  be  interpolations  :  but  as  that  is  far  from 
'  being  certain,  I  deemed  it  but  fair  to  lay  them  before  the  reader, 

^  See  above,  p.  70. 


1807. THE    I'SAI.jMS     BY     DR.    GKDDES.  81 

'  with  a  proper  mark  of  discrimination.     That  mark  is  a  4-  before 
'  the  addition;  the  end  of  which,  when  it  contains  more  than  one 

*  word,  is  marked  thus,  I . 

'  Where  there  are  Various  Readings  of  the  same  word  or 
'  passage,  I  have  placed  in  the  Text  that  whicli  I  thought  the 
'  most  probable ;  and  thrown  the  other,  or  others,  among  the 
'  Notes,  without  any  [more]  particular  specification  than  the 
'  abbreviation  al.  ]3ut  wherever  I  have  been  under  the  pressing 
'  necessity  of  amending  both  the  Text  and  Versions  by  conjectural 
'  criticism,  I  have  been  careful  to  warn  the  reader  that  it  is  a 
'  conject^.  emendation. 

'  I  have,  throughout,  strictly  confined  myself  to  the  direct  and 
'  literal  meaning  of  my  authors.  Indirect  and  secondary  applica- 
'  tions,  whether  typical  or  allegorical,  I  leave  to  professed  commen- 
'  tators.     I   will   only  say,   that   it  is  my  firm  belief,   that   every 

*  Psalm  has  a  primary  literal  meaning,  independent  of  allegorical 
'  interpretation. 

'  The  Notes  are  as  short  as  I  could  make  them ;  and  I  trust 
'  rarely  superfluous.  In  them  I  have  made  no*^  reference  to  my 
'  Critical  Remarks,  because  it  would  have  been  useless,  the  Remarks 
'  not  being  printed. 

'  I  now  request  my  learned  friends,  and  the  learned  in  general, 
'  to  favour  me  with  their  observations  on  this  premature  publica- 
'  tion  ;  that  I  may  avail  myself  of  thera  in  my  larger  and  last 
'  edition,  which  I  wish  to  be  as  clear  and  correct  as  possible.' 

The  following  is  given  as  a  specimen  of  the  Author  s  transla- 
tion. (Ps.  19.) 

'  The  subject  of  this  Psalm  is  general ;  and  its  tenor  is  readily 
'  perceived.  A  finer  argument  against  atheism  was  never  urged, 
'  nor  better  expressed. 

'  The  heavens  proclaim  the  glory  of  God  ! 

'  the  works  of  his  hands  the  expanse  declareth  ! 

'  day  after  day  emitteth  speech  : 

'  night  after  night  announceth  knowledge  ! 

'  not  a  speech  and  language  that  are  not  heard  : 

'  through  the  whole  earth  their  voice  is  spread  ! 

'  their  eloquence  to  the  limits  of  the  world  ! 

e  To  the  foregoing  the  Editors  have  '  ing.     It  appears  that  he  departed,  in 

appended  the  following  note : — '  This  '  some  respects,  from  the  plan  men- 

*  preface  is  printed  verbatim  from  the  '  tioned  in  it.' 
'  autograph  in  the  Doctor's  hand-writ- 

M 


82  iSlO.  —  NEW    TESTAMENT. 

'  In  them  he  hath  pitched  a  tent  for  the  sun  : 
'  who  like  a  bridegroom  issueth  from  his  nujjtial-bower: 
'  and,  hke  a  giant,  exuheth  in  his  rapid  course  ! 
'  from  one  end  of  the  heavens  is  his  setting  out, 
'  and  to  the  other  end  his  revohition  down  ! 
'  so  that  no  one  is  deprived  of  his  heat.' 

From  some  cause,  which  I  cannot  at  all  explain,  this  work  is 
extremely  scarce.  It  is  wanting  in  almost  every  public  and  private 
Hbrary  which  I  consulted.  Nor  is  any  notice  of  it  to  be  found  in 
the  usual  hterary  Organs  at  the  time  of  its  publication,  the  Edin- 
burgh, !Monthly,  or  Critical  Reviews. 

Dr.  Milner,  mIio  never  lost  an  opportunity  of  venting  his  spleen 
against  [Mr.  Butler,  makes  his  publication  of  this  volume  a  fresh 
ground  for  depreciating  remarks :  *  Did  not  the  barrister  concur  in 
'  circulating  some  of  Dr.  Geddes'  worst  publications  whilst  he  was 
'  hving ;  Has  he  not  volunteered  a  lapidary  panegyric  upon  him, 
'  after  his  impenitent  death  ?  And  has  he  not  even  pubhshed  the 
'  last  part  of  his  censured  Translation  of  the  Scriptures,  which  has 
'  seen  the  hght  in  defiance  of  this  censure  of  the  Vicars  ApostoUc  V 

{Orthodox  Journal  Vol.  VII.  p.  302.) 


1810.— NEW  TESTAMENT,  DahUn.\9.°. 

In  this  year,  Mr.  Mac  Mahou  published  another  edition  of  his 
Testament,  exactly  copied  from  that  of  1803.  It  calls  itself  the 
Eighth  edition ;  and  bears  the  following  Approbation  by  Dr.  Troy  : 

*  Octavam  banc  Novi  Testament:  editionem  Anglicanam  cum 
'  prioribus  Rhemensi,  Londinensi,  et  Dubliniensi  jam  approbatis 
'  exemplaribus  diligenter  collatam,  nunc  denuo  recognitam  atque  in 
'  nonnullis  a  R''"  D.  Bernardo  Mac  Mahon  emendatiorem  redditam 
'  approbamus,    erratis    typographicis   exceptis,    quorum    plura    ad 

*  calcem  ejusdem  notantur.     Datum  Dublinii,  Calend.  Maii,  1810. 

'  F.  Joh.  Thomas  Troy,  A.  D.  H.  P.' 

This  is  preceded  by  the  Approbation  of  the  edition  of  1749. 
There  are  two  titlepages  to  this  edition ;  one  bearing  the  name  of 
IVogau  as  its  publisher,  the  other,  that  of  Fitzpatrick :  but  I  be- 
lieve the  copies  are  precisely  alike. 

Both  in  Text  and  Xotes  it  appears  to  be  an  exact  copy  of  the 
edition  of  1803. 


iSii— 1814. — haddock's  bible.  83 

1811. —BIBLE,  AND  XEW  TESTAMENT.  Dublin,  B.Coym,  12°. 

The  remaining  copies  of  the  Edinburgh  Bible  and  Testament,  in 
five  duodecimo  volumes,  having  been  sold  by  Keating  and  Co.  of 
London  to  Mr.  Coyne,  he  issued  them,  with  new  titles,  and  some 
engravings,  and  an  imposing  list  of  Irish  subscribers,  as  a  Duhlin 
edition,  bearing  date  1811. 

In  the  same  year,  Coyne  likewise  published  an  actual  reprint,  of 
the  New  Testament  only  :  it  is,  page  for  page  and  line  for  line,  the 
same  as  the  Edinburgh  book ;  but  on  smaller  and  worse  paper.  It 
also  has  a  leaf  of  subscribers ;  among  whom  are  Dr.  Troy,  Dr. 
Murray,  eleven  other  Bishops,  and  thirty-seven  priests. 

1811-1814.— HA YDOCK'S  BIBLE.     Folio. 

As  no  Bible  had  been  printed  in  England  for  more  than  thirty 
years,  and  perhaps  the  Irish  and  Scotch  editions  were  nearly  ex- 
hausted; the  want  of  copies  began  to  be  felt  among  the  Roman 
Catholics  of  Lancashire.  In  the  year  1806,  Thomas  Haydock,  a 
schoolmaster  and  printer,  of  Manchester,  conceived  the  design  of 
publishing  a  new  and  handsome  edition  of  the  Douay  Bible  and 
Testament,  supplied  -v^ith  a  large  body  of  notes  taken  from  various 
commentator.-,  with  historical  Dissertations  prefixed  to  each  book, 
a  concise  Life  of  each  Evangelist,  Tables,  Index,  &c.  To  assist 
him  in  this  serious  undertaking,  he  first  applied  to  the  Rev.  Ben- 
jamin Rayment*^,  a  priest  of  Lartington  near  Barnard  Castle,  in  the 
county  of  Durham,  to  write  and  select  such  notes  as  were  desirable ; 
and  upon  that  gentleman's  declining  the  task,  he  applied  to  his 
own  brother,  the  Rev.  George  Haydock,  at  that  time  priest  at  Ug- 
thorpe  near  Whitby  in  Yorkshire  ;  who  consented  to  undertake 
the  work. 

As  this  Bible  has  attained  considerable  reputation,  and  is  exe- 
cuted on  a  different  plan  from  all  which  preceded  it,  forming  what 
we  may  call  a  '  Variorum''  edition  of  the  Scriptures,  I  am  induced 
to  give  a  rather  lengthened  account  of  its  compilation ;  and  to 
prefix  a  brief  notice  of  the  laborious  Editor,  taken  from  writings,  in 
his  own  hand,  now  in  my  possession  : 


e  Mr.  Rayment  edited  'The  Office  '  formation,'  with  additional  notes  and 
'for  the  Laity,  &c.'  12°.  1806,  and  a  sketch  of  the  author's  hfe.  He  died, 
'  Ward's  Cantos  of  the  Enghsh  Re-      March  23,  1842,  aged  80. 

M  2 


84  1811-1814. —  UAYDOl  k's    BIBi.E. 

George  Haydock,  son  of  George  Ilaydock  and  Anne  Cottam,  was 
born  at  Tag,  a  hamlet  near  Preston  in  Lancashire,  in  the  year 
1774.  His  grandfather  George  was  a  Quaker,  married  to  a  Roman 
CathoHc.  He  was  sent,  for  three  or  four  years,  to  a  school  at 
Mowbray,  kept  by  the  Rev.  R.  Bannister,  a  gentleman  whom  he 
mentiuiis  in  his  'Note  on  1  Maccabees  v.  62;  and  who,  he  .ssays,  had 
sent  many  pupils  to  different  colleges,  but  latterly  became  unfavor- 
ably disposed  towards  that  of  Douay,  considering  it  too  much 
addicted  to  Jansenism,  to  Philosophy,  and  worldly  vanities ;  and 
especially,  to  wine.  A^'hen  ten  years  old,  he  was  confirmed  at 
Mowbray,  by  bishop  Matthew  Gibson,  Vicar  Apostolic  of  the 
Nortliern  district,  and  then  received  from  him  the  additional  name 
of  Leo,  after  Pope  Leo  the  Great. 

From  school  he  was  sent  in  1788  to  Houay  College;  which  he 
was  obliged  to  leave  on  the  5th  of  August  1793,  when  it  was  sup- 
pressed by  the  Revolutionists  of  France.  On  his  return  to  England, 
he  studied  for  eleven  months  at  Old  Hall  Green,  in  Hertfordshire, 
under  the  Rev.  ^^'iIliam  Coombes :  and  afterwards  removed  to  the 
College  of  Crook  Hall,  in  the  county  of  Durham ;  where  he 
remained  from  1796  to  1803  under  the  superintendence  of  the  Rev. 
Thomas  Eyre,  who  afterwards  became  the  first  President  of  Ushaw 
College,  to  which  place  the  establishment  of  Crook  Hall  was  re- 
moved in  July  1808.  Mr.  Haydock  has  expressed  himself  in 
affectionate  and  grateful  terms,  towards  all  his  instructors.  In 
1796  be  received  Minor  Orders  at  the  hands  of  bishop  ^^'illianl 
Gibson  (brother  of  his  predecessor) ;  who  at  the  same  time  gave 
him  a  small  book  of  Devotion,  printed  at  Pi-eston  solely  for  the  use 
of  the  secular  and  regular  clergy,  entitled  '  \'ade  mectim  piorum 
'  SacerdotiDH.''  It  has  the  bishop's  autograph,  and  numerous  MS. 
observations  by  Mr.  Haydock.  This  volume  is  now  in  my  pos- 
session.— In  1797,  he  was  admitted  to  Deacon's  Orders;  and  iu 
1798,  on  Sept.  22,  became  a  Priest.  From  1S07,  or  previously,  till 
1814,  &c.,  we  find  him  at  Ugthorpe  near  Whitby:  and  he  is  said 
to  have  quitted  iiis  mission  *at  Whitby'  in  Sept.  1830,  and  was 
sent  to  ^Vestby  in  Lancashire. —  It  appears,  that  about  this  time 
he  had  scmie  diffl-rence  with  his  bishop  Dr.  Thomas  Penswick*^,  on 
account  of  nionoy  due  to  him  on  some  charitable  trust.  The  bishop 


^  lie  succeeded  Dr.  Thomas  Smith       1836,  aged  63  ;  and  was  succeeded  by 
as   Vicar   Apostolic   of  the    Northern      liis  coadjutor.  Dr.  John  Brigofs. 
district.     lie   died   on  January  29th, 


i8ii-i8i4- — havdock's  biisle.  85 

refused  to  pay,  and  replied  to  liis  repeated  applications  for  a  settle- 
ment, by  the  summary  process  of  placing  him  under  an  interdict. 
lie  then  appealed  to  the  bishop's  successoi*,  Dr.  Briggs,  but  with- 
out success ;  and  afterwards,  to  the  College  of  Propaganda  and  the 
Pope :  but  he  found  fresh  difficulties  thrown  in  his  way,  and  has 
complained,  that  his  communications  to  Rome  were  betrayed  to  his 
opponent.  After  seven  years  of  vexatious  proceedings,  arising  out 
of  that  business,  he  was  offered  the  small  and  scanty  mission  of 
Penrith  iii  Cumberland,  which  he  judged  it  prudent  to  accept,  and 
there  he  passed  the  remainder  of  his  days.  His  death  took  place 
in  1848.  His  library  was  sold  by  public  auction,  at  Preston,  in 
July  1851. 

He  does  not  appear  to  have  possessed  high  scholarship  ;  but  was 
a  pious  and  warm-hearted  man,  a  most  industrious  reader,  and 
liberal  annotator:  it  is  said,  that  the  fly-leaves  and  margins  of 
almost  all  his  books  were  covered  with  notes  by  his  own  pen. 
Certainly  this  is  the  case  with  those  few  of  them  which  have  come 
into  my  hands. 

Mr.  Haydock,  having  resolved  to  undertake  the  Bible  projected 
by  his  brother,  proceeded  to  collect  materials;  and  began  writing 
his  notes  in  1808.  It  was  intended,  that  the  Text  should  be 
Bishop  Challoner's ;  and  that  most  of  Ms  notes  should  be  given 
verbatim,  accompanied  by  others  abridged  and  modernized,  from 
Calmet,  Estius,  Tirinus,  Pastorini,  and  other  conmientators  named 
in  the  prefixed  Advertisement. 

Between  the  years  1806  and  1810,  Thomas  Haydock,  the  printer, 
went  over  to  Ireland,  and  married  there :  and  the  priests  of  Man- 
chester, supposing  that  he  had  given  up  all  thoughts  of  publishing 
his  Bible,  advised  Mr.  Oswald  Syers  of  that  town  to  undertake  an 
edition.  Syers,  having  secured  promises  of  help  from  several  priests, 
and  subscriptions  from  the  Clergy  and  Laity,  consented  ;  and  pro- 
ceeded to  print  one,  in  a  small  folio,  in  March  1811 :  so  that  Thomas 
Haydock  now  found  it  necessary  to  make  prompt  exertions  in  his 
own  defence :  he  returned  to  Manchester,  and  immediately  com- 
menced the  printing  of  his  Bible,  putting  the  first  sheet  to  press 
on  11th  July  1811. 

At  first,  the  work  appeared  in  fortnightly  numbers,  at  one  shil- 
ling each  :  but  after  some  time,  the  numbers  were  furnished  weekly. 
The  first  impression  was  of  fifteen  hundred  copies :  but  as  sub- 
scribers soon  multiplied,  it  was  deemed  advisable  to  print  a  second 
edition  ;  which  was  executed  at  Haydock's  establishment  in  Duhlin, 


86  ]8ii-1(Sj4. — iiAVDoc  k's  hihm:. 

in  1812  &c.  The  press-work  occupied  three  years  and  two  months ; 
the  last  sheet  being  worked  off  on  11th  Sept.  1814;  althougli  the 
titlepagcs  bear  earher  dates.  In  fact,  there  are  at  kast  four  dif- 
ferent titles  :  the  first  reads^ '  The  Holy  Bible  &c.  with  useful  notes, 
'■  critical,  historical,  controversial  and  explanatory,  selected  from 
'  the  most  eminent  commentators,  and  the  most  able  and  judicious 
'  critics.    By  the  Eev.  George  Leo  Haydock.     Manchester,  printed 

'  and  published  by  T.  Haydock, Stable  Street,  Lever^s  Row. 

'  ISll.'  The  second,  after  that  Mr.  Rayment  and  some  of  the 
monks  at  Ampleforth  (Mr.  Robinson  and  others)  had  agreed  to 
prepare  notes  for  the  New  Testament ; — '  The  Holy  Bible,  &c.  by 
'  the  Rev.  G.  Leo  Haydock  and  other  Divines.  Manchester,  by 
'  Thomas  Haydock,  N°,  9  Cumberland  Street,  and  at  his  shop  N".  19 
'  Anglesea  Street,  Dublin.  1812.'  The  third,—'  Dublin,  by  Thos. 
'  Haydock,  N".  17  Lower  Ormond  Quay.  1813.'  The  fourth,— 
'  Manchester,  by  Thos.  Haydock,  N"  9  Cumberland  Street.  1814.' 
The  cojues  of  the  New  Testament,  which  I  have  seen,  bear  the  im- 
print, 'Manchester,  and  Dublin,  1812.' 

The  work  is  dedicated  by  the  publisher  to  the  Roman  Catholics 
of  the  United  Kingdom,  in  the  following  words  :  '  To  that  loyal, 
'  religious,  and  enlightened  body  of  men,  the  Catholics  of  the  L^nited 
'  kingdom  of  England,  Ireland,  and  Scotland,  in  admiration  of  the 
'  steady  zeal  with  which  they  have  kept  the  deposit  of  Faith,  be- 
'  queathed  them  by  their  forefathers,  and  handed  it  down,  without 
'  interruption  or  adulteration,  to  their  grateful  posterity,  this  edi- 
'  tion  of  the  Douay  ]3ible  and  Rheims  Testament  is,  with  gratitude 
'  for  ])ast  favours  and  hopes  of  future  encouragement,  most  respect- 
'  fully  inscribed  by  their  ever  devoted  and  humble  servant  Thos. 
'  Haydock.'  And  the  plan  of  its  publication  is  set  forth  in  an 
Advertisement : — '  In  this  edition  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  we  shall 
'  adhere  to  the  Text  of  the  Venerable  and  Right  Rev.  Dr.  Richard 
'  Challoncr :  and  we  shall  insert  all  his  notes  either  verbatim,  or  at 
'  least  shall  give  their  full  sense,  placing  his  signature,  Ch.  at  the 
'  end.  In  like  manner,  when  any  additional  observation  is  made, 
'  the  author  from  whom  it  is  taken  will  be  specified,  either  at  length 
'  or  by  an  abbreviation  ;  which  will  easily  be  understood,  by  attend- 
'  ing  to  the  following  remarks.  The  most  ancient  Greek  version, 
'  by  the  Scptuagint,  or  72  Interpreters,  about  284  years  B.C.  or 
'  perhaps  something  later  for  some  parts  of  the  version,  will  be 
'  designated  i^''pL  or  70.  The  authentic  Latin  translation  of  S. 
'  Jerom  will  be  written  Vulff.     This  version  has  ever  since  been 


i8ii-]8i4- — iiaydoc'k''s  bible.  87 

•  esteemed  the  most  accurate,  and  was  rendered  into  English  by 
'  Dr.  Gregory  Martin,  and  pubhshed  at  Douay  and  llheims,  1582, 

•  1609-10,  with  tlie  notes  of  Dr.  Thomas  Worthington  on  the  Old 
'  Testament,  and  those  of  Dr.  Richard  Bristow  on  the  New.  The 
'  whole  was  revised  by  Dr.  R.  Challoner,  1750-2.  Another  transla- 
'  tion  of  the  New  Testament  was  published,  with  excellent  notes, 
'1730,  by  Dr.  Robert  Witham,  president  of  Douay  College;  and 
'  a  valuable  exposition  of  the  Apocalypse  by  the  late  pious  and 
'  learned  bishop  Charles  Walmesley,  under  the  name  of  Pastorini, 
'  1771  :  who,  with  the  other  commentators  most  frequently  con- 
'  suited,  will  be  thus  marked — B.  Bristow,  C.  Calmet,  Cli.  Chal- 
'  loner,  D.  Du  Hamel,  E.  Estius,  M.  Monachius,  P.  Pastorini  or 
'  AValmesley,  T.  Tirinus,  W.  Worthington,  Wi.  Witham.  We  shall 
'  also  sometimes  insert  a  few  original  observations,  or  such  at  least 
'  as  we  cannot  easily  trace  to  their  real  authors,  either  through 
'  forgetfulness,  or  because  we  have  adopted  some  alteration,  or  have 
'  received  them  from  some  of  our  learned  friends,  whose  names  we 
'  are  not  at  liberty  to  mention.  These  will  be  marked  with  the 
'  letter  H.  With  respect  to  the  other  notes,  except  those  of  Bp. 
'  Challoner  which  we  shall  generally  give  at  length,  we  shall  deem 
'  it  sufficient  to  express  the  sense.  When  the  very  words  are  pre- 
'  served,  and  are  of  such  importance  as  to  require  this  distinction, 
'  we  shall  denote  them  by  inverted  commas.  We  shall  reserve  the 
'  more  elaborate  Biblical  Disquisitions  till  the  Text  and  Notes  be 
'  completed ;  and  then,  if  required,  they  may  be  published,  and 
'  bound  up  either  at  the  beginning,  or  at  the  end,  of  the  Holy 
'  Bible.^ 

It  is  not  exactly  true,  that  Dr.  Challoner's  Text  is  followed 
universally.  At  the  end  of  the  second  book  of  Maccabees,  the 
Editor  expresses  his  sentiments,  in  the  following  note  on  ch.  xv. 
39: 

'  The  Author  is  not  afraid  of  having  said  anything  erroneous, 
'  though  he  might  be  less  polished,  like  St.  Paul,  imperiius  sermone 
'  sed  non  scientia.  But  we,  having  now  come  to  the  end  of  the 
'  Old  Testament,  must  crave  pardon  for  any  mistakes  into  which 
'  we  may  have  fallen,  in  the  execution  of  this  work  which  is  dedi- 
'  cated  to  the  English  (W.)  and  to  all  his  Majesty's  Catholic  sub- 
'  jects,  for  whose  benefit  cliiefly,  and  for  the  sake  of  religion,  it  has 
'  been  undertaken.  The  inan?/  things  hard  to  he  understood,  which 
'  we  did  not  wish  to  pass  over,  have  swelled  the  work  to  a  larger 
'  volume  than  was  at  first  intended ;    larger,   perhaps,   than  the 


88  iHii-i8i4- — iiAvi)0(  k'.s   hihle. 

'  purses  of  the  poor  and  middle  ranks,  in  tlie  late  hard  times,  could 
'  bear.  But  now  the  i)ros[)ect  is  more  cheerin;^;  and  it  is  hoped 
'  that  this  profusion  on  a  subject  of  such  vast  importance  will  be 
'  pardoned,  particularly  as  we  had  also  to  comply  with  the  desires 
'  of  the  more  affluent,  who  rcj)eatedly  re<|uested  that  the  notes 
'  might  be  rather  -more  ample,"  As  iliey  that  prepare  a  feast  y  and 
'  seek  to  satisfy  the  will  of  others ^  so  we,  for  the  sake  of  many  icillingly 
'  iniderqo  the  labour:  c.  2.  28.  The  variety  of  matter  and  of  style 
'  may  well  be  compared  to  a  mixture  of  wine  and  icater :  v.  40.  Yet 
'  our  aim  has  not  been  merely  to  please,  but  rather  to  counteract 
'  the  baneful  influence  of  heresy  and  infidelity.  T.  Paine  (Age  of 
'  Reason,  part  2.)  having  touched  upon  a  few  difficulties  in  some  of 
'  the  books  of  Scripture,  says  exultingly,  "  I  have  gone  through  the 
'  Bible,  as  a  man  would  go  through  a  wood  with  an  axe  on  his 
'  shoulders,  and  fell  trees  :  here  they  lie,  and  the  priests,  if  they  can, 
'  may  replant  them.  They  may  perhaps  stick  them  in  the  ground, 
'  but  they  will  never  grow."  Yes,  they  will  grow,  and  brave  the 
'  fury  of  tempests ;  because  they  have  been  planted  not  by  priests 
'  but  by  the  hand  of  God.  The  Scriptures  and  the  Church  will 
'  stand  and  support  each  other,  till  time  shall  be  no  more.  The 
'  true  Faith  has  been  preserved  from  Adam  through  all  succeeding 
'  generations,  and  Antichrist  himself  will  not  be  able  to  destroy  it. 
'  My  Word  shall  not  pass  away,  says  our  divine  Master.  As  we 
'  have  repeatedly  proved  this  assertion  in  the  foregoing  notes,  which 
'  are  already  perhaps  too  copious,  we  shall  refer  the  more  inquisi- 
'  tive  reader  to  the  remarks  of  Dr.  "NVorthington  on  the  six  ages, 
'  in  the  Douay  Bible.' 

All  the  notes  to  the  Old  Testament  were  supplied  by  ]\Ir.  G.  L. 
Haydock.  [I  have  the  original  MS.  from  which  the  work  was 
printed,  in  his  own  handwriting,  in  five  small  but  closely-written 
volumes.]  His  diligence  was  unwearied ;  yet  he  found  the  greatest 
difficulty  in  keeping  the  press  from  standing  still :  so  that  perhaps 
he  did  not  always  select  his  notes  as  judiciously  as  he  would  have 
done  if  more  leisure  had  been  allowed  him.  In  a  few  instances  he 
introduces  allusions  to  topics  and  persons  of  ancient  or  modern 
times,  not  always  pertinent  to  his  subject,  nor  strictly  justifiable. 
Sec  instances  at  Genesis  xxxviii.  8.  Exodus  iv.  17;  xiii.  9.  Num- 
bers xxviii. 11.  Deut.  iii.ll;  xvi.22;  xxiii.17.  Joshua  iii.  (i.  Judges 
xvi.  16;  xvii.1'3.  1  Kings  iii. 22.  3Kingsvi.38.  4Kingsvi.G.  2Chro- 
nicles  xxix.  36.  ]*salmii.  12;  cxviii.  46.  Daniel  xii.  7.  &c.  For 
these  he  was  occasionally  taken  to  task  by  some  of  his  brethren. 


i8ii-i8i4- — iiaydock''s  bible,  '89 

who  seemed  more  disposed  to  find  fault  with  his  labours  than  to 
share  and  lighten  them. 

The  notes  to  the  New  Testament  were  compiled  by  Mr.  Rayment, 
Mr.  Robinson,  and  others ;  those  written  by  the  former  being  de- 
signated by  the  letter  A,  or,  occasionally,  without  any  reference. 
Those  selected  from  various  interpreters  and  commentators  were 
abbreviated,  as  in  the  Old  Testament. 

It  turned  out  eventually,  tliat  all  the  anxiety  and  pains  bestowed 
upon  this  work  during  many  years  by  Mr.  G.  L.  Haydoek  added 
nothing  to  his  finances,  but  on  the  contrary  entailed  on  him  a  loss 
of  more  than  a  hundred  pounds.  An  abridged  edition  of  it  was 
published,  at  Dublin,  in  two  octavo  volumes,  in  1822-24 :  and  a 
more  elegant  and  complete  one  in  4°,  at  Glasgow,  in  1845-48.  A 
new  one  has  recently  been  published  at  London,  under  the  care  of 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Husenbeth,  in  which  the  notes  are  reduced :  and 
another  is  in  course  of  publication,  at  New  York,  in  the  United 
States. 

Besides  his  labours  on  the  preparation  of  this  Bible,  Mr.  G.  L. 
Haydoek  composed  a  Paraplirase  of  the  Psabns,  in  the  years  1805 
and  1806.  In  a  letter  to  his  brother  (which  was  printed  and  cir- 
culated) dated  1811,  he  expresses  an  intention  of  publishing  the 
Paraphrase,  as  an  accompaniment  to  some  '  Biblical  Dissertations,' 
which  it  was  proposed  to  print  as  a  supplement  to  the  Bible  when 
finished.  This  desio-n  was  not  carried  into  execution.  The 
author's  manuscript  is  now  in  my  possession.  It  consists  of  four 
small  quarto  volumes,  entitled,  '  The  Psalms  and  Canticles  in  the 
'  Roman  Office,  paraphrased  and  illustrated,  with  some  choice  obser- 
'  vations  of  F.  de  Carrieres,  Calmet,  Rondet,  &c.  by  Geo.  Leo  Hay- 
'  dock.' 

Vol.  I.  contains  The  Advertisement,  and  numerous  Dissertations. 

Vol.  II.  The  remainder  of  the  Dissertations;  and  Psalms  i.  to  Ixi. 

Vol.  III.  Psalms  Ixiii.  to  cxxxvi. 

Vol.  IV.  Psalms  cxxxvi.  to  cl.  Canticles  from  the  Old  Testa- 
ment ;  Ditto  from  the  New  Testament ;  Te  Deum ;  The  Creeds ; 
The  Catholic  Faith  explained ;  De  Matrimonio. 

I  have,  besides  the  above,  two  volumes,  which  appear  to  contain 
the  author's  first  draught  of  the  notes  &c.  to  be  added  to  his  Bible. 
The  first  contains  a  Chronological  Table  of  Genesis,  extracted  from 
Abp.  Ussher's  Annals :  a  Preface  to  Genesis,  chiefly  from  Calmet, 
much  longer  than  that  which  appears  in  the  printed  edition ;  and 


90  i8 11-14- — haydock's  bible. 

Notes  upon  Genesis,  chapt.  i.  to  cliapt.  xxvi.  4.  These  Notes  are 
much  more  full  and  copious  than  the  printed  ones.  Vol.  II.  com- 
prises Notes  on  the  remainder  of  Genesis ;  a  long  Preface  to 
Exodus:  the  Canonical  Books  arranged  in  Alphabetical  order:  a 
List  of  the  most  famous  Interpreters,  and  of  '  the  authors, 
'  whose  names  occur  most  frequently  in  this  work ;  with  the  years 
'  of  their  death.'  '  A  more  particular  account  of  the  original 
'  authors  of  tliis  English  version,  and  of  those  whose  remarks  have 
'  been  chiefly  consulted.'  '  A  method  of  discovering  what  Hebrew 
'  letters  are  designated  in  this  work  by  corresponding  characters 
'  in  the  English  and  other  modern  languages."'  A  Dissertation 
on  Genesis  xi.  1.  On  the  situation  of  Ophir,  &:c.  &c.  I  am 
not  aware  whether  Mr.  Haydock  proceeded  farther  on  this  ample 
scale. 

He  likewise  wrote  a  '  Treatise  on  the  various  points  of  diff'erence 
'  between  the  Roman  and  Anglo  Catholic  Churches;'  which  is  still 
in  existence :  and  it  is  probable,  from  his  studious  and  literary 
habits,  that  his  pen  was  frequently  employed  during  the  years  of 
his  continuance  at  Penrith.  But  upon  this  point  I  am  not  able  to 
give  any  certain  information. 

1811-13.— OSWALD  SYERS'  BIBLE. /o/. 

I  mentioned  above,  at  p.  85,  that  Thomas  Haydock  of  Manches- 
ter, after  announcing  his  design  of  printing  a  Bible  with  very 
copious  notes,  and  making  large  preparations  for  it,  suddenly 
quitted  England  and  established  himself  in  Dublin. 

The  Priests  of  jSIanchester  and  its  neighbourhood,  finding  their 
flocks  generally  disappointed  in  their  expectation  of  that  Bible, 
persuaded  Oswald  Syers,  a  printer  and  bookseller  of  that  town,  to 
undertake  the  publication  of  an  edition,  and  promised  him  their 
assistance  towards  the  work.  Syers  applied  to  Dr.  Gibson,  the 
Vicar  Apostolic  of  that  District,  for  his  approval  and  patronage : 
the  Bishop  gave  him  permission  to  dedicate  the  work  to  him,  and 
wrote  as  follows ;  '  I  have  received  your  letter  relating  to  the 
'  printing  of  the  Douay  Bible  and  Rhemes  Testament,  and  I  with 
'  pleasure  give  you  my  Approbation.  It  will  be  an  expensive  under- 
'  taking.  The  correcting  of  the  press  must  be  most  carefully  attended 
*  to :  if  this  point  be  secured,  I  sincerely  wish  good  success  to  you 
'  and  your  undertaking.^  (Prospectus.)  Accordingly,  the  Rev. 
Thos.  Sadler  and  the  Rev.  Edw.  Kenyon  weie  engaged  to  correct 


l8ll  — 13- OSWALD   SYERs'  BIBLE,  91 

the  press.  In  April  1811  fourteen  Priests  certified  their  approval 
of  the  work,  as  exhibited  in  its  first  number,  and  their  resolution 
to  support  it ;  and  the  Numbers  were  advertised  to  be  for  sale  at 
the  residences  of  the  priests,  through  most  of  the  principal  towns 
of  the  North  of  England. 

Haydock,  hearing  of  Syers'  movements,  found  that  he  had  no 
time  to  lose  in  reestablishing  his  influence  and  recovering  his 
friends :  lie  issued  his  first  number  as  quickly  as  possible,  in  a 
larger  and  more  imposing  form  than  Syers' ;  and  wrote  to  expostu- 
late with  Bishop  Gibson,  for  transferring  his  promised  patronage  to 
a  rival.  The  good  Bishop  excused  his  conduct,  by  stating  that  he 
supposed  Haydock  had  given  up  his  intention  of  publishing  in 
Manchester:  but  finding  that  the  public  feeling  was  divided,  and 
that  parties  ran  high  on  both  sides,  he  left  it  to  the  two  printers 
to  settle  the  matter  between  them ;  and  in  the  end,  his  name  was 
withdrawn  from  Syers'  edition :  nor  indeed  does  it  appear  on  the 
face  of  that  of  Haydock. 

The  Bible  was  commenced  in  March  1811,  and  was  finished  in 
1813;  which  last  date  is  on  its  titlepage.  It  is  in  a  small  folio,  of 
middling  execution,  with  some  indifferent  engravings.  It  bears  no 
Approbation  of  any  living  Ecclesiastical  Authority ;  nor  any  Pre- 
face, or  other  introductory  matter,  to  explain  the  principles  adopted 
in  this  edition,  or  the  sources  from  which  the  Annotations  are 
derived. 

The  Text  appears  to  agree  with  that  of  Dr.  Challoner :  and  in 
the  New  Testament  it  rather  follows  his  early  editions,  1749  and 
1750,  than  his  later  ones,  of  1752,  &c. 

The  Notes  to  the  Old  Testament  are  Dr.  Challoner's,  with  some 
additional  ones  taken  from  Dr.  Troy's  Bible,  4°,  Dubhn,  1791. 
The  Notes  to  the  Neio  Testament  are  simply  those  of  Dr.  Withara, 
taken  from  the  Douay  edition  of  1730;  with  occasional  changes  of 
expression,  to  suit  the  difference  between  the  two  Texts. 

I  do  not  know  what  number  of  copies  was  printed  :  but  suspect 
that  the  work  had  but  a  limited  circulation :  in  fact,  while  Hay- 
dock''s  editions  are  constantly  to  be  met  with,  Syers'  Bible  has 
already  become  a  very  scarce  book,  and  is  seldom  seen. 


1812.— NEW  TESTAMENT.  \%o .  NewcmtU  m  Tyne. 

In  this  year  appeared  a  New  Testament,  printed  in  a  convenient 
fonii,  in  a  provincial  town  of  England,  Newcastle  on  Tyne, — which 

N  % 


92  l8l2. TlIK    NKWCASTJ.i;   TESTAMKNT. 

is  deserving  of  particular  notice.  Its  editor,  (as  we  learn  from  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Gandolphy's  first  Letter  to  liishop  Marsh,  jtrinted  in 
1812,)  was  a  Priest  of  Newcastle,  the  Reverend  John  ^\^)rswick. 
His  chief  object  was,  to  supply  his  flock  with  a  cheap  edition  :  and 
in  appearance  his  Testament  exactly  resend)led  many  j)revious  edi- 
tions,— bearing  the  same  title  as  those  by  Dr.  Challoner ;  with  the 
usual  '  Admonition,'  Pope  Pius  Vlth's  Letter,  and  the  '  Approba- 
tions"' of  Rhemes,  of  Douay,  and  of  Challoner  s  first  edition.  The 
book  was  certainly  printed  from  the  Testament  of  1752:  but  yet  it 
differs  from  its  Text^  in  several  hundred  places,  and  some  of  those 
variations  are  considerable :  in  fact,  it  differs  from  all  previous  and 
all  subsequent  editions.  In  some  passages,  the  Editor  has  added 
words  of  his  own,  within  brackets :  as  in  Matthew  v,  47.  "  what  do 
"you  more  [than  others]?"  vi.  18.  "will  reward  thee  [openly]." 
xiii.  4.  "  some  [of  the  seed]  fell  by  the  wayside.""  xiii.  12.  "shall  be 
"  taken  away  even  that  which  he  hath  [seemingly]."  xvi.  7.  "  But 
"  they  thought  within  themselves,  saying,  [This  he  says]  because 
"  we  have  taken  no  bread."  22.  "  Peter  taking  him  [aside]  began 
"  to  rebuke  him,"  &c.  &;c.  He  translates  Matthew  iii.  8.  "  Bring 
"  forth  therefoi'e  fruit  worthy  of  repentance  :"  uses  '  passover""  in- 
stead of  '  pasch  ;"■  '  cup""  for  '  chalice  ;'  and  frequently  '  elders,' 
instead  of  '  ancients.'  I  noticed  145  variations  from  the  edition  of 
1752  in  S.  Matthew  :  41  in  Mark  :  108  in  Luke :  45  in  John  :  and 
.56  in  the  Acts.  There  are  also  great  differences  in  theA'o^es; 
several  now  ones  are  inserted :  several  of  Bp.  Challoner's,  especially/ 
the  more  offensive  ones^  are  omitted ;  and  others  are  changed. 

But  one  very  remarkable  feature  of  this  edition  is,  that  during 
the  j)rogress  of  the  work  the  Editor  either  wholly  changed  his 
views,  or  was  compelled  by  some  '  outward  pressure*"  of  authority  to 
alter  his  course :  for  no  such  variaiious  as  those  tchich  I  have  mentioned 
occur  after  Jiomans  chapter  3.  From  thenceforth,  the  character  of 
the  book  is  entirely  altered  ;  and  it  becomes,  both  in  Text  and 
Notes,  an  exact  reprint  of  Challoner''s  Testament  of  1752.  The 
word  '  Passover""  is  no  more  used ;  nor  '  cup""  instead  of  '  chalice :"' 
the  brackets  are  discarded,  and  the  usually  supplied  words,  and  the 
quotations  from  the  Old  Testament,  are  printed  in  the  Italic  letter. 
No  note  differs  from  Challoner's,  after  Acts  xvii.  11.  It  has  the 
Table  of  Controversies,  and  of  Epistles  and  Gospels,  precisely 
agreeing  with  the  edition  of  1752. 

The  following  arc  a  few  of  the  renderings  which,  1  believe,  are 


l8l2. THK   NEWCASTLE   TESTAMENT.  93 

peculiar  to  this  edition. — Matthew  i.  18.  "  His  mother  Mary  hav- 
'■'  ing  been  betrothed  to  Joseph.""  19.  "  had  an  intention  to  put  her 
"  away  privately."  v.  37.  "  But  let  your  speech  be  yes,  yes;  no,  no." 
vi.  27.  "  which  of  you,  by  anxious  thought,  can  add,  &c."  ix.  13. 
"  I  am  not  come  to  call  the  just,  but  sinners  to  repentance." 
15.  "Can  the  children  of  the  spouse  mourn,  as  long  as  the  spouse 
"  is  with  them?"  23.  "  the  minstrels  and  multitude  making  a  noise." 
24.  "  He  said,  withdraw,  for  the  girl  is  not  dead."  xiv.  2.  "  There- 
"  fore  mighty  works  are  done  by  him."  xviii.  28.  "  he  laid  hold  of 
"  him  by  the  throat."  xxii.  19.  "  And  they  offered  him  the  coin." 
XX.  2. 9. 11. 13.  "  a  certain  piece  of  money."  xxiii.  16.18.  "  is  bound." 
XXV.  8.  "our  lamps  are  going  out."  63.  "But  Jesus  was  silent." 
69.  "  But  Peter  sat  without  in  the  Cove."  xxvii.3.  "Then  Judas  (&c.) 
"  relenting,  brought  back — ."  9.  "  whom  they  bought  of  the  child- 
"  ren  of  Israel."  20.  "  they  should  ask  Barabbas,  and  make  Jesus 
"  perish."  Mark  ii.  21.  "a  piece  of  undrest  cloth."  iii.  29.  "shall 
"  not  have  foi-giveness  for  ever,  but  shall  be  liable  for  an  everlasting 
"  offence."  v.  15.  "  sitting,  clothed,  and  sound  in  his  judgment." 
vi.  14.  "  and  therefore  mighty  works  are  wrought  in  him."  viii.  33. 
"  reprehended  Peter."  xii.  15.  "  bring  me  a  coin."  Luke  ii.  8. 
"  shepherds  guarding  in  the  fields."  49.  "that  I  must  be  about  the 
"  concerns  of  my  father."  vi.  32.  "  what  merit  have  you."  viii.  23. 
"they  were  filling  [with  water]."  45.  "the  multitude  is  pushing 
''  and  pressing  thee."  ix.  49.  "  because  he  followeth  not  [thee]  with 
us."  xi.  41.  "  But  yet  [of]  that  which  reraaineth  give  alms."  53. 
"  and  to  perplex  him  in  discoursing  about  many  things."  xii.  50. 
"  And  I  am  to  be  baptised  with  a  baptism."  xiii.  9.  "  It  may  even 
"  bear  fruit,  but  if  not — ."  xiv.  35.  "  It  is  neither  of  use  to  profit- 
"  able  land."  xv.  17.  "And  entering  into  himself,  he  said."  xix. 
26.  "even  that  which  [in  appearance]  he  hath."  xx.  18.  "it  will 
"  crush  him  to  pieces."  24.  "  Shew  me  a  piece  of  the  tribute  money." 
26.  "  And  they  could  not  find  fault  with  his  words."  47.  "  who 
"  making  a  pretext  of  long  prayer  devour  widows'  houses."  70. 
"  And  he  said,  You  say  it,  for  I  am."  xxiii.  15.  "  nothing  is  done  to 
"  him  [as  if  he  were]  worthy  of  death."  John  v.  39.  "  Ye  search 
"  the  Scriptures."  xxi.  15.  "  Feed  my  sheep."  Acts  vii.  26.  "and 
"  reconciled  them  to  peace."  xvii.  18.  "  He  seemeth  to  announce 
"  new  gods."    xxvi.  11.  "I  prosecuted  them." 

I  believe  that  the  book  has  never  been  reprinted  :  nor  docs  there 
appear  any  probability  of  its  ever  being  done  hereafter. 


94)  1814-15- ^'t'^^'  TESTAMKNT, 


18U.— NEW  TESTAMENT.     Dahlin,  120. 

In  this  year  appeared  a  republication  of  Dr.  Challoner's  Testa- 
ment, at  Dublin,  copied  from  the  Edinburgh  editions  of  1797  and 
1804. 

1815.— NEW  TESTAMENT.  London. 

In  this  year  we  meet  with  a  publication,  brought  out  under 
novel  and  extraordinary  circumstances  ;  namely,  a  New  Testament 
carefully  prepared  and  issued  by  a  Roman  Catholic  Bible  Society. 

As  this  is,  1  believe,  a  solitary  instance  of  such  an  Institution  in 
England ;  and  very  little  appears  to  be  generally  known  about  its 
origin  and  proceedings ;  I  have  ventured  to  enter  at  some  length 
into  its  history,  and  to  state  a  few  curious  particulars,  gathered 
from  the  writings  of  Bishop  Milner,  and  from  a  very  scarce  and 
interesting  pamphlet,  entitled,  '  Correspondence  on  the  formation, 
'  objects,  and  plan,  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Bible  Society ;  including 
'  Letters  from  the  Earl  of  Shrewsbury,  Lord  Clifford,  Right  Rev. 
'  Bishop  Poynter,  Rev.  Peter  Gandolphy,  Anty.  Rich'^.  Blake,  and 
*  Charles  Butler,  Esq'"''.  With  Notes  and  Observations,  exhibiting 
'  the  genuine  principles  of  Roman  Catholics.'  London,  printed  for 
Seeley;  Hatchard ;  Black,  Parry,  &  Co;  and  Stockdale :  1813. 
pp.  92.  8'>. 

About  the  beginning  of  the  year  1813,  some  gentlemen  in  Lon- 
don, having  been  made  aware  of  the  great  scarcity  of  copies  of  the 
Scriptures  among  the  Roman  Catholics,  particularly  in  Ireland, 
formed  a  design  of  supplying  that  deficiency  to  a  certain  extent,  by 
reprinting  the  Douay  Bible  and  Rhemish  Testament  without  notes, 
and  distributing  them,  either  at  a  low  price,  or  gratuitously,  as 
might  appear  most  advisable.  They  judged  it  best  to  conmience 
with  the  New  Testament:  and  with  that  view  issued,  on  January 
12th  1813,  a  Prospectus, headed'  The  Catholic  Fund,  established 
'  for  the  sole  purjtosc  of  printing  the  IMiomish  version  of  the  New 
'  Testament,  and  dispersing  it  gratuitously,  or  at  a  low  price, 
'  among  the  Roman  Catholics  in  the  United  Kingdom.'  The  Pro- 
spectus states,  'it  is  now  pro[)Osed  to  reprint,  most  faithfully  and 
'  correctly,  their  own  Rhemish  translation,  without  note,  comment, 
'  or  addition,  excepting  that  the  Letter  of  Pope  Pius  VI.  to  the 


I  8 15- NEW  TESTAMENT,  95 

'  Archbishop  of  Florence,  and  the  Approbation  of  the  Enghsh  Col- 

*  leges  of  Eheims  and  Douay,  always  prefixed  to  this  version,  will 

'  also  be  reprinted When  the  sum  collected  shall  amount  to 

"■  £500,  an  edition  proportionate  to  that  sum  will  be  immediately 
'  commenced.' 

Two  days  after  this  prospectus  had  appeared,  Mr.  William  Blair, 
an  eminent  surgeon,  residing  in  Bloomsbury  Square,  London,  one 
of  the  secretaries,  was  made  acquainted  that  the  Rev.  Peter  Gan- 
dolphy,  a  Roman  Catholic  priest,  had  published  '  A  Congratulatory 

*  Letter  to  the  Rev.  Herbert  Marsh,  D.  D.  &c.  on  his  judicious  In- 
'  quiry  into  the  consequences  of  neglecting  to  give  the  Prayer-book 
'  with  the  Bible;'  (London  1812.)  in  which  he  had  said,  •  If  any  of 
'  the  Bible  Societies  feel  disposed  to  try  our  esteem  for  the  Bible, 

*  by  presenting  us  some  copies  of  a  Catholic  Version,  with  or 
'  without  notes,  we  will  gratefully  accept  and  faithfully  distribute 
'  them."*  Mr.  Blair  therefore  wrote  to  Mr.  Gandolphy,  hoping  'to 
'  be  informed  that  the  plan  proposed  would  meet  with  the  full  ap- 

*  probation  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Clergy  in  general.""  Mr.  Gan- 
dolphy made  a  few  alterations  in  the  Prospectus  which  was  sent  to 
him ;  and  advised  Mr.  Blair  to  send  copies  of  it,  so  altered,  to  the 
Roman  CathoHc  Bishops  in  Ireland. 

It  appears,  that  this  movement  on  the  part  of  some  Protestant 
gentlemen  stirred  up  the  activity  of  tlie  '  Catholic  Board,'  then  sit- 
ting in  London  and  anxiously  engaged  about  a  Petition  to  be  pre- 
sented to  the  House  of  Commons  for  '  Catholic  Relief.'  The  fol- 
lowing minutes  of  its  proceedings  were  forwarded  by  Lord  Shrews- 
bury to  Mr.  Blair : 

'  Board  at  the  Earl  of  Shrewsbury's,  Monday,  March  8th,  1813. 

'  The  Lord  Clifford  in  the  chair. 

'  Resolved,     I.  That  this  Board  are  of  opinion  that  it  is  highly 

'  desirable  to  have  a  subscription  entered  into  by  the  Roman  Ca- 

'  tholics  of  Great  Britain,  for  the  purpose  of  promoting  a  gratuitous 

'  distribution  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

'  II.  That  a  Committee  for  carrying  the  above  Resolution  into 
'  effect  be  appointed  at  the  next  meeting  of  the  Board,  to  be  held 
'  at  the  house  of  the  Earl  of  Shrewsbury,  on  Saturday  next,  the 

*  13th  inst.' 

'Board  &c.  Saturday,  March  13th,  1813. 
'  Resolved,  I.  That  a  Committee  be  now  appointed  to  prepare  a 
'  plan  for  promoting  the  distribution  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  agree- 


96  I  8  15. VKW  TESTAMEXT, 

'  ably  to  the  Resolution  entered  into  at  the  last  meeting  of  the 
'  Board. 

'  II.  That  the  Committee  do  consist  of  seven  persons. 

'  III.  That  the  Right  Rev.  Dr.  Poynter,  by  himself  or  deputy,  be 
'  one  of  those  persons,  and  that  the  remaining  six  be  now  appointed 

'  by  ballot. 

'  Committee  appointed. 

'1.  Right  Rev.  Dr.  Poynter.  5.  Anty  Richard  Blake,  Esq. 

'  2.  Right  Hon.  the  Lord  Clifford.       6.  John  Menzies,  Esq. 
'  3.  Hon.  Robert  Clifford.  7.  James  Kiernan,  Esq. 

'  4.  Sir  John  Throckmorton,  Bart. 
'  IV.  That  the  Letter  from  Mr.  Blair  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Gandolphy 
'  be  referred  to  the  Committee,  and  that  the  Connnittee  be  em- 
'  powered  to  communicate  with  Mr.  Blair  on  the  subject  of  that 
'  Letter. 

'  V.  That  no  Resolution  of  the  Board  be  acted  upon,  unless  it 
'  has  been  proposed  at  one  meeting  and  confirmed  at  a  subse- 
'  quent  one. 

'  VI.  That  a  General  Meeting  of  the  Board  of  the  Catholics  of 
'  Great  Britain  be  appointed  for  an  eai'ly  day  in  the  month  of  May 
'  next,  at  the  Free  Masons'  Tavern. 

'VII.  That  the  Board  do  meet  at  the  Earl  of  Shrewsbury's,  on 
'  Saturday  next,  the  20th  inst.,  at  twelve  o'Clock  precisely.*' 

'Board  &c.  Saturday,  20th  March,  1813.     The  Lord  Clifford 
'  in  the  chair. 
'Resolved,    I.  That  the  Resolutions  of  the  last  Board  be  con- 
'  firmed. 

[The  other  Resolutions  relate  to  the  political  business  then  going  on  in 
the  House  of  Commons.] 
'  Adjourned  to  Saturday,  the  27th  inst.*" 

'  Board  held  at  the  Earl  of  Shrewsbury's,  Saturday,  March  27th. 
'  The  Lord  Clifford  in  the  chair. 
'  The  following,  being  the  First  Report  of  the  Committee  ap- 
•  pointed  to  prepare  a  plan  for  promoting  the  distribution  of  the 
'  Holy  Scriptures,  was  read  : 

'  To  the  General  Board  of  the  Catholics  of  Great  Britain. 
'  The  Committee,  to  whom  it  was  referred  by  the  Board  to  pre- 
'  pare  a  plan  for  |)romoting  the  distribution  of  the  Holy  Scriptures 
'  amongst  the  Roman  Catholics  of  Great  Britain,  beg  leave,  in  con- 


I  8  15- NEW   TESTAMENT.  97 

'  sequence  of  such  reference,  to  propose  the  following  Laws  and 
'  Regulations'^  for  the  above  purpose  : 

'  La /lis  and  Becftdations. 
'I.  That  a  Society  be  formed  from  among  the  Roman  Catholics 
'  of  Great  Britain,  for  the  purpose  of  facilitating  the  distribution 
'  of  the  Holy  Sciiii'titkes,  and  particularly  the  New  Testa- 
'  ment,  amongst  the  poor  of  the  Catholic  Communion  ;  and  that 
'  the  same  be  denominated  "  The  Roman  Catholic  Bible  So- 

*  ciETY,"  and  do  consist  of  such  persons  as   shall  be  subscribers 
'  thereto,  of  one  guinea  and  upwards  annually. 

'  II,  That  the  Vicars  Apostolic  of  Great  Britain  be  respectfully 
'  invited  to  become  the  Patrons  of  the  said  Society. 

'  III.  That  the  business  of  the  Society  be  conducted  and  managed 
'  by  the  Patrons,  a  President,  twelve  Vice-Presidents,  a  Treasurer, 
'  a  Secretary,  and  a  Committee  consisting  of  twenty-five  members, 
'  besides  the  officers,  to  be  chosen  by  the  Subscribers  (five  of  whom 
'  to  be  a  quorum),  at  a  meeting  to  be  called  for  that  purpose. 

*  IV.  That  as  the  objects  of  the  Society  can  only  be  effected 
'  by  the  generous  and  zealous  support  of  the  Catholics  of  Great 
'  Britain,  it  is  expedient  that  Subscriptions  be  earnestly  and  gene- 
'  rally  solicited  for  that  purpose ;  the  Subscribers  to  be  classed  as 
'  follows  : 

'  A  Subscriber  of  one  Guinea  annually,  to  be  deemed  a  Member. 

*  A  Subscriber  of  ten  Guineas  at  any  one  time,  to  be  a  Member 

'  for  life. 

*  A  Subscriber  of  three  Guineas  annually,  to  be  a  Governor. 

*  A  Subscriber  of  thirty  Guineas  at  one  time,  or  who  shall  by 

'  one  additional  payment  increase  his  original  subscription  to 
'  thirty  Guineas,  to  be  a  Governor  for  life. 
'  All  Governors  to  be  entitled  to  attend  and  vote  at  the  meetings 
'  of  the  Committee. 

'  V.  That  the  Committee  shall  appoint  all  officers,  and  shall  have 
'  the  superintendance  and  management  of  the  Funds  of  the  So- 
'  ciety  :  their  meetings  to  be  held  as  they  amongst  themselves  shall 

*  appoint :    the  minutes  of  their  proceedings,   together  with   the 

*  Laws  and  Regulations  of  the  Society,  to  be  entered  in  a  book 

*  kept  for  that  purpose :  and  to  make  a  report  of  their  proceedings 

^  These  Laws  and  Regulations  covers  of  the  Society's  Testament,  is- 
OF  THE  Roman  Catholic  Bible  sued  in  1815,  both  in  the  8°.  and  12°. 
Society  were  printed  on  the  boarded      copies. 

o 


98  I  8  15- XKW   TKSTAMKNT. 

'  at  the  Annual  Meeting  of  the  Society;  which  meeting  is  to  be 
'  held  some  day  in  the  month  of  May,  as  shall  be  found  most  con- 
'  venient,  and  after  due  notice. 

'  VI.  That  an  address  to  the  Catholics  of  Great  liritain  be  pre- 
'  pared,  explanatory  of  the  views  and  objects  of  the  Society,  and 
'  soliciting  their  support.' 
It  was  then  resolved, 

*  I.  That  the  Board  do  approve  of  the  Report,  just  read,  of  the 
'  Bible  Connnittee. 

'II.  That  the  Bible  Committee  be  empowered,  if  they  judge  it 
'  expedient,  to  extend  the  object  of  the  proposed  subscription  to 
'  the  distribution  of  approved  books  of  religious  instruction  and 
'  devotion,  in  case  hereafter  the  funds  should  admit  of  this  ex- 
'  tension. 

*  III.  Tiiat  the  Bible  Committee  be  also  empowered  to  distribute 
'  the  plan  and  address,  and  issue  letters,  as  they  shall  think  neces- 
'  sary  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  the  Kesolutions  respecting  the 
'  formation  of  the  Society  into  effect. 

'  IV.  That  the  General  Meeting  of  the  Board  of  the  Catholics  of 

*  Great  Britain  be  appointed  for  Thursday,  the  13th  May,  &c. 

*  V.  That  the  Board  be  now  adjourned  until  Low  Monday,  Sec' 

Although  the  Bible  Committee  was  empowered  to  confer  with 
Mr.  Blair,  upon  the  subject  of  co-operation  with  him  and  his  friends, 
he  was  afterwards  informed  by  Mr.  Gandolphy  and  by  Dr.  Poynter, 
that  upon  further  consideration  they  declined  to  do  so, '  as  it  would 
'  be  of  no  use,  and  could  not  lead  to  anything,  as  their  plan  was  so 

*  different  from  Mr.  Blair's.' 

The  chief  point  of  difference  appeared  to  be,  the  printing  of  the 
New  Testament  with^  or  without.,  notes  :  and  Mr.  Blair,  finding  that 
there  was  no  hope  of  the  Iloman  Catholics  agreeing  to  the  latter 
plan,  at  length  saw  that  joint  agency  was  quite  out  of  the  question. 
He  then  addressed  himself  to  the  inquiry,  whether  if  the  Protestants 
themselves  should  print  an  edition  of  the  Testament  witiiout  notes, 
its  distribution  would  be  opposed  by  the  Roman  Catholic  Clergy : 
and  receiving  what  he  deemed  an  evasive  and  unsatisfactory  reply, 
he  and  his  friends  gave  up  the  idea  of  providing  such  an  edition ; 
and  reported  all  the  correspondence  which  had  taken  place,  to  a 
General  Meeting  of  Subscribers  to  the  'Catholic  Fund'  and  other 
friends  to  the  circulation  of  the  Bible  among  Roman  Catholics. 

At  that  meeting,  which  took  place  on  May  1st,  1813,  one  of  the 


l8l5- NEW   TESTAMENT.  99 

Resolutions  passed  was  this  :   8. '  That  a  Committee  be  appointed  to 

*  consider  the  expediency  of  carrying  into  effect  the  original  pro- 

*  posal,  to  reprint  the  Rhemish  version  of  the  New  Testament. 
'  toiihout  Notes  ;  and,  still  further,  to  ascertain  the  progress  of  the 
'  English  Catholic  Board  with  reference  to  the  object  expressed  by 
'  them,  in  their  advertised  Resolutions  of  March  8, 1818  ;  and  that 
'  such  Committee  be  especially  instructed  to  inquire  carefully  into 
'  the  extent  to  which  the  Irish  Poor  are  supplied  with  the  Roman 
'  Catholic, version  of  the  Scriptures.' 

A  few  days  after  that  Meeting,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Gandolphy  sent 
Mr.  Blair  a  specimen  page  of  a  stereotyped  New  Testament,  which 
the  Roman  Catholic  Bible  Society  were  then  printing.  This  is 
copied  at  p.  39  of  the  very  interesting  and  valuable  '  Correspondence 
'  on  the  formation,  objects,  and  plan  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
'  Bible  Society,  with  notes,  &c.^'  8".  London,  1813. 

The  Text  is  taken  verbatim  from  the  edition  of  Dr.  Challoner's 
Testament  pubHshed  at  Edinburgh  in  1804;  which  edition,  Mr. 
Gandolphy  had  previously  informed  Mr.  Blair,  was  to  be  followed, 
both  in  its  text  and  notes ;  but  Mr.  Charles  Butler  subsequently 
declared,  that  it  was  'yet  uncertain  what  would  be  done  in  respect 

*  to  Challoner's  notes '."" 

Eventually,  it  appears,  the  Committee  changed  its  mind  upon 
the  subject :  for  the  only  edition  which  they  actually  did  publish, 
in  1815,  differed  materially,  both  in  Text  and  Notes,  from  that  of 
1804.  It  came  forth  in  two  sizes,  a  duodecimo  and  a  handsome 
octavo  volume,  with  the  Title,  '  The  New  Testament  of  our  Lord 
'  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ :  translated  out  of  the  Latin  Vulgate : 
'  and  diligently  compared  with  the  Original  Creek.  Stereotyped 
'  from  the  edition  published  by  authority  in  1749.'' 

It  contains,  properly  and  rightfully,  the  '  Approbation"'  prefixed 
to  Dr.  Challoner's  first  edition ;  a  '  Historical  Index,  by  which  the 
'  Life  of  Christ  is  shewn  in  the  concordance  of  the  four  Gospels ;' 
and  a  Preliminary  Address,  written  by  Bishop  PoynterJ,  the  Pre- 
sident of  the  Roman  Catholic  Bible  Society,  in  the  following 
words  : 

'  Address."' 

'  The  Roman  Catholic  Church  has  at  all  times  been  attentive 
'  to  preserve  the  precious  deposit  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  to 
'  impart  the  true  word  of  God  to  the  People. 

'  See  a  note,  p.  104.  post. 

J  Butler's  Memoirs  of  English  Catholics,  IV.  p.  513. 
O  2 


100  J^J.5- N'-^V   TKSTAMENT. 

'  Tlie  autographs,  or  original  manuscripts,  of  tlie  Scriptures  are 

*  not  known  to  exist.  The  manuscript  copies  now  extant,  in  He- 
'  brew  and  Greek,  differ  in  tiieir  readings  one  from  another'*,  and 
'  also  from  the  text  of  various  editions  printed  in  those  languages. 
'  The  Greek  edition  of  the  New  Testament,  printed  at  Oxford,  1675, 

*  gives,  out  of  divers  manuscripts,  about  12000  different  readings. 
'  Hence  the  editions  of  the  Scriptures  in  Hebrew  or  Greek,  from 
'  which  the  Protestant  translations  are  made,  cannot  be  shewn  to 
'  be  exactly  conformable  to  the  originals. 

'  Amongst  the  several  translations  of  the  Bible  into  Latin,  which 
'  were  made,  some  perhaps  in  the  time  of  the  Apostles,  and  others 

*  soon  after,  one  version,  called  the  Italic,  was  held  in  particular 
'  estimation,  and  was  preferred  to  all  the  others.  As  many  various 
'  readings  were  observed  in  the  copies  of  this  version,  St.  Jeuom 

*  was  commissioned  by  Pope  Damasus,  in  the  4th  age,  to  correct 
'  the  translation  of  the  Gospels  by  the  original  Greek.  St.  Jerom 
'  accordingly  corrected,  first,  the  translation  of  the  Gospels, — 
'  afterwards,  that  of  the  rest  of  the  New  Testament,  from  the  best 
^  Greek  manuscripts  that  could  then  be  found.  This  Latin  Vulgate 
'  of  the  New  Testament,  with  St.  Jerom's  amendments,  was  much 
'  esteemed  by  learned  men,  and  was  gradually  brought  into  use  in 
'  the  "Western  Church  :  as  was  also  the  Latin  Vulgate  of  the  Old 
'  Testament,  which  consists  partly  of  St.  Jerom's  translation,  and 
'  partly  of  the  old  Vulgate  or  Italic,  corrected  by  St.  Jerom.  This 
'  Latin  Vulgate  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament  has  been  constantly 
'  used  in  the  service  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  has  been  cited 
'  in  Councils,  explained  by  Commentators,  and  from  time  to  time 

*  diligently  revised. 

'  The  learned  Cassiodorus',  in  the  6th  age,  spared  no  labour 
'  to  have  the  faults  corrected,  which  had  crept  into  the  copies  of  the 
'  Vulgate,  through  the  ignorance  or  negligence  of  transcribers. 

'  In  the  9th  age,  the  Emperor  Charlemagne'"  engaged  Al- 
'  cuiN,  and  other  learned  men,  to  correct  the  Errata,  which  were 
'  then  observed  in  a  number  of  written  copies  of  the  Latin  version, 
'  both  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament. 

'  Laxkrakc",  in  the  11th  age,  employed  much  time  in  correcting 
'  the  copies  of  the  Vulgate. 

^   Kennicot's  '  Present  printed  He-  •"  Capitul.  Caroli  Ma^ni,  \>.  203. 

'  brew  Text  considered.'  "  Mabillon.  Tom.  IX.    Actorum,  p. 

*  Cassiodorus  de  In.stit.  cap.  12,  13.  639. 
t4, 15. 


iHl^^. NEW   TESTAMENT.  1  01 

'  St.  Stephen"  of  Citeaux,  in  the  ISth  age,  with  the  assistance 

•  of  his  Religious,  prepared  and  transcribed  a  very  correct  copy  of 
'  the  Vulgate,  after  having  collo^ted  it  with  innumerable  manu- 
'  scripts,  and  consulted  many  learned  Jews  on  the  Hebrew  Text. 

'  The  Council  of  Trent  P,  without  deciding  anything  concerning 
'  the  Hebrew  and  Greek  editions  of  the  Scriptures,  declared,  that, 
'  amongst  the  Latin  versions,  the  Vulgate  should  be  held  to  be 
'  authentic.  The  Council  ordered  that  a  most  correct  edition  of 
'  the  same  should  be  published. 

'  Learned  men  in  most  of  the  Universities,  and  in  all  parts  of  the 
'  Western  Church,  were  employed  by  Pope  Sixtus  V.  and  Cle- 
'  MENT  Vin.  to  revise  the  Latin  Vulgate,  and  to  collate  it  with 
'  the  best  copies  of  the  Hebrew  and  Greek  manuscripts  and  editions 
'  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  From  the  result  of  the  remarks  and  dis- 
'  coveries  of  these  learned  men,  a  corrected  edition  of  the  Latin 
'  Vulgate  was  pubHshed  at  Rome,  by  Sixths  V.  in  1590 :  another, 
'  more  correct,  by  Clement  VHL  in  1592:  and  again,  with  some 
'  further  amendments,  in  1593. 

'  The  most  learned  Protestants  in  biblical  criticism,  such  as 
'  MiLL^,  Walton'",  and  others,  have  professed  the  greatest  esteem 
'  for  the  Latin  Vulgate.  It  has  been  justly  observed,  that  the 
'  Vulgate  of  St.  Jerom  is  very  ancient,  and  that  it  was  made  long 
'  before  the  divisions  in  religion  that  have  taken  place  in  the  West : 
'  on  which  account,  it  must  be  acknowledged  to  be  further  removed 
'  from  the  suspicion  of  prejudice  and  partiality  than  any  other 
'  version  s. 

'  It  is  reasonable  to  suppose,  that  those  Hebrew  and  Greek 
'  manuscripts,  from  which  the  Latin  Vulgate  was  translated  and 
'  corrected  by  St.  Jerom  in  the  4th  age,  were  more  exact  and 
'  conformable  to  the  originals  than  any  at  present  extant. 

'  From  the  above-mentioned  corrected  Vulgate,  Catholic  trans- 
'  lations  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament  have  been  published  in 
'  almost  all  the  modern  languages  of  Europe. 

0  Ad  calcem  Tom.  IV.  Operum  S.  '  cienne  et  anterieure  a  tovis  les  schismes 
Bernard!.  '  d'occident.'  Diction.  Hist,  de  Feller. 

P  Concil.  Trident.  Sess.  4.  art.  Jerome. 

1  Mill,  Prolegom.  p.  142.  Grotius  in  annotationes  suas  in  Ve- 
■■  Walton.   Prolegom.   in    Polyglott.       fereTestamento.  Vulgatmn  interpretem 

ch.  10.  semper  plurimi  feci,  non  modo  quod 

^  '  II  n'y  a  pas  de  version,  au  juge-  nvilla  dogmata  insalubria  continet,  sed 

*  ment  de  Grotius,  qui  soit  plus  eloignee  etiam  quod  multum  habet  in  se  Erudi- 
'  de  toutes  sortes  de  prcjuges  que  la  tionis. 

'  Vulgate,   parce   qu'elle   est  tres    an- 


102  ^^'.5- — ^''''^^'  TKSTAMKNT. 

'  A  translation  of  the  New  Testament  into  English  was  published 

*  by  the  Ensrlish  College  at  Melms,  in  1582.  The  Doiunj  Bible, 
'  translated  from  the  Vulgate,  diligently  compared  with  the  Hebrew, 

*  Greek,  and  other  editions  in  divers  languages,  was  printed  at 
'  Douay,  in  1()09.    New  editions  of  the  same,  revised  and  corrected 

*  by  Dr.  Challoner,  have  been  printed  in  England,  Ireland,  and 
'  Scotland  :  two'  are  now  in  the  ])ress.  Besides  these,  a  translation 
'  of  the  New  Testament,  with  very  useful  notes,  was  published  at 
'  Douay,  by  Dr.  With  am,  in  1730. 

'  In  the  course  of  theological  studies,  in  Catholic  Universities, 
'  and  Colleges  of  ecclesiastical  education,  the  Sacred  Scriptures  are 
'  well  read,  and  deeply  explored.  The  Scriptures,  together  with 
'  the  perpetual  tradition  of  the  Church,  are  the  pure  source  from 
'  which  the  Minister  of  Christ  derives  the  knowledge  of  Salvation, 
'  which  he  is  commissioned  to  impart  to  the  people. 

'  In  our  Catholic  Chapels,  the  Epistle  and  Gospel  appointed  for 
'  the  day  are  read  to  the  faithful,  by  their  Pastors,  every  Sunday. 

*  The  instructions  delivered  at  the  same  time  are  frequently  an 
'  explanation  of  the  sacred  text  that  has  been  read;  and  may  in 
'  general  be  regarded  as  an  exposition  of  the  principles  and  articles 

*  of  faith,  and  of  the  rules  of  morality,  contained  in  the  Bible. 

'  In  order  to  direct  the  reader  to  a  right  understanding  of  many 
'  obscure  and  difficult  passages  of  the  Scriptures,  the  English 
'  Catholic  translation  is  accompanied  with  explanatory  notes,  which 
'  are  extracted  chiefly  from  the  Commentaries  of  the  Holy  l^^ithers, 
'  and  shew  the  sense  in  which  these  passages  have  been  always 

*  understood  in  the  Church. 

'  Surely  the  Sacred  Scriptures  have  not  been  neglected  in  the 
'  Roman  Catholic  Church,  nor  withheld  fr(mi  the  Catholic  Public. 
'  Surely  Scriptural  truth  has  been  faithfully  preserved,  and  freely 

'  I  am  not  certain  what  are  the  two  that  both  these  latter  were  completely 

editions  of  the  Bible  here  alhided  to,  as  finkhcd  before  1815.     Perhaps  it  was 

being  then  in  the  press.  Most  probably,  the  folio  edition  executed  at  Liverpool 

one  of  tliem  was  tbe  4°  Riljle  i)ublished  in  1816  and  1817.   Mr.  Charles  Butler, 

at  Dublin  in  181 6,  with  the  supposerl  in    a   letter  to  Mr.   Blair,  dated   29th 

sanction  of  Dr. 'i'roy,  the  appearance  of  April,  1813,  mentions  that  two  editions 

which  led  to  a  very  curious  correspond-  '  on  large  paper  are  now  in  the  |)res8 

ence,  &c.  (which  may  be  seen  in  Rev.  '  [probably  the  folio  editions  of  Ilay- 

R.    M'Ghee's    '  Notes   of  the    Douay  '  dock   and  Syers],  and  a  third,  on  a 

'  Bible,  &c.'   8°.  1837.)    Bossibly   the  '  small  type,  has  been  lately  printed.' 

other  was   Ilaydock's  :  or,  it  may  be,  Quirre,  does  he  mean  by  tliis  last,  the 

that  which  was  ])ublished  at  Manches-  Newcastle  edition,  issued  by  Mr.Wore- 

ter  by    Oswald    Syers. — But    I   think  wick,  in  12"  r 


l8l5- NEW  TESTAMENT.  103 

'  disseminated,   by  this  most  ancient  and  widely  established  So- 
'  ciety. 

'  With  a  view  of  facilitating  the  means  of  religious  instruction 
*  among  the  Roman  Catholics  of  Great  Britain,  the  English 
'  Catholic  Board  proposes  to  raise  a  fund,  for  the  purpose  of 
'  printing  and  circulating,  at  a  very  cheap  rate,  an  approved  edition 
'  of  the  Catholic  version  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures  in  English,  espe- 
'  cially  of  the  New  Testament,  with  notes.  It  is  moreover  the 
'  intention  of  the  Catholic  Board,  if  the  fund  to  be  collected  shall 
'  be  found  sufficient  for  the  purpose,  to  extend  its  plan,  and  to  pro- 
'  vide  means  of  supplying,  for  the  benefit  of  the  poorer  Catholics, 
'  cheap  editions  of  the  most  approved  and  useful  books  of  piety 
'  and  religious  instruction.' 

The  superintendence  of  this  edition  was  confided  to  the  care  of 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Rigby",  afterwards  Vicar  Apostolic  of  tho  London 
District. 

The  Text,  as  was  above  stated,  agrees  with  that  of  the  edition  of 
1749.  I  have  only  detected  a  single  slight  variation,  viz.  at  Philipp. 
ii.  7.  All  the  Notes,  which  are  not  numerous,  are  Bp.  Challoner's ; 
and  with  one  exception  (1  Corinth,  vi.  12.  from  edit.  1752)  are 
taken  from  his  first  edition,  1 749.  About  twenty  are  wholly  omit- 
ted. From  many  others  the  controversial  parts,  and  the  abusive 
expressions,  are  honorably  withdrawn,  agreeably  to  a  Resolution 
of  the  Board,  dated  May  10th,  '  That  all  such  notes  as  are  offensive 
'  to  the  just  feelings  of  our  Christian  brethren  be  omitted.''  But 
this  circumstance  appears  to  have  provoked  Dr.  Milner  to  remark, 
that  'almost  every  note  of  Bishop  Challoner's  edition,  ichich  was 
'  necessary  for  rendering  the  Testament  safe  in  the  hands  of  the  igno- 
'  rant,  was  left  out  of  the  stereotype  edition.'  (Supplemental  Me- 
moirs of  English  Catholics,  p.  243.)  From  the  beginning,  that 
Prelate  set  his  face  most  bitterly  against  the  Society  ;  and  made 
no  secret  of  his  hostility.  Indeed,  he  himself  has  repeatedly  boasted 
of  it,  and  has  furnished  us  with  so  many  interesting  particulars  of 
his  opinions  on  that  subject,  that  I  copy  some  of  them  here  from 
the  work  last  mentioned. 

He  speaks,  as  if  with  horror,  of  '  so  strange  and  unheard  of  an 
'  institution  as  that  of  a  Catholic  Bible  Society,  announcing  in  its 
'  very  title  a  departure  from  the  Cathohc  Mule  of  Faiths  After 
abusing  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  for  their  exertions, 

"  Butler's  Essays,  p.  210. 


104  l8l5- ^'1'^^     TESTAMENT. 

he  asserts  that  '  never  was  impiety  and  bhisphemy  so  ripe  among 
'  the  people  as  at  the  present  day,  while  the  records  of  the  courts 
'  of  justice  demonstrate  that  pubhc  ciinies  go  on  year  by  year,  in 
'  proportion  to  the  progress  of  the  Bible  Societies^,  fourfold  and 
'  even  sixfold:'  &c.  And  proceeds,  '  How  portentous  a  sight,  then, 
'  must  it  have  been  to  the  pious  and  well  informed  Catholics  of  the 
'  Continent,  to  see  their  English  brethren  (all  of  them  at  that  time 
'  laymen)  forming  themselves  into  a  Bible  Society,  for  the  avowed 
'  purpose  of  instructing  the  poor  of  their  communion  in  their  reli- 
'  gion  from  the  bare  text  of  the  Scripture  V 

Ho  mentions,  that  some  of  the  Vicars  Apostolic  may  have  ac- 
cepted the  invitation  to  become  patrons  of  the  Society,  '  with  the 
'  view  of  keeping  it  in  order  f  but  that  he  had  rejected  the  repeated 
overtures  which  had  been  made  to  him ;  and  refers  to  his  senti- 
ments as  recently  made  known  in  a  printed — but  not  jmblisht^d — 
charge  to  his  clergy :  in  which  he  solemnly  warns  them,  to  have 
nothing  to  do  with  such  societies,  nor  to  countenance  the  distribu- 
tion of  Bibles  and  Testaments  among  the  very  illiterate  persons  of 
their  congregations.  [He  reprints  a  portion  of  that  charge,  in  the 
Appendix.]  He  laughs  at  the  small  results  of  the  Society's  la- 
bours :  '  yet  all  this  mighty  preparation  ended  in  the  production  of 
'  a  small  stereotype  edition  of  the  New  Testament,  without  the 
'  usual  distinction  of  verses,  and  almost  without  notesy.  It  was 
'  the  most  incorrect  edition  of  the  Testament  that,  perhaps,  ever 
'  was  published.  It  was  spurned  at  by  the  Catholics,  who  scarcely 
'  bought  a  copy  of  it.  .  .  .  In  conclusion,  the  stereotype  Testament 
'  became  a  bankrupt  concern,  and  the  plates  of  it  are  supposed  to 
'  have  been  sold  to  the  pewterers.'  pp.  J^iSO-^-i^. 

^  I  am  sorry  to  find  Dr.  M'Hale  '  matter  susceptible  of  all  the  clearness 
lending  his  countenance  to  so  unfound-  '  of  matlieniatical  calculation.' 
ed  and  preposterous  an  assertion.  The  Q.  '  Which  do  you  think  it,  a  con- 
following  occurs  in  the  Report  of  his  *  comitant  circumstance,  or  a  conse- 
examination  before  the  Commissioners  '  quence  flowing  from  the  institution 
of  Irish  Education  Inquiry,  in  1825:  '  of  those  Societies  ?' 
'  I  had  also  in  view  an  observation  of  A.  '  It  is  a  coincidence  which  is  a 
*  Dr.  Milncr,  which  he  illustrates  by  '  curious  one.  I  will  not  say  it  is  a 
'  particular  references  to  the  History  '  consequence  flowing  from  it,  though 
'  of  England,  and  to  the  Calendar,  that  '  I  beheve  ihat  if  Bil)le  Societies  were 
'  crime  seems  to  have  multi])lied  in  •  to  prevail  in  this  country,  and  to  sup- 
'  proportion  to  the  ascendancy  of  Bible  '  plant  the  ancient  religion,  that  crime 
'  Societies.'  '  would  multiply  in  the  same  extent.' 

Q.  '  Do   you    yourself   believe    that  [F)ighth  Report,  p.  298.] 

'  proposition  to  be  true  r'  V  A  serious  difference  is  understood 

A.  '  I  have  no  doubt  of  it :    it  is  a  '  to  have  taken  place  in  the  Board,  re- 


I  815. NEW  TESTAMENT.  105 

He  gives  vent  to  the  same  virulence,  in  a  favourite  organ,  '  The 
'  Orthodox  Journal/  (a  periodical  conducted  by  a  coarse  and  vio- 
lent man,  Wm.  Eusebius  Andrews,  a  devoted  tool  of  Dr.  Milner,) 
in  the  following  terms  :  '  The  Catholic  Board  set  on  foot  that 
'  strange  and  unheard  of  Institution  in  Church  history,  a  Catholic 
*■  Blhle  Society;  the  first  acts  of  which  were  to  resolve  "that  it  is 
'  expedient  to  instruct  the  Catholic  poor  by  distributing  the  Scrip- 
'  tures  among  them,  and  that  a  Committee  be  appointed  to  carry 
'  this  plan  into  effect.""' 

[Dr.  Poynter,  Vicar  Apostolic  of  the  London  district,  insisted 
that  notes  should  accompany  the  New  Testament  to  be  issued  by 
the  Board.  Mr.  Charles  Butler  was  of  opinion,  that  they  might 
be  dispensed  with  on  this  occasion.]  '  Tn  conclusion,  this  difference 
'  was  compromised  by  a  resolution  of  the  Board,  that  no  notes 
'  should  be  published  "  offensive  to  the  just  feelings  of  any  of  our 

*  Christian  brethren."'''  You  will  readily  conceive  how  impossible  it 
'  was  to  act  up  to  that  resolution,  so  as  to  guard  our  flocks  against 
'  the  misinterpretations  of  the  sense  and  corruptions  of  the  Text, 

*  practised  at  all  times  against  the  true  religion  by  the  poor  be- 
'  nighted  '•  Christian  brethren''''  here  alluded  to.'  &c.     '  Its  boasted 

*  stereotype  New  Testament,  at  the  same  time  that  it  betrayed  the 

*  Catholic  truth  in  its  mutilated  notes,  and  in  its  fraudulent  adoption 

*  of  Dr.  Green's  and  Dr.  Walton"'s  Approbation  of  liishop  Ohal- 
'  loner's  faithful  notes,  was  proved  to  abound  with  the  most  nume- 

*  rous  and  gross  errors :  hardly  a  copy  of  it  could  be  sold  ;  and,  in 

*  the  end,  the  plates  for  continuing  it  have  been  of  late  presented 
'  by  an  illustrious  personage,  into  whose  hands  they  fell,  to  one  of 
'  our  Prelates,  [qu.  Dr.  CoUingridge  ?]  who  will  undoubtedly  emj)loy 
'  the  cart-load  of  them  for  a  good  purpose,  as  they  were  intended  to 
'  be,  by  disposing  of  them  to  some  pewterer,  who  will  convert  them 
'  into  numerous  useful  culinary  iuijilements,  gas-light  pipes,  and 
'  other  pipes.'    (Orthodox  Journal,  Vol.  VII.  pp.  9—11.) 

Similar  abuse  was  continually  scattered  abroad  through  various 

'  specting  their  stereotype  Testament.  *  are  offensive  to  the  just  feelings  of 

*  Mr.  Charles  Butler  contending  that  '  our  Christian  brethren  be  omitted." 
'  it  ought  to  be  published  without  any  *  In  consequence  of  this,  almost  every 

*  notes,  the  London  Vicar  Apostolic  '  note  of  Bishop  Challoner's  edition, 
'  [i.  e.  Dr.  PoynterJ  insisting  that  there  '  which  was  necessary  for  rendering 
'  should  be  notes.  A  compromise  seems  'the  Testament  safe  in  the  hands  of 
'  to  have  taken  place  on  the  subject,  '  the  ignorant,  was  left  out  of  the  ste- 
'  at  the  meeting  of  May  lo;  when  it  '  reotype  edition.' 

'  was  resolved,  that  "  all  such  notes  as 


1()()  1<^'5- ■'^'■^^'    IJ^^lAMKNT. 

channels,  botli  by  Dr.  Milner  and  his  tool,  W.  E,  Andrews.  I  sub- 
join one  more  specimen,  in  the  following  extract  from  the  Anti- 
Jacobin  Bemeir,  Vol.  LIII.  p.  ^396:  '  Extract  from  a  letter  of  an 
'English  Catholic  Pastor/  dated  Whitwick,  5  Nov.  1817.  'I  am 
'  aware.  Sir,  that  there  are  Catholic  Lawyers  in  Lincoln's  Inn,  and 
'  other  Catholics  elsewhere,  who  wish  to  explode  the  Douay  Bible 
'  and  Rheims  Testament,  because  Protestant  Biblemongers  hate 
'  them  ;  and  who,  in  compliment  to  the  latter,  have  lately  stereo- 
'  typed  and  published  an  edition  of  the  Testament  full  of  blunders, 
'  in  which  every  note  of  the  former  that  was  distasteful  to  the 
'  bigotted  Protestants  is  carefully  expunged  :  but  I  see  with  plea- 
'  sure  that  this  edition  is  despised  and  rejected  by  the  Catholic 
'  public,  and  remains  a  dead  weight  on  the  hands  of  its  pubhshers, 
'  who  themselves  are  so  far  ashamed  of  their  work,  that  they  sup- 
'  press  their  own  name,  and  ascribe  it  to  a  person,  who  being  dead 
'  cannot  clear  himself  of  the  im])utation,  the  late  Dr.  Rigby.  And 
'  what  have  they  got  by  their  attempt  to  substitute  their  wretched 
'  stereotype  to  the  old  and  honest  Rheims  Testament  ?  Let  the 
'  examination  of  Charles  Butler  Esq.,  published  by  these  Bible- 
'  mongers,  on  purpose  to  disgrace  him,  attest.' 

This  letter  was  written  professedly  on  the  subject  of  Dr.  Troy"'s 
edition  of  the  Bible,  with  the  Rhemish  notes,  at  Dublin,  in  1816.  4". 
I  make  no  remark  upon  the  spirit  exhibited  in  the  foregoing  ob- 
servations: but  am  happy  in  being  able  to  state,  that  Dr.  Milner^s 
unworthy  exultation  over  the  supposed  fate  of  those  stereotype 
plates  was  premature  and  groundless ;  as  I  have  discovered  that 
they  were  again  used,  for  another  handsome  edition  of  the  Testa- 
ment, published  in  London  by  Samuel  Bagster,  in  the  year  1823 ; 
which  book  is  still  in  circulation. 

Dr.  Milner  asserts,  that  it  would  be  a  portentous  sight  to  the 
Catholics  of  the  Continent,  to  see  their  English  brethren  forming 
themselves  into  a  Bible  Society.  But  there  appears  very  little 
reason  for  his  affected  surprise  and  great  wrath  upon  this  subject : 
for  it  was  notorious,  and  must  have  been  especially  well  known  to 
him,  when  he  wrote  that  work  (in  1820),  that  Roman  Catholic 
Bible  Societies  had  been  established  at  several  places  on  the  Con- 
tinent of  Europe.  For  instance,  one  was  instituted  at  Paris,  so 
long  ago  as  the  early  part  of  the  last  century.  It  published  several 
editions  of  the  New  Testament,  for  cheap  distribution  :  and  in  the 
preface  to  one  of  these,  printed  in  ]7'51.  may  be  seen  an  account 
of  the  Society  ;  an  English  version  of  which  is  given  in  '  The  Chris- 


iSl^. NKW   TRSTAMENT.  107 

*  tian  Observer/  for  December  1815.  [Owen's  '  History  of  the  British 
'  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,'  II.  p.  573.] 

In  1805  or  1806,  another  was  estabhshed  at  Ratisbox,  under 
the  auspices  of  the  Rev.  M.  "Wittman,  director  of  the  Ecclesiastical 
Seminary.  It  prepared  a  new  Translation  of  the  New  Testament 
into  German,  from  the  Original  Greek,  and  published  it,  without 
note  or  comment,  in  1808.  Subsequently,  two  large  editions  of  the 
entire  Bible  were  issued.  Before  the  year  1818  Wittman  had 
distributed  sixty  thousand  copies  of  the  German  New  Testament. 
[Owen,  I.  p.  173.] 

In  1814,  the  Roman  Catholic  Clergy  in  Haxover  joined  in 
forming  a  Bible  Society :  and  their  leader  declared,  '  that  he  re- 
'  joiced  in  the  opportunity  of  uniting  in  so  glorious  a  cause ;  and  he 

*  was  decidedly  of  opinion  that  the  Scriptures  should  be  put  into 
'  the  hands  of  every  class  of  persons,  and  even  the  poorest  and 
'  meanest  should  have  it  in  his  power  to  draw  Divine  instruction 
'  from  the  fountain-head/ 

There  was  a  Roman  Catholic  Bible  Society  in  Russia,  in  1814, 
or  before  it.  And  in  that  year  the  Archbishop  of  Mohilew  pub- 
lished a  pastoral  letter  in  approval  of  it.  That  step  of  his  highly 
offended  the  Pope;  who  on  September  3rd,  1816,  launched  forth 
an  angry  Rescript,  censuring  the  Archbishop  for  having  given  en- 
couragement to  the  circulation  of  the  Scriptures.  [Owen,  II. 
p.  429] 

In  1816,  a  similar  Society  was  in  operation  in  Poland.  Upon 
hearing  of  it,  the  Pope  sent  a  Rescript  to  the  Archbishop  of  Gnesn, 
its  bitter  enemy,  commanding  him  to  oppose  and  put  down  Bible 
Societies.  [Owen,  III.  p.  302.]  This  latter  Rescript  bears  date 
June  29th,  1816. 

Some  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Clergy  in  England  were  greatly 
annoyed,  that  those  Rescripts  should  have  become  publicly  known 
in  this  country,  at  an  unseasonable  moment,  when  they  were 
anxiously  seeking  relief  from  the  British  Parliament. — And  one  of 
their  mouth-pieces,  jNlr.  W.  Eusebius  Andrews,  went  so  far  as  to 
assert,  [in  the  'Gentleman's  Magazine,'  Vol.  Ixxxiv.  part  ii.  p.  594, 
and  in  the  'Orthodox  Journal,'  Vol.  v.  p.  152,  &c.],  that  both  docu- 
ments were  forgeries !  They  are  reprinted  in  Latin  and  English  in 
Nos.  I.  and  III.  of  the  '  Antibiblion,  or  Papal  Tocsin,'  8°.  London, 
1817:  and,  in  English  only,  in  '  Blair's  Letter  to  Wilberforce,'  1819. 
p.  128-137. 

Besides  the  Societies  above-mentioned,  many  Individuals  of  the 

p  2 


108  l^'5- ^'^'^^'    TESTAMENT. 

Roman  Catholic  Clergy  on  the  Continent  exerted  themselves  most 
lau(lal)ly  in  si^rcading  the  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures  among  their 
flocks.  Of  these,  I  may  specially  name  Baron  Von  ^V'esaenberg, 
Vicar  General  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Bishop  of  Constance  in 
Switzerland  ;  who  gave  his  countenance  and  aid  most  liberally 
towards  the  dissemination  of  the  Scriptures  among  all  the  subjects 
of  his  spiritual  jurisdiction. 

M.  Gossner,  of  Munich,  translated  the  New  Testament  into 
German,  and  published  several  editions  of  it. 

The  long  and  zealous  labours  of  Dr.  Leander  Von  Ess,  Professor 
of  Theology  in  the  University  of  Marburg,  in  the  holy  cause  are 
too  well  known  to  need  repeating  here.  He  also  made  a  translation 
of  the  New  Testament  into  German ;  and  dispersed  numerous 
editions  of  it,  notwithstanding  all  the  attempts  of  Rome  to  impede 
him.  He  received  warm  encouragement  and  support  from  M.  An- 
tony Reiningcr,  the  Pro- Vicar  of  Baron  Von  Wessenberg. — Von 
Ess  states,  that  he  had  the  satisfaction  of  finding  that  the  scruples 
of  Roman  Catholics — even  of  Priests — against  the  perusal  of  the 
Bible  were  gradually  giving  way.  [Owen,  II.  p.  229.] 

Within  four  years,  up  to  1821,  he  had  distributed  more  than 
three  hundred  and  ninety  thousand  copies  of  his  German  Testa- 
ment among  them.  [Report  of  Hibernian  Bible  Society,  1821. 
p.  28.  96.]  *  Upwards  of  one  hundred  and  twenty  thousand  copies 
'  of  the  three  German  Testaments,  by  Von  Ess,  Gossner,  and  the 

•  Ratisbon  Bible  Society,  have  been  printed  [in  1815] :  other  Ca- 
'  tholic  editions  of  the  whole  Bible  or  the  New  Testament  have 
'  appeared,  and  obtained  a  considerable  circulation.  Several  Ca- 
'  tholic  bishops,  deans,  doctors  of  Divinity,  and  priests,  publicly 
'  recommend  the  devout  reading  of  the  New  Testament,  from  the 
'  pul])it,  the  profesor's  chair,  and  the  press.  They  also  personally 
'  put  it  into  the  hands  of  Bible  Societies,  and  collo  i  money  from 
'  their  connexions'.' 

While  all  these  movements  in  the  religious  world  were  publicly 
going  on,  in  different  parts  of  Europe,  could  bishop  Milner  alone 
have  remained  in  ignorance  of  them  l  or  could  he  be  surprised,  that 
intelligent  and  highminded  Roman  Catholics  in  England  should  be 

z  'A  Parish  Priest  in  Bavaria  volun-  '  time   for   a  large   number  of  Testa- 

•  tarily  gave  a  donation  of  seven  hun-  '  ments,  in  order  to  sui)ply  every  indi- 

•  dred  florins  (ujiwards  of  seventy  '  vidual  cottage  in  his  parish.'  [Owen, 
'pounds  sterling)  to  the  Ratisbon  In-  III.  p.  71.] 

'  stitution ;    subscribing  at   the   same 


1815. NEW    TESTAMENT.  109 

imbued  with  a  similar  spirit  of  liberality,  and  desire  to  place  their 
own  countrymen  on  an  equality  in  this  respect  with  those  of  the 
same  classes  in  other  nations  ? 

We  are  not  to  be  surprised,  that  the  Bishop,  who  thus  wished  to 
keep  his  own  Laity  in  ignorance  of  the  Word  of  Inspiration,  should 
sj^eak  with  bitterness  of  a  Society  of  Protestant  gentlemen,  who 
had  desired  to  join  their  Roman  Catholic  brethren  in  the  circulation 
of  the  Bible.  See  his  scornful  remarks,  at  p.  244  of  his  '  Supple- 
'  mentary  Memoirs  :  '  defeated  in  their  primary  object  which  was 
'  to  get  the  Catholics,  and  especially  the  Catholic  Clergy  to  co- 
'  operate  with  them,  in  suhstitutinq  the  dead  letter  of  the  Text  for  the 
'  living  voice  of  the  Pastors^  uhich  manoeuvre  they  Icnew  to  he  the 
'  ready  means  of  undermining  the  Catholic  Faith^  they  had  recourse 
'  to  another  device,  &c.  &c.''  We  do  not  find  St.  Paul  so  exclu- 
sively trusting  to  the  living  commentator,  as  to  be  alarmed  lest  the 
'  dead  letter  of  the  Text'  should  '  undermine  the  Catholic  Faith.''  On 
the  contrary,  he  calls  that  Text  (Giv  koL  ivcpyrjs.,  '  living,  and  full  of 
*  energy,'  "  sharper  than  a  two-edged  sword,  piercing  even  to  the 
"  dividing  asunder  of  soul  and  spirit,  and  of  the  joints  and  marrow, 
"  and  a  discerner  of  the  thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart."  (He- 
brews, iv.  12.) 

It  is  gratifying  to  find,  that  not  all  the  Roman  Catholic  Clergy 
viewed  this  Society  with  dislike  and  fear.  The  Rev.  G.  L.  Haydock, 
whose  labours  I  have  detailed  above,  published  a  letter  in  the  first 
Volume  of  the  Orthodox  Journal,  in  1813,  in  which  he  approves  the 
idea  of  a  Roman  Catholic  Bible  Society,  and  is  very  glad  to  hear  of 
their  design  to  publish  the  New  Testament. 

But  that  excellent  intention  quite  throws  Dr.  Milner  off"  his 
guard ;  makes  him  lose  his  temper,  abuse  his  brethren,  and  contra- 
dict himself.  At  first,  he  believed  that  a  Testament  was  to  be 
published  without  any  notes  at  all :  '  Copies  of  a  considersble  part 
'  of  the  New  Testament  tvithout  Notes  have  already  (viz.  Sept.  18th, 
1813)  been  exhibited  in  several  parts  of  England  and  Ireland.' 
[Orthodox  Journal,  I.  p.  128.]  Soon  afterwards,  he  changes  his 
tone,  and  says,  that  it  would  have  been  much  better  to  have 
no  notes  in  the  Society's  New  Testament,  than  such  as  they  have 
given,   [ibid.  p.  179.] 

He  is  especially  angry  with  his  fellow  Vicar  Apostolic  Dr. 
Poynter,  for  joining  the  Society  and  superintending  the  Testament : 
and   in  fact  he  himself  established  a  '  Catholic  Tract  Society,'  in 


110  BIBLES    OF     1816    AND     I  8 1 8. 

August  1815;  probably  in  opposition  to  the  Roman  Catholic  I3ible 
Society,  [ibid.  III.  p.  313.] 

I  may  add,  in  conclusion  of  this  long  and  rambling  account,  that 
the  Testament  of  1815  has  been  reprinted,  at  least  three  times, 
since  all  these  heavy  denunciations  were  sent  forth  against  it. 


1816-17.— BIBLE.  Liverpool,  Folio. 

Dr.  (ribson,  Vicar  Apostolic  of  the  Northern  District,  had  been 
applied  to,  as  we  have  already  seen,  to  sanction  two  editions  of  the 
Bible,  published  at  Manchester  by  rival  printers,  between  1811  and 
1811. — In  the  year  1816  another  edition  was  projected  and  begun 
at  Liverpool,  in  the  same  costly  and  inconvenient  foho  size ;  and 
was  finished  in  1817,  bearing  on  its  titlepage,  that  it  was  published 
with  his  sanction.  It  contains  the  '  Approbations'  of  the  Douay 
Bible  of  1609;  and  those  of  the  New  Testaments  of  1582,  1600, 
1749,  and  1810.  This  Bible  differed  in  its  component  parts,  both 
from  Playdock's  and  Syers'  editions. 

The  Text  is  taken  from  Bishop  Challoner,  in  the  Old  Testament : 
and  almost  without  exception  in  the  New  Testament,  from  his  later 
editions. 

The  Notes  exactly  agree  with  those  of  Dr.  Challoner  in  the 
edition  of  1772. 

In  1822—3  the  same  publishers,  Fisher  and  Co.,  issued  what  they 
called  '  a  second  edition"'  of  this  Bible,  '  revised  and  corrected,  at  the 
'  Caxton  press  in  London.''  And  in  1829  another,  put  forth  under 
the  sanction  of  Dr.  Bramston,  then  Vicar  Apostolic,  calls  itself 
'the  third  edition.'  All  three  are  in  large  folio;  the  last  of  them 
is  very  handsomely  executed. 


THE  4".  BIBLES  OF  1816  AND  1818. 

Few  modern  publications  have  excited  more  general  attention, 
or  have  led  to  more  ample  discussion  and  controversial  remark, 
than  the  two  editions  of  the  Bible  printed  at  Cork  and  Dublin, 
under  the  sanction  of  Dr.  Troy  and  other  Bonian  Catholic  Bi- 
shop.s,  by  Coyne  and  M'"  Namara.  At  the  time,  their  publication 
was  enveloped  in  considerable  mystery ;  and  even  now,  there  are  a 
few  points  connected  \\ith   them  not  fully  cleared  up.     But  T  be- 


JUBLES  OF  1816  AND  1818.  Ill 

lieve,  that  the  main  features  of  the  transaction  will  be  found  to  be 
nearly  as  follows  : 

In  the  year  1813,  James  A.  M^  Namara,  a  bookseller  of  Cork, 
issued  proposals  for  publishing  a  new  edition  of  the  Douay  Bible 
and  Rhemish  Testament ;  and,  to  render  it  more  complete,  the 
whole  of  the  old  Rhemish  Notes  were  to  be  inserted. 

There  is  little  doubt,  that  this  was  not  merely  the  private  specu- 
lation of  a  country  bookseller ;  but  that  the  work  had  been  sug- 
gested to  him  by  the  Bishops :  for  in  his  first  prospectus  he  comes 
before  the  public  with  a  most  imposing  array  of  Clerical  Patrons, 
'  His  Grace  the  Most  Rev.  Dr.  ©"Reilly,  Roman  Catholic  Lord 
'  Primate  of  all  Ireland,  and  Archbishop  of  Armagh :  His  Grace 
'  the  Most  Rev.  Dr.  Troy,  Roman  Catholic  Archbishop  of  Dublin, 
'  His  Grace  the  Most  Rev.  Dr.  INIurray,  Roman  Catholic  Coadjutor- 
'  Archbishop  of  Dublin,  and  President  of  the  Royal  Catholic  Col- 
'  lege  of  St.  Patrick's  Maynooth ;'  six  other  Bishops,  three  Digni- 
taries, '  and  nearly  three  hundred  Roman  Catholic  Clergymen  in 
'  different  parts  of  Ireland.'' — All  this  promised  aid  could  not  have 
been  collected  in  a  short  time.  Indeed  there  is  good  reason  to 
suppose,  that  steps  had  been  taken  for  the  production  of  such  a 
work  so  early  as  the  year  1810  a. 

The  book  was  printed  in  Duhlin,  by  James  Gumming.  It  came 
out  in  fortnightly  numbers,  at  \s.  8d.  each  ;  which  were  not  publicly 
exposed  in  shops  for  general  sale,  but  were  to  be  left,  '  by  proper 
'  persons,'  at  the  houses  of  the  subscribers  throughout  all  the  towns 
of  Ireland.  —  By  special  permission  of  Dr.  Troy,  the  Rev.  P. 
Walsh,  of  Denmark  Street  Chapel,  Dublin,  was  appointed  to  revise 
the  work  for  publication.  Three  thousand  copies  were  struck  off: 
of  which,  2500  were  for  subscribers,  and  500  were  allotted  to  Mr. 
Gumming  as  security  for  payment  of  the  expense  of  printing. — 
After  about  ten  numbers  had  appeared,  in  1813,  Mr.  M^  Namara 
removed  from  Cork  to  Dublin. 

In  the  latter  part  of  the  year  1814  Mc  Namara  was  declared  a 
bankrupt ;  and  the  work,  which  was  then  finished  to  the  end  of  the 
Epistle  to  the  Romans,  ceased  to  be  carried  on  by  him.  He  had 
been  paid  by  the  subscribers  for  each  number,  or  part,  as  it  was 
delivered  to  them  :  but  the  printer  Cumming  had  nothing  but  five 

a  See   Preface    to    Rev.    R.  J.  M^  '  ment,'  8".  1S37,  from  which   I  have 

Ghee's  most  interesting  and  valuable  borrowed    much    information    on   this 

work,    'The    Complete   Notes   of  the  subject. 
'  Douay    Bible    and    Rhemish  Testa- 


112  BIBLES    OF    1816    AKl)    I  8  1  8. 

hundred  copies  of  an  imperfect  work,  for  his  remuneration  and 
outlay.  He  soon  afterwards  left  Ireland,  for  America  ;  and  Mr. 
John  CununiuLT,  a  relative,  havinj^  taken  up  the  business  of  his 
printing  office,  cast  about  for  means  of  completing  the  tive  hundred 
copies  in  his  hands.  Being  a  Protestant,  he  scai'cely  knew  how  to 
obtain  purchasers  for  a  Roman  Catholic  IJible  ;  and  therefore 
applied  to  !Mr.  Coyne,  an  eminent  llonum  Catholic  bookseller  and 
publisher,  to  undertake  the  publication  of  this  edition  for  him. 

Mr.  Coyne  declined,  unless  the  same  corrector,  the  Rev.  P. 
^\'alsh,  should  be  appointed  to  revise  the  remainder  of  the  work : 
and.  this  being  arranged  with  Dr.  Troy,  Coyne  undertook  to  become 
publisher;  and  the  work  was  completed  and  came  out  in  1816,  with 
^Ir.  Coyne's  name  and  the  notice,  '  Approved  of  by  the  Most  Rev. 
'  Dr.  Troy,  R.  C.  A.  D.' 

This  Bible,  being  now  fairly  launched  into  the  public  market, 
soon  drew  the  attention  of  Protestants  in  England  to  the  important 
fact  of  the  revival,  at  such  a  time,  of  the  very  objectionable  Notes 
of  the  old  Rhemish  edition.  These  were  examined  and  severely 
animadverted  on,  in  the  British  Critic  for  September,  1817  (Vol. 
VIII.  p.  302),  and  in  the  Courier  London  Newspaper,  in  the  fol- 
lowing month  of  October,  in  letters  signed  '  Fabricius,'  (i.  e.  Dean 
Arthur  H.  Kenney,  of  Achonry.)  Public  feeling  having  been  now 
roused  upon  the  subject,  Dr.  Troy  became  alarmed  for  the  jjolitical 
consequences  of  this  untoward  event ;  and  in  a  published  letter, 
dated  24th  of  October,  1817,  stated  his  surprise  at  the  appearance 
of  such  an  edition ;  he  said,  that,  having  '  now  fi^r  the  first  time 
•  considered'  the  Rhemish  notes,  he  found  them  very  objectionable 
in  many  ways,  and  that  he  had  never  intended  to  sanction  any 
Bible  which  should  not  be  conformable,  both  in  text  and  notes,  to 
that  which  was  published  by  R.  Cross,  in  1791. — He  withdrew  his 
Approbation  from  the  edition  of  1810;  and  directed  his  Clergy  to 
discourage  and  prevent,  by  every  means  in  their  power,  its  circula- 
tion among  their  parishioners. 

The  Roman  Catholics  of  Dublin  now  saw  that  there  was  under- 
hand dealing,  in  some  quarter  or  other;  and  not  being  willing  to 
suppose  that  their  Archbishop  was  concerned  in  it,  more  particu- 
larly after  his  frequent  disclaimers  of  any  participation  in  the 
business,  they  began  to  look  with  suspicion  upon  the  publisher,  Mr. 
C'oyne ;  and  some  of  them  went  so  far  as  to  denounce  him  for 
kavinq  fonjod  Dr.  Troy.<  approbation.  That  highly  respectable 
bookseller  instantlv  felt  what  was  due  to  his  character.      He  went 


BIBLES    OF    1816    AND    1  8  I  8.  113 

at  once  to  Archbishop  Troy,  explained  the  whole  matter  in  the 
presence  of  two  witnesses ;  proved  to  the  Archbishop  that  he  had 
distinctly  sanctioned  the  book  and  had  appointed  one  of  his  own 
priests  to  overlook  its  publication ;  and  received  his  admission  that 
•he — Coyne —  was  in  no  way  answerable  for  the  book  or  its  conse- 
quences. 

However,  Dr.  Troy's  repudiation  of  the  Bible  effectually  stopped 
the  sale  of  Mr.  Cummins'  copies  in  Ireland  :  and  he  found  it 
advisable  to  transport  the  greater  number  of  them  to  America. 

It  will  appear  strange  to  many  persons,  that  at  the  very  tmie 
when  these  transactions  were  taking  place  in  Dublin,  the  very 
same  Bible,  which  had  occasioned  all  the  discussion,  and  had  been 
publicly  disclaimed  by  Dr.  Troy  for  the  very  objectionable  character 
of  its  notes; — this  very  same  Bible,  with  the  same  notes,  was 
actually  in  course  of  republication,  professedly  under  the  same 
patronage,  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Bishops  and  Clergy,  and  with 
two  thousand  additional  subscribers. — Such  however  is  the  startling 
fact. — M^  Namara,  who  had  been  made  a  bankrupt  in  1814, 
returned  to  Cor^,  and  was  again  set  up  in  business ;  and  began  to 
complete  the  unfinished  2500  copies  of  his  former  Bible,  and  to 
reprint  many  numbers  for  the  accommodation  of  his  new  Sub- 
scribers. His  advertisement  now  boasted  of  all  the  Archbishops,  as 
before;  of  twelve  Bishops  (some  recently  appointed)  instead  of 
nine ;  three  hundred  Roman  Catholic  Clergymen ;  and  '  near  two 
'  thousand  additional  subscribers  since  the  work  commenced  print- 
'  ing.' —  It  appeared,  with  a  new  and  more  full  titlepage,  dated 
'  Cork^  1818,'  announcing  that  '  this  edition  of  the  New  Testament 
'  is  sanctioned  and  patronized  by  the  Roman  Catholic  Prelates  and 
'  Clergy  of  Ireland,'  [which  see  below,  among  the  Collations  and 
Descriptions.]  To  this  edition  M^  Namara  added  an  Epitome  of 
Ecclesiastical  History,  compiled  by  himself;  and,  as  if  to  revenge 
himself  on  those  who  had  exposed  the  re-publication  of  the  violent 
Rhemish  notes,  he  inserted  into  this  Bible  a  work  of  equal  acri- 
mony, which  had  lately  been  dragged  once  more  into  light,  '  Ward's 
'  Errata  of  the  Protestant  Bible.*' 

As  there  has  been  much  difference  of  opinion  about  the  fact  of 
there  being  tivo  editions  of  this  Bible,  a  circumstance  which  is  not 
one  of  mere  curiosity,  but  is  of  great  importance, — I  took  the 
pains  to  compare  a  copy  dated  1816  with  one  of  1818  :  and  al- 
though, to  an  unpractised  eye,  the  general  resemblance  of  the  two 
is  striking,  the  following  variations  will  be  really  found   in   the 

Q 


114  BIIU.KS    OV    1816    AM)    ].Sl(S. 

press-work :  In  the  Old  Testament,  sheets  signature  A  to  M  are 
reprinted.  [N  0  P  Q  are  the  same  in  both  eopics],  11  reprinted  [8 
same  as  before],  T  U  reprinted  [X  to  A  a  the  same].  IJ  b  to  E  e 
reprinted  [F  f,  G  g  the  same],  H  h  reprint  [I  i  same],  K  k  reprint 
[L  1  to  T  t  same],  U  u  reprint  [X  x  to  ti  G  same]  In  3  H  the 
book  of  Tobias  begins  on  recto  in  1816,  on  verso  in  1818:  1818 
has  a  second  introductory  note,  which  is  wanting  in  181G.  From 
this  to  the  end  of  the  Old  Testament  all  is  reprinted,  the  greater 
part  of  the  edition  of  1818  being  in  half  sheets,  viz.  to  signature 
4  Q,  and  again  from  4  Y  to  8  PI,  and  (second  set)  8  A  to  8  E.  At 
4  R  (Psalm  cxlv.)  a  new,  more  clumsy,  set  of  initial  letters  is  intro- 
duced, which  are  used,  with  exception  of  a  few  sheets,  throughout 
the  remaining  books.  The  Old  Testament,  of  1816,  ends  at  p.  927, 
signature  6  A  ;  that  of  1818,  at  p.  928,  signature  8  E. 

In  the  Neia  Testament,  signatures  A  [to  G  g  (the  end  of  Romans), 
are  the  same] :  H  h  to  3  H  (1816,  or  H  h  h  1818)  are  reprinted, 
1816  ends  at  p.  424:  1818,  at  p.  486.  (See  some  further  particu- 
lars, in  the  '  Collation  and  Description'  of  this  edition,  given  here- 
after.) 

In  the  remarks  of  the  'British  Critic'  (1817)  on  the  edition  of 
1816,  some  of  the  Rhemish  notes  were  particularly  pointed  out  to 
public  notice,  as  being  uncharitable  and  offensive.  This  seems  to 
have  induced  certain  parties  to  make  an  attempt  to  withdraw  those 
notes  from  sight,  at  least  in  a  few  copies.  For  this  purpose  eight 
leaves  of  cancels  were  printed — I  have  them — lor  the  edition  of 
1818;  namely, 

pp.  21,  22.  containing  the  notes  on  S.  Matthew  xiii.  15,  29,  30. 
93,94.  ...  on  S.Luke  ix.  55. 

101,102.  ...  on  S.  Luke  xiv.  23. 

203,204.  ...  on  Acts  xxiv.25.  xxv.ll. 

341,342.  ...  on  2  Timothy  ii.  20.  iii.  6,9,  12,  13. 

405,406.  ...  on  2. John  (two  notes),  on  v.  10,  wholly,  and  all 
the  latter  part  of  the  third. 

415,  416 on  Revelation  ii.  20. 

427,  428.  ...  on  Revelation  xvi.  13, 19.    xvii.  6. 
In  a  few  of  these  cases  the  notes  are  shortened ;  but  in  general 
they  arc  wholly  withdrawn.     I  have  seen  so  few  perfect  copies  of 
this  edition,  that  I  am  unable  to  say  whether  the  cancels  have  been 
fjenerally  inserted,  or  not. 

Detailed  accounts  of  the  above  transactions,  Dr.  Troy's  dis- 
claimer, Mr.  Coyne's  justification  of  himself,  the  remarks  of  the 


BIBLES    OF   1816  AND    1818.  115 

Courier,  &c.  &c.  may  be  seen  in  '  Blair's  Letter  to  Wilberforce,'  8«. 
1819,  pp.  209-233:  in  M'Ghee's  'Complete  Notes  of  the  Douay 
'  Bible  and  Rhemish  Testament/  1837,  pp.  iii— ciii ;  and  in  O'Sul- 
livan  and  M'Ghee's  work,  entitled  'Romanism  as  it  rules  in  Ireland/ 
2  vols.  1840;  vol.  ii.  pp.  69  to  78,  and  168  to  186.  And,  on  the 
other  side  of  the  question,  in  the  '  Orthodox  Journal,'  Vol,  V. 

With  respect  to  the  Text  of  these  Bibles  :  In  the  Old  Testament 
it  generally  follows  Dr.  Challoner ;  but  occasionally  differs  from  his 
version:  e.  g.  in  Nehemiah  ix.  17.  Job  xxvi.  13.  Isaiah  viii.  19- 
Ezechiel  xix.  5.  &c.  &c.  where  it  seems  to  agree  with  Dr.  Troy"'s 
edition  of  1791.  At  Ezechiel  vii.  22.  is  an  unusual  reading,  '•sacred 
places,' for  secret,  in  the  edition  of  1816  only.  I  should  have  sup- 
posed that  it  was  merely  a  printer's  error,  but  that  it  is  repeated 
in  the  note  on  the  same  page. 

The  Text  of  the  New  Testament  I  believe  to  be  copied  from  the 
edition  printed  at  Liverpool  in  1788  (containing  all  the  Rhemish 
Notes) ;  which  is  much  nearer  to  the  language  of  the  old  Rhemes 
edition  than  any  other  modern  one :  Dr.  Challoner's  first,  of  1749, 
is  more  like  it  than  his  subsequent  editions  are. 

In  the  Testament  of  1816  is  a  strange  misprint,  at  1  Corinth,  i. 
25 — "  The  wickedness  of  God  is  stronger  than  men ;"  and,  in  that 
of  1818,  another,  at  1  John  iii.  9 — "  He  cannot  sin,  because  he  is 
"  born  of  .s*»,"  (for  "  born  of  God^)  In  fact,  this  latter  edition  is 
very  incorrectly  printed. 

The  Preface  prefixed  to  the  Bible  is  that  of  the  old  Rhemish 
Testament  of  1582  ;  with  an  alteration  of  the  commencement,  as  far 
as  the  words  '  which  translation  we  do  not  for  all  that  publish ;' 
and  an  omission  near  the  end,  from  '  We  add  the  Greek,'  &c.  to 
'  so  it  is  in  the  Greek.' 

The  Notes^  in  the  Old  Testament,  are  chiefly  Dr.  Challoner's  : 
but  many  of  his  are  omitted,  and  many  others  are  inserted  from  a 
different  source.  The  notes  to  the  New  Testament  are  those  of 
the  old  Rhemists,  in  all  their  asperity  of  language.  Some  few  are 
omitted — about  six  or  seven  [viz.  on  Mark  xiv.  71 ;  xv.  46.  John 
v.  14.  Acts  XV,  20.  Rom.  vi.  23.  2  Cor.  vii.  9.  Apoc.  xxii.  11.]; 
which  also  are  omitted  from  the  Liverpool  edition  of  1788,  which 
I  believe  was  made  the  printer's  'copy'  for  this  edition:  and 
one  note  is  added,  at  Matthew  i,  25;  which  note,  I  think,  first 
appeared  in  Dr.  Carpenter's  Testament,  of  1783.  Those  notes, 
which  have  no  mimber  of  tJie  verse  prefixed,  but  are  marked  with 

Q  2 


116  i8i7. 


■NEW   TKSTA.AIKNT,   BKLFAST. 


asterisks,  &c.  are  taken  from  the  margin  of  the  okl  Rheines 
edition'*. 

I  am  not  aware  to  what  extent  the  Notes  of  the  edition  of  181G 
differ  from  those  of  1818 :  but  I  have  observed  differences  in  both 
those  notes  whicli  are  on  the  last  page  of  the  New  Testament,  viz. 
on  Apoe.  xxii.  18  and  20.  The  last  clause  of  the  note  on  v.  18.  in 
the  former  edition  reads  thus:  '  And  this  was  the  property  of  them 
'  [the  Heretics]  in  all  ages,  and  so  it  is  of  ours  wow,  as  we  have 
'  noted  through  the  whole  IJible,  and  as  we  have  in  sundry  places 
'  set  forth  to  the  sight  of  all  indifferent  readers,  in  the  New  Testa- 
'  ment ;  that  all  the  world  may  see  that  the  apostles  curse  is  fallen 
'  upon  them,  and  may  beware  of  them.'  In  the  edition  of  1818 
this  note  ends  at  the  tvord  ^  Bible.'' 

Neither  of  these  editions  is  very  commonly  met  with  in  book- 
sellers' shops.  I  have  seen  copies  in  various  parts  of  our  southern 
counties,  but  almost  all  were  mutilated  and  imped'ect,  many  of  the 
numbers  having  been  lost  before  the  volume  was  bound. 


1817.— NEW  TESTAMENT,  Belfast ,  19.^^ . 

This  edition,  I  believe,  is  the  first  of  that  long  series  which  has 
proceeded  from  the  presses  of  ]3elfast;  a  town,  which  within  the 
last  twenty  years  has  sent  forth  repeated  editions,  both  of  Bibles 
and  Testaments,  in  various  sizes,  under  the  sanction  of  Bishop 
Denvir.  I  have  not  seen  a  copy  of  the  edition  of  1817;  but  have 
been  told  by  the  printer,  that  it  exactly  resembles  one  which  he 
put  forth  in  the  year  1825.      If  so,  its  Text  and  Notes  are  those  of 

^  In  connexion  with  the  strange  cir-  Now  it  has  been  admitted,  even  by 
cumstances  under  which  these  two  Roman  Catholic  Divines  and  Scholars, 
Bibles  ajipeared,  I  cannot  forbear  call-  for  the  last  two  hundred  years,  that 
ing  attention  to  the  following  fact.  The  this  Ei)istle  is  a  ])al|iable  forgery.  St. 
first  editors  of  the  Rhemish  Testament,  James  had  been  dead  some  years,  be- 
in  15S2,  in  their  note  on  2  Peter  i.  15,  fore  Clement  became  Bishop  of  Rome. 
state  as  follows:  'St.  Clement,  in  his  Yet  Dr. Troy  allowed  a  Bible  to  issue, 
'  Epistle  to  our  Lord's  brother,  wit-  with  his  sanction,  so  lately  as  18 16,  in 
'  nesseth  that  S.  Peter,  encouraging  which  this  confessed  forgery  is  again 
'  him  to  take  after  his  decease  the  l)rought  forward  as  a  genuine  jiiece, 
'  charge  of  the  Apostolic  Roman  See,  for  the  instruction  [?]  of  Irish  Roman 
'  promised,  that  after  his  departure  he  Catholics.  N.B.  I  lun  indebted  for  this 
*  would  not  cease  to  jjray  for  him  and  note  to  the  Catholic  Layman  of  De- 
'  his  flocic,  thereby  to  ease  him  of  his  cember  1^53;  where  this  and  other 
'  pastoral  burden.  Tom.  I.  Concil.  matters  of  similar  import  are  ably  and 
'  Ep.  I.  St.  Clem,  in  initio.'  temperately  treated,  p.  138. 


l8l8. NEW   TESTAMENT,  BY   MR.  HOURABIN.  117 

Dr.  Challoner :  and  most  probably,  it  was  printed  from  the  Dublin 
edition  of  1814.  It  contains  the  old  usual  'Approbations,' of  the 
Testaments  of  158^1,  1600,  and  17 1-9:  but  none  from  any  living 
Bishop. 


1818.— NEW  TESTAMENT,  by  Ma.  Horrabin,  12". 

Within  three  years  after  the  appearance  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
Bible  Society's  Testament  in  1815,  which  gave  so  deep  offence  to 
Dr.  Milner,  as  related  above,  p.  105,  another  edition  of  it  was  put 
forth,  in  a  cheaper  form,  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Horrabin  and  Mr.  Sidney, 
under  the  sanction  of  Dr.  Poynter,  Vicar  Apostolic.  Mr.  Horrabin 
was  one  of  the  Chaplains  of  Virginia  Street  chapel  in  London. 
He  was  a  man  of  liberal  sentiments :  at  a  meeting  of  the  British 
and  Foreign  School  Society,  he  stood  up,  and  declared  that  Roman 
Catholics  were  disposed  to  give  a  cordial  cooperation  and  support 
to  those  schools.  For  that  expression  of  liberality  he  was  roughly 
assailed,  by  the  editor  of  the  Orthodox  Journal;  and  likewise,  for 
his  venturing  to  join  with  a  Layman,  in  revising  an  edition  of  the 
New  Testament.  That  layman  was  Marlow  John  Francis  Sidney, 
Esq.,  Treasurer  of  the  'Catholic  Schools^'  in  St.  Giles"',  London, 
and  probably  a  gentleman  who  enjoyed  the  confidence  of  his  bishop, 
Dr.  Poynter. 

The  Testament  was,  with  a  few  changes  in  the  preliminary  pieces, 
a  copy  of  that  of  1815  :  it  was  issued  in  sixpenny  numbers,  for  the 
convenience  of  the  poorer  classes :  and  probably  it  received  a  con- 
siderable degree  of  encouragement  and  support  from  them ;  at 
least,  if  we  may  judge  from  the  bitterness  with  which  Dr.  Milner 
attacked  it  and  its  editors,  in  his  favourite  channel,  the  columns  of 
the  Ortliodox  Journal.  '  While  I  was  rejoicing,"  he  says,  '  in  com- 
'  mon  with  other  consistent  CathoHcs,  at  the  fortunate  exit  of  the 
'  stereotype  Testament,  [see  above,  p.  105.]  being  resolved  not  to 
'  recall  even  the  memory  of  it ;  I  was  alarmed  with  a  notice  con- 
'  tained  in  a  late  printed  Report  of  the  Education  Committee, 
'  which  announced  that  a  Catholic  Testament,  with  Dr.  Poynter's 
'  notes,  was  printed  and  upon  sale  at  the  East  end  of  the  town,  in 
'  sixpenny  numbers.  I  immediately  procured  the  numbers,  and 
'  found  them  to  be  a  reprint,  as  far  as  regards  the  Notes,  of  the 
'  mischievous  ill-fated  stereotype.    The  only  difference  worth  men- 

"  See  some  notices  of  these  Schools,  '  Charity  Schools  in  St.  Giles's,'  in  The 
and  of  their  rivals  the  'St.  Patrick's       Catholicon,  Yoh  II.  p.  85, 125, 158. 


118  l8l8. NEW  TESTAMKNT,   BV   MR.  HORRABIN. 

'  tioning  between  the  two  editions  is,  tliat  the  sixpenny  numbers 
'  omit  the  references  to  parallel  passages  contained  in  the  stereo- 
'  type ;  and  on  the  other  hand  contain  the  Table  of  Controversies, 
'  which  is  wanting  in  the  latter.' 

'This  revival  of  a  work,  avowedly  made  to  disgnise  the  true  reli- 
'  gion  and  to  favour  a  false  one,  connected  also,  as  it  evidently  is, 
'  with  the  modern  plan  of  educating  Catholic  children  in  methodist 
'  schools,  is  the  cause,  Sir,  of  my  sending  the  present  letter  to  be 
'  published  by  you ;  in  hopes  that  it  may  draw  the  attention  of  tlie 
'  Catholic  Prelates  and  Clergy  of  the  united  kingdom  to  a  business 
'  of  such  vital  importance  as  this  is  to  the  safety  of  the  true  reli- 
'  gion  and  the  salvation  of  souls.  As  several  of  those  respectable 
'  personages  may  not  have  had  the  means  of  comparing  our  vene- 
'  rable  Challoner's  notes,  (which  he  and  our  predecessors  judged 
'  necessary,  agreeably  with  the  stated  laws  of  the  Church,  for  ren- 
'  dering  our  vulgar  translation  safe  in  the  hands  of  English  readers,) 

*  with  the  mutilated  notes  of  the  stereotype  and  sixpenny  editions, 
'  I  will  here  give  some  specimens  of  the  differences  in  question. 
'  These  pastors  will  judge  whether,  from  the  state  of  the  Catholic 

*  and  the  Protestant  mind  at  the  present  day,  there  was  or  is  suffi- 
'  cient  cause  for  the  unavailing  sacrifices  which  have  been  made  to 
'  the  prejudices  of  the  latter. 

'  It  is  to  be  observed  that,  in  quoting  bishop  Challoner's  notes, 
'  I  quote  them  from  h\f^  first  edition,  that  of  1749;   because  the 

*  stereotype  editor  makes  use  of  this  edition,  evidently  because  the 
'  notes  in  it  are  fewer  and  shorter  than  those  in  the  later  editions, 
'  not  because  it  is  better  authorized  than  these  are  ;  for  T  myself, 
'  in  1777,  received  a  copy  of  the  last  edition  of  both  Testaments 

*  from  the  very  hands  of  the  venerable  commentator.' 

Dr.  M.  proceeds  to  enumerate  the  notes  to  which  he  objects ; 
and  in  every  instance  strongly  condemns  the  omissions  made  in  the 
edition  of  1815.     He  then  goes  on  to  say, 

'  1  trust,  Sir,  that  this  specimen  of  the  treacherous  nnitilation  of 
'  bishop  Challoner's  notes,  which  some  time  ago  I  noticed  in  the 
'  stereotype  Testament,  and  which  Mr.  C.  Butler  has  ascribed  to 
'  the  late  Dr.  Rigby,  will  excite  all  zealous  bishops  and  priests  of 
'  the  British  Catholic  churches,  who  see  them,  to  exert  themselves 
'  in  their  respective  stations  against  the  revival  of  that  Testament, 
'  whether  in  sixpenny  numbers  or  in  any  other  shape.  It  is  plain, 
'  that  the  cancelled  part  of  our  former  Catholic  notes  is  precisely 
'  the  part  lohich  is  2canted  at  the  present  day,  as  well  as  it  was  here- 


l820. NEW   TESTAMENT,   WITHOUT    NOTES.  119 

*  tofore,  to  render  an  English  translation  of  the  Sacred  Text  safe 
'  and  profitable  in  the  hands  of  the  British  Laity  ;  and  that  the 
'  notes  which  were  left  remaining  in  the  stereotype,  were  only  left 
^  for  form'' s  sake,  and  to  avoid  the  censure  of  the  rules  of  the  Index ; 
'  to  the  Congregation  of  which  the  stereotype  ought  to  have  been 
'  denounced,  as  its  progeny  ought  to  be  at  the  present  day/ 

This  letter  is  dated  Dec.  29th,  1818.  [Vol.  VII.  p.  11,  &c.]  It 
probably  increased  Dr.  Milner's  displeasure  with  the  editors,  that 
they  had  introduced  into  it  Pope  Pius  Vlth^s  letter  to  Martini, 
accompanied  by  a  few  sentences  of  their  own,  recommending  it  as 
'  a  letter  deserving  of  particular  attention,  because  it  unequivocally 
'  shews  the  benefit  which  the  faithful  may  reap  from  their  having 
'  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  their  vulgar  tongue,  provided  they  read 
'  them  with  the  same  spirit  of  submission  as  the  Eunuch  of  Queen 
'  Candace,  Acts  viii.' 

I  cannot  tell  what  effect  Dr.  Milner's  denunciations  had  upon 
the  sale  of  this  edition :  but  undoubtedly  it  is  seldom  to  be  met 
with,  at  present.  However,  his  desire  of  suppressing  it  was  not 
accomplished;  for  it  was  stereotyped  in  Dublin,  in  1826;  and, with 
titlepages  of  various  dates  according  as  copies  were  required,  con- 
tinues in  circulation  to  this  day. 

1820.— NEW  TESTAMENT,  without  notes. 

This  year  was  signalized  by  the  issue  of  a  very  remarkable  edi- 
tion of  the  Rhemish  Testament,  being  one  without  a  single  note, 
comment,  various  reading,  or  marginal  reference.  The  occasion  of 
its  appearance  was  as  follows.  At  the  desire  of  some  benevolent 
gentlemen  in  Dublin,  both  Roman  Catholics  and  Protestants, 
among  whom  were  the  Earl  of  Fingal,  Lord  Lorton,  and  John 
David  La  Touche,  Esq.,  twenty  thousand  copies  were  struck  off, 
from  stereotype  plates,  for  general  distribution,  at  a  very  moderate 
price,  and  especially  for  circulation  in  schools,  hospitals,  prisons,  &c. 
It  was  printed  by  R^.  Coyne,  the  principal  Roman  Catholic  book- 
seller; and  each  copy  bore  the  'Approbation'  of  Dr.  Troy,  pasted 
within  its  cover,  in  the  following  words :  *  I  certify,  that  the  Sacred 
'  Text  of  the  New  Testament,  in  this  Edition  of  it,  is  conformable 
'  to  that  of  former  approved  editions ;  and  particularly  to  that  of 
'  the  Douay  English  Version  sanctioned  by  me,  and  published  by 
'  R.  Cross,  in  the  year  1791.  +  J.  T.  Troy,  D.  D.  &c.     Dubhn,  9th 

•  Feb.  1820.'     This  is  immediately  followed  by  the  translation  of 


120         l820. NEW  TESTAMENT,  WITHOUT  NOTES. 

an  Extract  of  a  Rescript,  addressed  by  His  Holiness  Pius  VH.  to 
the  Vicars  Apostolic  of  Great  liritnin.  '  Vicars  Apostolic,  labour- 
'  ing  in  the  Vineyard  of  our  Lord,  Direct  all  your  zeal  and  atten- 
'  tion  to  this,  that  all  the  faithfull,  whom  we  have  committed  to 
'  your  pastoral  care,  love  one  another  in  charity,  sincerity,  and 
'  truth :  that  in  the  present  general  agitation  they  shew  themselves 
'  an  example  of  good  works :  that  they  obey  the  King,  and  be  so 
'  dutiful  and  faithful  to  him,  that  our  adversaries  may  fear  (not 
'  having  it  in  their  power)  to  speak  ill  of  us :  that  they  abstain 
'  from  reading  vicious  books,  by  which  in  those  most  calamitous 
'  times,  our  holy  Religion  is  in  all  directions  assailed  :  that  by  read- 
'  ing  pious  books,  and  above  all  the  Holy  Scriptures,  in  the  editions 
'  approved  hy  the  Church,  they  conform  in  faith  and  good  works  to 
'  you,  as  their  pattern  in  precepts  and  practice.  AN'liile  we  trust 
'  from  your  fidelity  and  proved  veneration  for  us,  that  this  duty 
'  shall  be  duly  performed,  we  impart  to  you  the  Apostolic  bene- 
'  diction.  Given  at  Rome  at  the  College  of  Holy  Mary  the  Greater, 
'  on  the  18th  of  April,  year  of  Grace,  1820,  of  our  Pontificate  SI.' 

I  am  sorry  that  Dr.  Troy  has  not  hesitated  to  certify  that  the 
text  of  this  edition  is  '  particularly  conformable '  to  that  published 
by  R.  Cross  in  1791  :  for  I  am  obliged  to  declare,  that  it  differs 
from  Cross's  edition,  in  at  least  five  hundred  places.  In  fact,  the 
text  is  taken  literally  from  that  of  Dr.  Challoner's  second  edition, 
1750;  and  is,  I  believe,  the  first,  if  not  the  only  modern  repre- 
sentative of  that  particular  text. 

Dr.  Troy  and  the  other  Roman  Catholic  prelates  appeared  to  be 
satisfied  with  the  book,  on  its  first  appearance :  but  after  some 
time  reports  were  industriously  spread,  that  some  of  the  friends  of 
Scriptural  reading  accompanied  their  presents  of  these  Testaments 
to  individuals  with  oral  comments  of  their  own  :  so  that  the  TJishops 
became  alarmed  with  fears  of  proselytism,  and  withdrew  their  sanc- 
tion from  the  work,  and  discouraged  its  further  circulation.  Mr. 
Coyne,  its  publisher,  then  printed  a  small  tract,  of  36  pages,  without 
a  regular  titlepage,  headed,  '  Supplement  to  the  Douay  Testament 
'  without  Note  or  Comment.'  This  contained  the  notes  usually  at- 
tached to  other  editions  then  in  circidation,  together  with  certain 
Testimonies  from  the  Fathers,  alleging  that  the  Church  alone  is 
competent  to  decide  questions  of  Religion  :  and  to  these  was  added 
the  Creed  of  Pope  Pius  IV. 

Through  that  last  movement  of  the  Bishops  in  respect  of  this 
Testament,  it  is  i)robable  that  a  great  many  copies  were  left  un- 


I  020. NEW   TESTAMENT. 


121 


saleable  in  the  publisher's  hands.  And  he,  to  diminish  his  loss, 
appears  to  have  sold  some  of  them  to  a  bookseller  in  London ;  who 
in  1825  issued  them  under  a  new  {but  untrue)  title,  as,  '  The  New 

*  Testament  &c.  tvith  Annotations  &c.  approved  and  recommended 
'  by  the  four  R.  C  Archbishops  of  Ireland.''  I  have  seen  such  a 
copy.  Nothing  was  changed  but  the  titlepage.  Not  one  note  was 
in  the  book. 

To  shew  the  origin  and  object  of  the  Society  from  which  this 
Testament'  proceeded,  I  annex  the  following  notice,  taken  from  a 
Dublin  Newspaper,  '  Saunders'  News-letter,'  of  January  7th,  1820. 

'  Society  for  Circulating  the  Roman  Catholic  Version 
'  of  the  New  Testament. 
'  Whatever  difference  of  opinion  may  prevail  as  to  the  indisori- 
'  minate  circulation  of  the  Scriptures,  there  is  one  point  upon 
'  which  all  denominations  of  Christians  must  be  agreed,  that  it  is 
'  desirable  that  the  poor  should  be  placed  upon  a  footing  with  the 
'  rich,  by  having  an  edition  of  the  Scriptures  at  a  price  that  will 
'  bring  it  within  the  attainment  of  those  amongst  them  who  may 
'  be  desirous  of  reading  them.  Hitherto  the  poor  Protestant  has 
'  enjoyed  this  advantage ;  but  as  Roman  Catholics  entertain  con- 
'  scientious  objections  to  the  Protestant  version,  they  are  not,  in 
'  this  respect,  on  an  equal  footing ;  and  it  appears  therefore  desir- 
'  able  to  place  within  their  reach  a  Version  to  which  they  will 
'  entertain  no  such  objection.  To  forward  this  object,  a  meeting 
'  of  Gentlemen  of  both  persuasions  was  held  at  the  Lecture  room 
'  of  the  Dubhn  Institution  House,  15,  Sackville  Street,  on  Wed- 
'  nesday,  22nd  day  of  December,  1819,  Earl  of  Meath  in  the  chair : 

*  when  it  was  resolved  : — 

'  That  a  Society  be  now  constituted,  the  object  of  which  shall  be 
'  the  Circulation  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Version  of  the  New  Testa- 
'  ment,  without  Note  or  Comment.' 

Other  Resolutions  followed  :  among  them,  one  of  a  Vote  of 
thanks  to  Lieutenant  James  E.  Gordon,  R.  N.,  by  whose  zeal  and 
exertions  the  Society  was  formed.  Afterwards,  this  notice  appears  : 
'  N.  B,    An  agreement  has  been   entered  into  with   Mr,  Richard 

*  Coyne,  of  Parliament  Street,  for  the  printing  of  20,000  Copies  of 
'  the  Roman  Catholic  Testament,  without  note  or  comment,  on 
'  Stereotype  plates,  which  edition  is  in  a  state  of  great  forwardness."* 

Mr.  William  Eusebius  Andrews,  as  usual,  deemed  it  his  duty  to 
defame  a  Society  whose  movements  were  disapproved  by  his  patron 

R 


IxJ^  1820. Xi;\\     TKSIA.MI.V  r. 

Dr.  jNliliicr.  In  his  Orthodox  Jonniul  we  find  a  sneering  and  dis- 
paraging notice  of  it :  'It  consisted  of"  an  Earl  >,  a  Viscount  -,  an 
'  Honorable ',  a  Rear-Adniiral  ',  an  Engineer  Major  ^,  a  reverend 
'  Dean'',  a  ]3anker'',  a  Naval  Captain  **,  some  half  dozen  Parsons 9, 
'  and  a  i'ew  Laymen  'o,  all  Protestants  : — and,  to  carry  on  a  sem- 
'  blance  of  ti'uth,  two  Catholic  gentlemen  were  placed  upon  the 
'  Managing  Committee.'  — The  excellent  persons  above  pointed  at 
were,  1.  The  Earl  of  Mcath,  2.  Viscount  Lorton,  3.  Hon.  James 
Hewitt^  4.  Admiral  Oliver,  i>.  Major  Oliver,  6.  Dean  Murray,  of 
Ardagh,  7.  James  Digges  La  Touche,  Esq.  8.  Lieutenant  J. 
Gordon,  R.  N.  9.  Revs.  Dr.  Singer,  Henry  Moore,  James  Dunn, 
W,  Evanson,  &c.  10.  Judge  Daly,  J.  Devonshire  Jackson,  R.  Mac 
Donnell,  Jienjamin  Guinness,  R.  B.  Warren,  1  \ .  Hugh  O'Connor, 
Esq.,  and 'i 

Andrews  goes  on, — •  Only  four  Catholics  are  known  to  have 
'  assisted  this  protestant  work  of  proselytism ;  namely,  an  English 
'  gentleman,  agent  in  Sligo  to  a  Protestant  Peer ;  the  poor  book- 
'  seller  [Coyne]  who  has  undertaken  to  furnish  the  copies  ;  and  the 

'  two  Gentlemen  [H.  O'Connor  and ]  placed  on  the  Managing 

'  Committee.'  {Orthodox  Journal,  V^III.  p.  41.  48.) 

In  a  few  months  afterwards,  a  similar  Society  was  established  in 
London^  calling  itself  '  the  London  Society  for  circulating  the 
'  Roman  Catholic  Version  of  the  New  Testament  without  note  or 
*  comment.'  Among  its  members  were,  the  Earls  of  Gosford  and 
Rocksavage,  Right  Hon.  Vesey  Fitzgerald,  M.  P..  Hon.  Frederic 
Calthorpe,  M.  P.,  George  Dawson,  Esq.  M.  P.,  William  Parnell, 
Esq.  M.  P.,  James  Maxwell,  Esq.  M.  P.,  William  Wilberforce, 
Esq.  M.  P.,  Sir  Thomas  Baring,  Henry  Drummond,  J.  Sinclair, 
S.  Milles,  Esqrs.,  Major  Magennis,  Lieutenant  Gordon,  &c.  &c.  &c. 

At  a  meeting  holden  at  the  Thatched  House  Tavern  on  June 
11,  1820,  the  Members  declare  themselves  anxious  to  support  the 
'  Dublin  Roman  Catholic  Testament  Society ;  and  adopt  its  rules, 
'  with  some  necessary  local  modifications.'  They  state,  that  twenty 
thousand  copies  of  the  New  Testament  have  been  printed,  and  are 
circulating  under  the  direction  of  the  Society :  a  fact,  which  was 
confirmed  to  me  by  Mr.  Coyne  the  publisher. 

At  fir.'^t  I  had  some  doubt,  whether  I  ought  to  include  the  issue 
of  this  Testament  among  the  endeavours  made  by  Roman  Catholics 
to  circulate  the  Scriptures  in  English.  liut,  as  several  Roman 
Catholics,  of  high  position,  joined  in  the  i)raiseworthy  effort,  I 
have  judged  it  due  to  them  to  give  the  best  account  of  it  in  my  power. 


1 822-3- — mB'-i""'.   DR.  gibson''s.  123 

1823_3._BIBLE,  DR.  GIBSON'S.    Second  Edition,  fol. 

The  printers,  Fisher  and  Co.,  who  in  1816-17  had  published  a 
folio  Bible,  with  the  Approbation  of  Dr.  Gibson,  Vicar  Apostolic, 
at  Liverpool  and  London,  put  forth  a  second  edition  of  the  same 
book,  in  the  same  folio  form,  at  London,  in  weekly  numbers,  in  the 
years  1822-3—4.  It  professed  to  be  revised  and  corrected  by  two 
Roman  Catholic  Clergymen,  Rev.  T.  Robinson,  and  Rev.  V.  Glover, 
of  Liverpool. 

So  far  as  I  have  seen,  the  Text  and  the  Notes  follow  those  of  the 
Liverpool  edition  of  1816-17.  And  it  bears  the  same  'Approbations.' 
It  could  not  have  been  of  much  service  to  the  great  body  of  Roman 
Catholics,  from  its  costliness  :  for  although  it  came  out  gradually, 
in  shilling  numbers,  yet  the  price  of  the  whole,  when  complete, 
amounted  to  no  less  a  sum  than  four  pounds  sterling. 

1822-24.— BIBLE.    8".  Dublin. 

At  this  time,  an  octavo  edition  of '  Haydock's  Bible,'  with  short 
notes,  was  issued  in  Dublin :  and,  two  years  later,  a  new  titlepage 
was  prefixed  to  it,  with  the  date  1824,  calling  itself  'the  second 
'  edition.'  It  was  a  mere  bookseller's  speculation ;  the  book  is 
very  carelessly  printed,  and  full  of  errors.  One  rather  curious  one 
occurs  at  2  Corinthians  x.  4,  where  '  fornications'  is  printed  for 
'  fortifications.'  The  Text,  in  the  New  Testament,  appears  to  have 
been  taken  from  Dr.  Troy's  Bibles  of  1791  and  1794 ;  as  it  retains 
the  remarkable  renderings  peculiar  to  these  two  editions,  which 
have  been  rejected  from  most  of  the  later  ones. 

1825.— DR.  POYNTER'S  TESTAMENT.    London.  8°. 

A  Testament  was  published  in  London  this  year,  following  the 
well-known  edition  of  1815,  both  in  its  Text  and  Notes,  with 
exception  of  reading  the  word  '  debased,' instead  of  /  emptied,' at 
Philippians  ii.  7. — It  is  called  Dr.  Poynter's  edition,  as  containing 
the  Text  and  Notes  which  he  was  known  to  approve  :  but  has  no 
formal  "  Approbation'  from  him  :  nor  does  his  name  appear  in 
conjunction  with  it.  Yet  a  portrait  of  him  is  prefixed  to  the 
copies. —  It  was  re-issued  in  1842;  with  a  new  title,  and  a  new 
printer'.?!  name. 


R  2 


124  j825- — DK.  :muukay'.s  itrni-E. 


1825.— DR.  MURRAY'S  BIBLE.  8°. 

Since  the  two  larffe  Bibles  of  INI''  Namara,  in  1816  and  1818,  no 
edition  had  appeared,  in  Irehind,  except  an  incorrect  reprint  of 
Haydoek's  text,  published  by  Pickering,  Dublin,  in  1822-4.  2  vols. 
8".,  and  none  had  been  printed  in  England,  except  one  by  Fisher, 
in  a  large  and  expensive  folio. 

Dr.  Mun-ay,  titular  Archbishop  oi'  Dublin,  very  properly  took 
steps  to  supply  the  deficiency,  by  sanctioning  the  publication  of  a 
Bible  in  an  octavo  size,  prepared  under  his  directions  by  Mr. 
Richard  Coyne,  bookseller  and  publisher  to  the  College  of  May- 
nooth. — As  it  was  deemed  likely,  that  an  edition  issued  under  such 
circumstances  would  obtain  a  very  extensive  circulation,  it  was  cast 
in  stereotype,  and  the  jdates  are  still  in  use  at  this  day.  Copies 
were  taken  off  from  time  to  time,  as  wanted :  some  bear  on  their 
titlepagcs  the  date  of  1825;  1829;  1833;  others  1840;  1844;  1817; 
&c. — Dr.  Murray^s  '  Approbation"'  was  affixed,  in  the  following 
words :  '  Novam  hanc  Sacrorum  Bibliorum  in  linguam  Anglicam 
'  versorum  editionem,  typis  I^icardi  Coyne  lieentia  nostra  im- 
*  pressam,  cum  Vulgata  Clementina,  necnon  Duacena  Veteris  Tes- 
'  tamenti  anni  1609,  Rhemensi  Novi  Testamenti  atuii  1582,  aliis- 
'  que  jam  approbatis  Anglicis  versionibus  diligentissime  jussu  nostro 
'  coUatam  Auctoritate  nostra  approbamus,  eamdemquc,  debitis 
'  servatis  conditionibus,  a  Fidelibus  cum  fructu  legi  posse  decla- 
'  ramus. 

'  Datum  Dublinii,  die  7  Martii,  An.  1825.    +  Daniel  .Murray, 

'  A.D.  H.P.' 
The  Text  in  the  Old  Testament  appears  to  be  formed  upon  that 
of  Dr.  Troy's  Bible  of  1816.     In   the   New  Testament  it  rather 
follows  Dr.  Challouer's  early  editions,  of  1749  and  1750. 

The  Notes,  in  the  Old  Testament,  generally  agree  with  those  of 
Dr.  Challoner,  but  not  in  every  case:  for  about  thirty-seven  of 
Challoner  s  are  omitted :  about  fifty  are  altered  from  his :  and 
about  ninety-seven  new  ones  are  added,  from  various  sources.  In 
the  New  Testament,  five  of  Dr.  Challoncr's  notes  are  omitted : 
about  forty-four  are  altered :  and  about  fifty  additional  ones  are 
introduced. 

The  titles  of  several  books  of  the  Old  Testament  differ  from 
those  given  by  Challoner,  and  agree  with  those  of  the  Bible  of 
1791. 


1826. NKW   TESTAMENT.  125 

This  Bible  appears  to  have  given  great  satisfaction  to  the  Roman 
C'athoHc  pubHc ;  and  to  have  been  made  a  sort  of  standard  or 
exemplar  for  some  editions  since  issued,  both  in  Great  Britain  and 
Ireland. 

As  the  outlay  of  such  a  work  fell  very  heavily  on  the  publisher 
Mr.  Coyne,  he  presented  a  memorial  to  the  College  of  Maynooth  : 
and  the  Trustees  of  that  Establishment  at  once  consented  to  take 
five  hundred  copies  off  his  hands,  at  the  price  of  fourteen  shillings 
each,  for  the  use  of  the  students  at  the  College.  [Eighth  Report  on 
Education  in  Ireland,  pp.  413.  441.] 

And  it  will  be  seen  that  the  publication  of  this  edition  led  to  an 
important  result,  so  far  as  that  Institution  was  concerned :  for  it 
gave  rise  to  an  order  by  the  Trustees,  that  every  student  at  his 
entrance  should  possess  himself  of  a  Bible,  which  was  now  obtainable 
at  a  comparatively  moderate  price ;  whereas  previously  a  new 
Bible  would  have  cost  a  guinea  and  a  half,  and  even  a  second-hand 
one  could  not  be  purchased  for  less  than  a  guinea  :  so  that  in  fact 
there  were  scarcely  a  dozen  Bibles  or  Testaments  to  be  found  in  a 
whole  class,  consisting  of  a  hundred  and  fifty  or  more.  [Ibid.  pp.  70. 
108.127.  362.] 

1826.— NEW  TESTAMENT,  12°. 

In  1826  appeared  in  Dublin  a  re-impression  of  the  Testament 
issued  by  the  Roman  Catholic  Bible  Society  in  London  in  1815, 
bearing  '  Dublin,  printed  by  Richard  Coyne,  4  Capel  Street,  Book- 
'  seller  and  printer  to  the  Royal  College  of  St.  Patrick,  Maynooth, 
'  and  Publisher  to  the  R.  C.  Bishops  of  Ireland.'  The  edition  was 
stereotyped.  It  was  published  at  the  instance  of  the  Commissioners 
of  Irish  Education  (Mr.  Frankland  Lewis,  &c.)  who  wished  the 
edition  of  1815  to  be  strictly  followed  in  this  ;  and  purchased  three 
thousand  copies  of  it  for  general  distribution. 

It  bears  the  'Approbation'  attached  to  Challoner's  first  edition ; 
together  with  the  following  one  by  the  four  Roman  Catholic  Arch- 
bishops : 

'  We  afpkove  of  this  Stereotyped  Edition  of  the  New  Testa- 
'  MEN'T  OF  OUR  LoRD  AND  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  being  accord- 
'  ing  to  the  Douay  Version,  and  We  authorize  Richard  Coyne 
'  of  Capel  Street,  Dublin,  to  Print  and  Publish  it. 

"Given  at  Dublin,  December  16,  1825. 

'  +PATRirK  Curtis,  D.D.  &c.  +D.  Murray.  D.D.  &c. 

'  H- Robert  Laffan,  D.D.  &c.  +0l.  Kelly,  D.D.  &c.' 


l!;2C  1829. — Du.  Murray's   ijirle. 

It  is  not  easy  to  discover  the  exact  meaning  of  the  words, '  being 
'  according  to  the  Doiiay  version  r""  for  the  text  of  this  edition  does 
not  agree  witli  the  ohl  Khemish  version,  nor  with  the  new  Douay 
(if  Douay  it  be)  printed  in  the  ]3ibles  of  1791,  1794, 18^2-4,  8ec.  : 
but  is  an  exact  copy  of  Dr.  Challoner's  Jirst  translation,  published 
in  1749. 

In  the  titlepage  no  mention  is  made  of  any  notes :  but  this  Edi- 
tion contains  all  those  of  the  London  one  of  1815. 

18^29.— DR.  MURRAY'S  BIBLE,  8^ 

The  year,  in  which  the  Act  of  Roman  Catholic  Emancipation 
was  passed,  produced  a  re-issue  of  the  Bible  which  Dr.  Murray  had 
sanctioned  in  1825  :  and  the  copies  now  taken  off  from  the  stereo- 
type plates  bore  an  'Approbation'  signed  not  only  by  him,  but  like- 
wise by  twenty-four  other  Roman  Catholic  Bishops.  It  is  in  the 
following  form  : 

'  This  new  edition  of  the  English  version  of  the  Bible,  printed 
'  with  our  permission,  by  Richard  Coyxe,  4  Capel  St.,  carefully 
'  collated,  by  our  direction,  with  the  Clementine  Vulgate,  likewise 
'  with  the  Douay  version  of  the  Old  Testament  of  1609,  and  with 
'  the  Rhemish  version  of  the  New  Testament  of  1582,  and  with 
'  other  approved  English  versions, — AVe,  by  our  authority,  approve. 
'  And  We  declare,  that  the  same  may  be  used,  with  great  spiritual 
'  profit,  by  the  faithful ;  provided  it  be  read  with  due  reverence 
'  and  the  proper  dispositions. 

'  Given  at  Dublin,  2d  September,  1829- 

'  +  Daniel  Murray,  D.  D.' 

'  We  concur  with  the  above  Approbation, 

'  Patrick  Curtis,  D.D.  Oliver  Kelly,  D.D. 

'  Thomas  Kelly,  D.  D.  Robert  Laffan,  I).  D. 

'  Patrick  Kelly,  D.D.  John  Murphy,  D.D. 

'  William  Crolly,  D.D.  Patrick  M'Nicholas,  D.D. 

'James  Browne,  D.D.  P.  M'Loughlin,  D.D. 

'James  Keating,  D.D.  William  Kinsclla,  D.D. 

'  Thomas  Coen,  D.D.  Patrick  M'(Jettigan,  D.D. 

'  William  Iliggins,  D.D.  Michael  Collins,  D.D. 

'  Cornelius  Egan,  D.D.  Peter  Waldron,  D. D. 

'John  Ryan,  D.D.  John  M'Halo,  D.D. 

'Edward  Kcrnan,  D.D.  Edward  Fireuch,  D.D. 

'  Patrick  Burke,  D.  D.  l^atrick  M'Mahon,  D.  D.' 


i829- — JJit-  ukamston's  bible.  127 

This  same  Approbation  was  prefixed  to  subsequent  issues  of 
copies,  put  forth  in  1833,  184<0,  1844,  and  1847;  and  in  this  last 
year  it  was  followed  by  a  long  recommendatory  letter  by  the  Rev. 
Theobald  Matthew,  of  Cork.  In  other  respects  the  books  are 
the  same. 

1829.— DR    BRAMSTON'S  BIBLE,  London,  folio. 

Messrs.  Fisher  and  Co.  of  Liverpool  and  London,  who  printed  a 
folio  Bible  at  the  former  town  in  1816  and  1817,  and  a  'second 
'  edition'  of  it  in  London  in  1822,  both  professing  to  be  approved 
by  the  Vicar  Apostolic  of  the  Northern  District,  Dr.  Gibson,  now 
issued  what  they  chose  to  call  a  '  third  edition,'  published  with  the 
Approbation  of  Dr.  Bramston,  the  Vicar  Apostolic  of  the  London 
District. 

Dr.  Bramston's  'Approbation'  of  it  is  couched  in  the  following 
words  :  '  Novam  hanc  Sacrorum  Bibliorum  in  linguara  Anglicanam 
'  versorum  editionem,  typis  Henrici  Fisher  et  Sociorum,  licentia 

*  nostra  impressam,  cum  Duacena  Veteris  Testamenti  anni  1609, 
'  Rhemensi  Novi  Testamenti  anni  1582,  aliisque  jam  approbatis 
'  Anglicis  versionibus  diligentissime,  jussu  nostro  collatam,  Aucto- 
'  ritate  nostra  approbamus,  eamdetnque,  debitis  servatis  conditio- 
'  nibus,  a  Fidelibus  cum  fructu  legi  posse  declaramus.  +  Jacobus 

*  Yorke  Bramston  Ep"^  Usalensis,  et  in  Districtu  Londinensi  Vi- 
'  carius  Apostolicus.  Datum  apud  Coll.  8*^  Edmundi,  die  27  Martii, 
'An.  1829.' 

It  will  be  perceived  that  the  foregoing  is  a  close  copy  of  the 
Approbation  affixed  by  Dr.  Troy  to  his  Bible  of  1791,  and  copied 
by  Dr.  Murray  in  1825. 

The  Text  appears  to  agree  with  that  of  Dr.  Ohalloner,  in  1763-4  : 
and  the  Notes,  with  very  few  exceptions,  are  taken  from  that 
edition. 

1834.— NEW  TESTAMENT,  New  York,  8". 

The  Controversy  between  Protestants  and  Roman  Catholics  hav- 
ing excited  great  interest  about  this  period  throughout  the  United 
States  of  America,  some  of  the  former  deemed  it  advisable  and 
important  that  a  complete  edition  of  the  Rhemish  Testament  and 
its  original  Annotations  should  be  placed  within  the  reach  of  the 
public ;  as  all  the  editions  previously  published  in  the  United  States 
contained  only  selections  from  the  notes  :  and,  although  European 


128  1834- ><'EW  TESTAMEXT,   NEW  YORK. 

editions  were  constantly  imported,  and  copies  of  them  were  sold  pri- 
vately/ to  Roman  Catholics,  upon  an  order  obtained  from  the  Vicars 
General  of  the  several  dioceses ;  yet  no  Protestant  was  allowed  to 
purchase  one ;  and  when  the  priests  were  charged  with  teaching 
erroneous  and  uncharitable  doctrines,  they  denied  the  fact,  and 
appealed  to  the  nmtilated  notes  which  appeared  in  the  ordinary 
copies. 

To  remedy  this  state  of  things,  it  was  determined  to  republish 
the  original  edition  of  1582,  with  all  its  accessories  of  I^reface, 
Annotations,  &c.  And  to  this  reprint  are  added  a  short  recom- 
mendatory Notice,  an  Introductory  Address  to  Protestants,  and  a 
full  Topical  and  Textual  Index.  The  Notice  is  as  follows :  '  The 
'  following  recommendations  of  this  edition  of  the  Rhemish  Testa- 
'  ment,  by  Ministers  of  the  Gospel,  and  others,  of  various  denomi- 
'  nations,  will  unfold  the  importance  of  the  work,  as  a  book  of 
'  refei'ence  for  all  persons  who  desire  to  comprehend  genuine 
'  Popery. 

'  Recommexdattox. 

*  Those  who  take  an  interest  in  the  controversy  now  pending  in 

*  the  United  States  between  the  Protestants  and  Romanists,  no 
'  doubt  feel  desirous  of  seeing  exhibited,  in  the  most  authentic  and 
'  unexceptionable  manner,  the  genuine  principles  of  Romanism,  set 
'  forth,  not  by  individuals  whose  statements  and  opinions  it  may  be 
'  convenient  to  disavow,  but  by  public  and  accredited  bodies.  Such 
'  a  publication  is  the  tran.slation  of  the  New  Testament,  made  and 
'  given  to  the  world  at  Rheims  in  1582.  In  this  translation,  and 
'  the  notes  which  accompany  it,  we  see  what  Roman  Catholics  were 
'  at  that  time  willing  to  avow,  and  what  they  have  been  ever  since 

*  willing  to  avow,  as  containing  their  views  of  Christian  doctrine 
'  [and]  of  worship.  We  rejoice  that  an  American  edition  of  this 
'  w^ork  is  contemplated ;   and  we  hope  American  Protestants  will 

*  read  and  understand  it.  Signed  J.  S.  Cannox,  U.  D.  (and  21 
'  others.)' 

*  Recommendation  For  the  republication  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
'  New  Testament,  with  all  the  Notes,  as  first  published  at  Rheims, 
'  in  the  year  1582. 

*  The  Subscribers  deem  it  of  special  importance,  at  the  present 
'  time,  that  the  Rhemish  translation  of  the  New  Testament,  con- 
'  taining  Annotations  or  Notes  defending  the  Doctuixes  and  Wor- 
'  SHIP  of  the  Pajtacy,  as  published  at  Rheims,  A.  D.  1582,  should 


1834- — NKW  TESTAMENT,   NEW  YORK.  129 

'  be  reprinted.  This  edition,  as  it  contains  all  the  notes,  should  be 
'  carefully  examined  by  all  who  feel  an  interest  in  the  existing  con- 
'  troversy  between  Protestants  and  Romanists.  September  1833.' 
Signed,  '  Rev.  Rufus  Anderson,'  (and  107  other  names.) 

'Certificate. — We  have  compared  this  New  York  edition  of 
'  the  Romish  Testament  and  Annotations  with  the  first  publication 
'  of  that  volume,  which  was  issued  at  Rheims  in  1582 ;  and  after 
'  examination,  we  do  hereby  certify,  that  the  present  reprint  is  an 
'  exact  and  faithful  copy  of  the  original  work,  without  abridgment 
'  or  addition,  except  that  the  Latin  of  a  few  phrases  which  were 
'  translated  by  the  annotators,  and  some  unimportant  expletive 
'  words,  were   undesignedly  omitted.     The  orthography  also   has 

*  been  modernized. 

'  Signed,  John  Breckinridge,'  (and  five  other  Clergymen.) 

The  following  is  the  'Introductory  Address  to  Protestants,'  which 
gives  an  interesting  account  of  the  state  of  religious  feeling  pre- 
vailing at  that  time  in  the  United  States. 

'  It  is  a  remarkable  fact,  that  notwithstanding  the  Vulgate  New 
'  Testament,  as  it  was  translated  and  expounded  by  the  members 
'  of  the  Jesuit  College  at  Rheims,  in  1582,  has  been  republished  in 

*  a  great  number  of  editions,  and  their  original  annotations,  either 
'  more  or  less  extensively,  have  been  added  to  the  text :  yet  as 
'  soon  as  it  is  appealed  to  as  an  authority,  the  Roman  Priests  deny 
'  both  the  value  of  the  book,  and  the  obligation  of  the  Papists  to 
'  believe  its  contents. 

'We  have  a  very  striking  modern  instance  to  prove  this  deceitful- 
'  ness.  The  Douay  Bible  is  usually  so  called,  because  although  the 
'  New  Testament  was  first  translated  and  published  at  Rheims,  yet  the 
'  Old  Testament  was  printed  some  years  after  at  Douay;  the  English 
'  Jesuits  having  removed  their  monastery  from  Rheims  to  Douay, 
'  before  their  version  of  the  Old  Testament  was  completed.  In  the 
'  year  1816,  an  edition,  including  both  the  Douay  Old  and  the 
'  Rhemish  New  Testament,  was  issued  at  Dublin,  containing  a  large 
'  number  of  comments,  replete  with  impiety,  irreligion,  and  the 
'  most  fieri/  persecution.  That  edition  was  published  under  the 
'  direction  of  all  the  dignitaries  of  the  Roman  Hierarchy  in  Ire- 
'  land  ;  and  about  three  hundred  others  of  the  most  influential 
'  subordinate  Priests.  The  notes,  which  urged  the  hatred  and 
'  murder  of  Protestants,  attracted  the  attention  of  the  British 
'  churches  :  and  to  use  the  words  of  T.  Hartwell  Home,  that  edition 

s 


130  1834- — NEW  TESTAMENT,  NEW  YORK. 

*  of  tho  Rhemish  Testament  printed  at  Dublin  in  1816,  "corrected 
'  and  revised  and  approved  by  Dr.  Troy,  Koman  Catholic  Arch- 
'  bishop  of  Dublin,  was  reviewed  by  the  British  Critic,  Vol.  VIII. 
'  pp.  290-308,  New  Series :  and  its  dangerous  tenets  both  civil  and 
'  religious  wore  exposed." 

'  This  publication,  with  many  others  of  a  similar  character,  pro- 
'  duced  so  great  an  excitement  in  Britain,  that  finally  several  of 
'  the  most  prominent  of  the  Irish  Roman  Prelates  were  called  be- 
'  fore  the  English  Parliament  to  prove  their  own  work.  Then,  and 
'  upon  oath,  with  all  official  solemnity,  they  peremptorily  disclaimed 
'  the  volumes  published  by  their  own  instigation,  and  under  their 
'  own  supervision  and  auspices,  as  books  of  no  authority :  because 
'  they  had  not  been  ratified  by  the  Pope,  and  received  by  the  whole 
'  Papal  church. 

'  Since  that  period,  only  expurgated  editions  are  permitted  to 
'  appear  before  Protestants.  There  are  several  editions  printed  at 
'  Dublin,  each  having  the  same  title.  In  all  of  them,  the  most 
'  exceptionable  notes  are  omitted,  and  nevertheless  the  volume  is 
'  presented  to  Pi'otestants  as  genuine.  The  original  and  the  sup- 
'  pressed  editions  contain  lengthened  annotations  on  all  the  dogmas 
'  of  Romanism :  but  Protestant  money  cannot  now  buy  a  copy  of 
'  those  editions  in  the  United  States.  They  are  reserved  for  the 
'  initiated  ''  faithful"  only,  who  can  obtain  an  order  for  that  pur- 
'  pose  from  the  Vicars  General  of  the  different  Romish  dioceses. 

'  The  Douay  Bible,  and  the  various  editions  of  the  Rhemish 
'  Testament  published  in  this  country  are  approved  and  denied  in 
'  a  manner  exactly  similar.  If  Protestants  exhibit  the  errors  in 
'  doctrine  which  they  promulge,  the  palpable  incorrectness  of  the 
'  translations,  and  the  corruption  which  is  inculcated  in  the  notes : 
'  they  are  instantly  told,  that  the  book  is  of  no  obligation,  that  the 
'  notes  are  the  private  opinions  of  individuals  only ;  and  conse- 
'  quently,  that  the  Papists  as  a  community  are  not  responsible  for 
'  the  unauthorized  act  or  sentiments  of  any  one  person.  Notwith- 
'  standing,  it  is  undeniable,  that  the  Romanists  in  the  United 
'  States  receive  those  doctrines  as  infallible;  and  practise  them 
'  whenever  their  Priests  enjoin  their  obedience. 

'  In  this  republic,  it  is  the  unvarying  practice  to  deny  both  the 
'  genuineness  and  the  authority  of  every  work  which  contains  the 
'  most  dangerous  articles  in  the  baneful  creed  of  the  Romanists. 
'  It  is  of  no  importance,  in  their  estimate,  by  what  monastic  order 
'  their  dogmas  were  adopted  and  practised  ;  or  by  how  many  Popes 


I  834- — ^EW  TESTAMENT,  NEW  YORK.  131 

'  and  Councils  they  have  been  approved.  The  repulsive  theories 
'  and  pernicious  results  of  the  Popish  system  are  bluntly  denied : 
'  thereby  to  conceal  the  abominations  of  the  apocalyptic  Babylon, 
'  and  to  mask  "  the  mystery  of  iniquity."  All  the  grosser  idolatry, 
'  pollutions,  and  malignity,  which  are  continually  taught  in  their 
'  Catechisms,  and  enforced  in  their  Confessionals,  are  not  yet  ap- 
'  pended  to  their  text  of  the  Scriptures,  as  an  infallible  exposition, 
'  in  the  editions  published  in  the  United  States  :  although  the 
'  Europeai>  copies  are  constantly  imported,  and  privately/  sold  to 
'  those  Papists  who  can  read,  and  who  can  purchase,  or  by  any 
'  otlier  means  obtain,  the  priestly  dispensation  to  peruse  them : 
'  and  therefore,  when  the  Roman  Priests  are  charged  with  thus 
'  implanting  in  the  minds  and  hearts  of  their  disciples  all  anti- 
'  christian  heresy  and  perverseness  and  revenge  ;  they  deny  the 
'  fact,  and  appeal  to  the  ordinary  mutilated  Romish  comments  upon 
'  the  Scriptures  as  their  justification. 

*  Three  years  ago,  a  series  of  extracts  from  this  original  edition 
'  of  the  Rhemish  Testament  was  published  in  "  The  New  York 
'  Protestant,''  which  were  denied  by  the  Papists,  and  disbelieved  by 
'  the  members  of  the  Reformed  Churches ;  because  in  the  common 
'  editions  none  of  those  notes  are  embodied.  Circumstances  how- 
'  ever,  in  Divine  Providence,  have  since  transpired,  which  demand 
'  the  reprint  of  the  Romish  Testament  complete,  as  it  was  first 
^  published  at  Rheims  in  1582. 

'  T.  Hartwell  Home,  in  his  Introduction  to  the  Critical  Studi/  and 
*  Knowledge  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  Vol.  II.  p.  246,  thus  writes  in 
'  reference  to  the  work,  of  which  this  volume  is  an  exact  and  un- 
'  abridged  copy,  without  addition  or  alteration,  except  that  the 
'  orthography  has  been  necessarily  modernized.  "  In  the  year  1582, 
'  the  Romanists  finding  it  impossible  to  withhold  the  Scriptures 
'  any  longer  from  the  common  people,  printed  an  English  New  Tes- 
'  tament  at  Rheims :  which  was  translated  not  from  the  original 
'  Greek,  but  from  the  Latin  Vulgate.  The  editors,  whose  names 
'  are  not  known,  retained  the  words  azymes,  tuniJce,  holocaust, pasche, 
'  and  a  multitude  of  other  Greek  words  untranslated,  under  the 
'  pretext  of  wanting  proper  and  adequate  English  terms  by  which 
'  to  render  them ;  and  thus  contrived  to  render  it  unintelligible  to 
'  common  readers.  Hence,  the  historian  Fuller  took  occasion  to 
'  remark,  that  it  was  a  translation  tchich  needed  to  he  translated, 
'  and  that  its  editors  by  all  means  laboured  to  suppress  the  light  of 
'  truth  under  one  pretext  or  another." 

s  2 


VSil  1834. — XKW  TKSTAMENT,   NEW   YORK. 

*  From  the  original  volume  the  ensuing  work  h.as  been  exactly 
'  printed ;  and  it  is  believed,  that  this  is  the  only  perfect  edition  of 

*  the  Ivhcniists"'  version,  with  their  original  annotations,  '•  cum  sups- 
'  riorum  permissu.,  with  the  permission  of  their  superiors,"  w'hich 

*  has  been  issued  from  the  press  during  the  last  215  years*. 

*As  a  work  of  this  character  would  have  been  almost  useless 
'  without  a  complete  topical  and  textual  Index,  no  labour  or  pains 
'  have  been  spai'ed  to  render  it  perfect.  According  to  ancient 
'  custom,  the  principal  subject  of  each  note  in  the  original  woi'k 

*  was  mentioned  in  the  margin.  All  these  have  been  incorporated 
'  in  the  Index,  and  usually  in  the  precise  words  of  the  Annotators, 

*  so  that  the  phraseology  even  of  the  terms  is  in  the  Author's 
'  antiquated  form. 

'  Probably  it  may  be  asked,  why  was  this  edition  of  the  Rhemish 
'  Testament  published  I  and  why  is  the  Papal  poison  which  it  dis- 

*  seminates  vended  without  the  Christian  antidote  ?  In  reply  to 
'  these  in(|uiries,  it  must  be  observed — the  American  people,  and 
'  particularly  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  the  United  States,  until 
'  recently  have  displayed  a  morbid  incredulity  in  reference  to  the 
'  Papal  system,  and  an  almost  settled  determination  not  to  be  con- 
'  vinced  of  the  "damnable  heresies"  and  soul-killing  abominations 
'  of  Popery.  To  extirpate  this  deadly  distemper,  it  is  indispensable 
'  to  administer  a  strong  and  plenteous  surfeit;  which  shall  excite 
'  an  irresistible  necessity  for  both  the  counteracting  antidote,  and 
'  the  healthful  restorative. 

'  This  volume  is  a  genuine,  minute,  and  strikingly  exact  por- 
'  traiture  of  the  Papacy,  delineated  by  their  own  Master  Artists. 
'  The  Roman  Pi'icsts  and  the  Jesuits  know,  that  this,  their  Baby- 
'  Ionian  image,  will  not  be  worshipped  by  Americans.  The  external 
'  drapery,  however  gorgeous  and  imposing,  is  too  thin  to  conceal 
'  the  interior  deformity :  and  therefore  they  have  craftily  withheld 
'  their  dominant  goddess  from  Protestant  scrutiny :  we  only  per- 
'  form  that  duty,  which,  in  the  ])resent  state  of  Romanism  in  the 
'  United  States,  they  are  not  sufficiently  ilaring  to  execute. 

'This  Poi)ish  volume,  we   trust,  will  be  duly  examined  by  our 

*  Protcst.-mt  brethren  ;  especially,  as  it  is  intended  to  publish,  imi- 
'  form  with  this  unspeakably  fallacious  conmient.  the  replies  of 
'  Fulke   and   Cartwright  to   the    Rhemish    annotations.     A   more 

f  It  is  almost  unnecessary  to  men-  l)elicf.  He  had  not  heard  of  the  edi- 
tion that  the  writer  is  mistaken  in  this      tions  of  1738  and  1788.     H.  C. 


l834' — ^1'^^^  TESTAMKNT,   NEW  YORK.  133 

'  acceptable  and  well-timed  present  cannot  be  offered  to  American 
'  Christians  and  citizens.  The  character  of  these  Protestant  Cham- 
'  pions  may  be  accurately  comprehended  by  another  quotation  from 
'  Home's  Introduction  to  the  Scriptures :  "  Our  learned  countryman, 
'  Thomas  Cartwright,  was  solicited  by  Sir  Francis  Walsingham,  to 
'  refute  this  translation  :  but  after  he  had  made  considerable  pro- 
'  gress  in  this  work,  he  was  prohibited  from  proceeding  further,  by 
'  Archbishop  Whitgiit ;  who  judging  it  improper  that  the  defence 
'  of  the  doctrine  of  the  Church  of  England  should  be  committed  to 
'  a  Puritan,  appointed  Dr.  William  Fulke  in  his  place.  By  him 
'  the  divines  of  Rheims  nere  refuted  with  great  spirit  and  ability. 
'  Fulke's  work  appeared  in  1617  [first  in  1589.  H.  C],  and  in  the 
'  following  year  Cartwright's  Confutation  was  published,  under  the 
'  auspices  of  Archbishop  Abbot :  both  of  them  were  accompanied 

*  with  the  llhemish  translation  of  the  New  Testament.'"' 

'  To  this  testimony  it  may  justly  be  added — their  almost  un- 
'  equalled  erudition,  their  high-toned  Evangelical  principles,  their 
'  powerful  reasonings,  their  accumulated  historical  knowledge,  their 
'  caustic  wit,  their  indignant  sarcasm,  and  their  pungent  exposures 
'  of  the  grand  "  Mystery,  Babylon  the  great,"  combine  an  ex- 
'  haustless  storehouse  of  the  purest  didactic  and  profoundest  con- 
'  troversial  theology :  and  we  hope  that  they  will  speak  in  all  their 
'  power  and  efficacy  to  modern  Americans,  as  they  did  to  our 
'  Puritan  ancestors.  The  replies  of  Fulke  and  Cartwright  to  the 
'  Jesuits  of  Rheims  were  both  published  exactly  at  the  period  when 
'  our  glorified  Brethren  were  preparing  to  migrate  from  Europe 
'  across  the  Atlantic  in  search  of  that  liberty  of  conscience  which 
'  James  I.  and  his  profligate  associated  despots  in  church  and 
'  state  refused  them  in  Britain.  Fulke,  although  a  minister  of 
'  the  English  established  church,  was  a  decided  anti-sectarian 
'  Christian  Philanthropist ;  and  his  persecuted  Brother  Cartwright 

*  was  an  unflinching  Evangelical  combatant  for  Gospel  truth,  and 
'  an  advocate  for  civil  and  religious  freedom,  not  less  bold,  intrepid, 
'  and  persevering,  than   those  dignitaries  who   shall  be  "  held  in 

*  everlasting  remembrance,"  John  Owen,  William  Russell,  John 
'  Locke,  and  George  Washington. 

'  This  volume  is  confidently  recommended  to  our  Christian  Bre- 
'  thren  of  all  denominations  ;  with  fervid  prayer  to  Immanuel,  the 
'  Prince  and  Saviour  of  his  church,  that  with  its  associated  suc- 
'  cesser  it  may  constitute   a  "  standard  against  the   enemy  who 


134  1833-1  ^3*^- — RiiiLK,  &c. 

'  cometli  in  like  a  flood,"  effectually  lifted  up  by  the  Spirit  of  the 
'  Lord; 

♦  New  Yorl;  November,  1833.' 

1833  to  1836(0— BIBLE,  Glasgow,  8°. 

About  tliis  time  an  octavo  Bible  made  its  appearance  in  Cllasgow, 
published  by  the  '  printer  and  publisher  to  the  Catholic  Bishops 
and  Clergy  in  Scotland,'  and  armed  with  the  following  document : 

'  This  edition  has  received  the  special  sanction  and  approbation 
*  of  the  following  Venerable  Prelates. 

'  The  Right  Rev.  Andrew  Scott,  Vicar  Apostolic  of  the  Western 
'  District  in  Scotland. 

'  James  Kyle,  Vicar  Apostolic  of  the  Northern  District  in 
'  Scotland. 

'  Andrew  Carruthers,  Vicar  Apostolic  of  the  Eastern  District  in 

*  Scotland. 

'  Thomas  Penswick,  Vicar  Apostolic  of  the  Northern  District  in 

'  England. 
'  John  Briggs,  Coadjutor  Vicar  Apostolic  of  the  Northern  Dis- 

'  trict  in  England. 
'  Thomas  Walsh,  Vicar  Apostolic  of  the  Midland  District  in 

'  England. 
'  J.  G.  Bramston,  Vicar  Apostolic  of  the  London  District. 
*  P.  A.  Baines,  Vicar  Apostolic   of    the    Western    Disti'ict   in 

'  England.' 

This  Approbation  is  repeated  before  the  New  Testament,  with 
the  omission  of  Dr.  Briggs'  name,  who  probably  was  not  in  office 
■when  that  leaf  passed  through  the  press. 

Both  in  7^ext  and  Notes,  this  edition  appears  to  follow  that  of 
Dr.  Murray,  published  in  Dublin  in  1825  :  except  in  one  Note  on 
2  Kings  vii.  12,  which  is  exactly  copied  from  Dr.  Challoner's 
editions.     The  book  has  no  date. 


1836.— NEW  TESTAMENT,  Dii.  Denvik\s,  Belfast. 

I  have  not  met  with  a  Testament  printed  at  Belfast  in  this  year : 
but  have  every  reason  to  think  that  such  an  edition  was  issued, 
since  in  a  later  edition  I  find  an  'Approbation'  of  Dr.  Denvir's, 
dated  in  this  year,  and  naming  the  gentleman  by  whom  it  was 


1836. FOUR  GOSPELS,  BY  DR.  LINGARD.  135 

superintended :  '  This  new  and  portable  stereotype  edition  of  the 
'  Doiiay  Testament,  printed  by  the  firm  of  Simms  and  ]Mc  Intyre, 
'  Donegall  Street,  Belfast,  has  been  diligently  and  carefully  collated 
'  with  the  most  approved  Catholic  Versions  in  the  English  lan- 
'  guage,  by  the  Rev.  John  Lynch,  P.  P.  Aghohill,  previously  to  its 
'  publication.  I  hereby  approve  of  its  circulation  among  the 
'  faithful ;  being  convinced,  that  if  read  with  becoming  reverence, 
'  humihty,  and  pious  dispositions,  its  perusal  will  be  attended  with 
'  great  spiritual  advantage.  Cornelius  Denvir,  D.  D.  R.  C.  Bishop, 
'  Down  and  Connor.  Given  at  Belfast  this  11th  day  of  July,  1836." 


1836.— FOUR  GOSPELS,  by  Dr.  Ltkgard.  8\ 

In  the  year  1836  appeared  '  A  new  Version  of  the  Four  Gospels, 
'  by  a  Catholic'  Although  this  work  came  forth  without  the 
authors  name,  it  was  soon  known  to  be  from  the  pen  of  the  Rev. 
Dr.  John  Lingard,  a  writer  who  had  already  attained  considerable 
celebrity,  by  his  '  History  of  England'  and  his  '  Antiquities  of  the 
'  Anglo  Saxon  Church.''  Published  without  parade  of  high  names, 
without  Dedication  to  a  patron,  without  the  '  Approbations^  of 
bishops  or  theologians,  and  without  the  usual  profession  of  entire 
submission  to  the  judgment  of  '  the  Church,"' — it  displays  no  mean 
amount  of  scholarship,  and  an  enlarged  and  independent  mind, 
content  that  its  production  should  stand  or  fall  by  its  own  merits. 

The  views  of  the  Author  are  detailed  to  some  extent,  in  his 
Introduction  ;  the  first  few  sentences  of  which  are  as  follows  : — 

'  The  writer  of  these  pages  submits  the  following  remarks  to  the 
'  consideration  of  his  readers. 

'  The  man  who,  for  the  purpose  of  instruction  or  edification, 
'  peruses  the  four  books  of  the  gospels — the  only  authentic  sources 
'  of  information  respecting  the  words  and  actions  of  our  blessed 
'■  Lord — should  be  aware  that  he  is  reading  works  composed 
'  eighteen  centuries  ago,  and  descriptive  of  events  which  happened 
'  among  a  people  of  different  language  from  his  own,  of  different 
'  manners,  of  diff'erent  habits  of  thought,  of  different  institutions — 
'  social,  political,  and  religious.  He  must,  therefore,  expect  to 
'  meet  in  them  with  colloquial  idioms  to  which  he  is  a  stranger, 
*  with  allusions  to  matters  of  which  he  is  ignorant,  and  with  figures, 
'  metaphors,  and  similitudes — the  usual  vehicles  of  oriental  in- 
'  struction — the  exact  import  of  which,  though  easily  understood 
'  by  those  to  whom  they  were  addressed,  can  now  in  many  instances 


136  1^3'^' — FOUR  GOSrr.LS,  BV   dr.  r.IXGARD. 

*  be  discovered  only,  if  it  can  bo  discovered  at  all,  with  the  aid  of 
'  long  and  patient  investigation/  &c.  fcc.  &c. 

These  are  not  the  sentiments  of  a  man  who  is  prepared  uncon- 
ditionally y«rare  in  verba  mapistri.  It  is  evident  that  Dr.  Lingard 
was  not  satisfied  with  the  previous  Roman  Catholic  translations,  by 
the  Khemists,  Nary,  W'itluun,  or  C'halloner;  though  he  never  once 
mentions  their  versions,  nor  (I  believe)  has  taken  a  single  note 
from  any  one  of  them. 

In  general,  he  translates  from  the  Greek  Text :  and  in  several 
notes  gives  his  reasons  for  preferring  it  to  the  Latin  Vulgate :  but  at 
IVIatthcw  viii.  30,  he  says,  'the  learned  reader  will  observe  that  I 
fre([uently  prefer  the  Latin  to  the  Greek  Text.' — He  mentions  the 
necessity  of  Tradition  as  supplementary  to  the  written  Scriptures ; 
and  remarks  on  the  exj)ression  in  ^Matthew  x.  2.  '  Peter  is  here 

*  called  the  first,  not  in  number  only,  but  in  rank.'  IJut  he  puts 
forth  the  distinctive  dogmas  of  his  Church  with  great  moderation, 
and  studiously  avoids  the  language  of  controversy.  In  many  pas- 
sages his  translation  approaches  nearer  to  our  Authorized  Version 
than  to  any  of  the  previous  Roman  Catholic  ones. — The  famous 
passage,  of  the  Salutation  of  the  Virgin,  which  all  other  translators 
render,  "Hail,  full  of  grace  !"  Dr.  Lingard  translates,  '  Hail,  thou 
'  favoured  (of  God)  :'  and  adds  this  note :  '  K^yapnioixivq — gratia 
'plena.  These  words  are  explained  by  the  Angel  himself,  ver.  30: 
'  thou  hast  found  favour  {yapiv^  gratiam)  with  God.'  Shewing  that 
the  Grace  or  favour  was  not  inherent  in  the  Virgin^  but  was 
imparted  to  her,  by  God. 

Another  instance  of  candour  and  faithfulness  is  shewn,  in  his 
translation  of  the  passage,  INIatthcw  xix.  11.  Dr.  Challoncr  had 
rendered  it,  '  all  men  receive  not  this  word  but  they  to  whom  it  is 
'  given  \  and  added  a  note,  '  Protestants  have  corrupted  the  text, 
'  by  rendering  it  "  all  men  cannot  receive  this  saying  f  to  excuse  the 
'  sacrilegious  marriages  of  their  first  reformers.' — Dr.  Lingard  was 
too  good  a  scholar  to  accept  the  erroneous  translation  ;  and  too 
honest  a  man  to  retain  the  abusive  note.  He  translates  the  pas- 
sage, '  All  men  are  not  capable  of  comprehending  this  doctrine :' 
and  remarks,  '  The  Greek  verb  -xyipovai  means,  to  be  of  sufficient 
'  capacity  to  contain  ;  and  metaphorically,  to  be  able  to  understand 
'  or  to  act.  It  occurs  in  the  same  sense  in  the  next  verse.'-^ 
We  all  know,  that  a  vessel  is  familiarly  said  to  hold  a  quart,  a 
gallon,  &c.  whether  it  be  full  or  empty. — The  stone  waterpots, 
mentioned  in  S.  John  ii.  6,  are  described  as  'containing  {yjiapovcrai) 


1836. FOUR  ClOSPELS,   BY   DR.  LINGARD.  137 

'  two  or  three  firkins  apiece,*'  before  our  Lord  had  commanded  them 
to  be  filled  with  water. 

Instead  of  '  Penance/  and  '  do  penance,'  he  translates  '  repent- 
'  ance/  and  '  repent,'  in  all  the  principal  passages ;  and  on  Luke 
xvii.  3,  4,  adds  a  note,  '  Repent.  The  use  of  the  word  ix^ravodv  in 
'  these  two  verses  shews ;  first,  that  it  ought  not  to  be  translated, 
'  as  some  will  have  it,  to  reform :  secondly,  that  in  the  Vulgate 
'  jioeniiere  and  pdenitentiam  agere  bear  the  same  signification.' 

He  adopts  several  peculiarities  of  rendering :  e.  g.  he  translates 
hovKos,  a  slave,  or,  a  honchnan ;  never,  a  servant :  he  uses  Messiah 
instead  of  Christ :  Good-tidings,  for  Gospel :  Tax-gatherer,  for  Pub- 
lican :  Fiends,  for  Devils :  Figures,  for  Proverbs :  to  announce,  in- 
stead of  to  preach  :  Verily,  for  Amen :  Causes  of  offence,  instead  of 
Scandals:  hiKatoavvr]  he  renders  righteousness,  with  us,  instead  of 
Justice,  with  the  Vulgate  and  the  Ehemists :  and  frequently  trans- 
lates aiTOKptOeh,  taling  occasion  to  speak,  in  passages  where  no  pre- 
vious question  has  been  mentioned. 

Many  of  his  Notes  are  highly  deserving  of  attention.  He  says  of 
them  in  the  Introduction,  '  It  may  be  proper  to  inform  the  reader, 
'  that  the  notes,  which  are  appended  to  the  text  in  the  following 
'  pages,  are  not  of  a  controversial  character.  Their  object  is  the 
*  elucidation  of  obscure  passages,  or  the  explication  of  allusions  to 
'  national  customs,  or  the  statement  of  the  reasons  which  have 
'  induced  the  translator  to  differ  occasionally  from  preceding  inter- 
'  preters.  Many  of  these  he  has  consulted,  though  he  has  not 
'  thought  proper  to  load  his  pages  with  references  to  their  works, 
'  Such  references  would  afford  little  information  to  the  biblical 
'  scholar :  they  would  be  passed  over  without  notice  by  the  general 
'  reader.' 

Although  a  revision  of  the  Douay  and  Rhemish  version  had  long 
been  called  for  by  pious  Roman  Catholics ;  and  though  Dr.  Lin- 
gard's  character  as  a  scholar  stood  very  high  among  all  those  of  his 
communion  :  yet  it  is  beyond  question  that  this  New  Version  of  the 
four  Gospels  was  an  undesired  and  unwelcome  book  to  the  high 
Ecclesiastical  party  among  them.  It  was  coldly  received,  tamely 
reviewed,  and  faintly  commended.  The  Dublin  Review,  the  prin- 
cipal literary  organ  of  that  party,  speaks  of  it,  as  '  a  sudden  and 
'  unannounced  publication  of  a  new  version  of  Scripture.' — Is  that 
any  disparagement  to  it?  ]\Iight  not  the  author  have  had  some 
inward  misgivings,  that  if  it  had  been  'announced''  it  was  very 
possible  that  it  never  would  have  appeared  at  all  I — '  We  do  not 


138  1836.  —  FOUR  GOSPELS,   BV  DU.LINGARD. 

'  imagine  that  the  author  imagined  or  intended  that  it  should 
'  supersede  the  one  now  in  use.' — '  Witli  several  of  its  verbal 
'  changes  we  are  certainly  pleased :  but  there  are  others,  of  which 
'  we  cannot  bring  ourselves  to  approve.' — '  The  impression  on  the 
'  reader's  mind,  after  having  perused  this  edition,  must  be,  that 
'  Christianity  never  depended,  for  its  code  or  evidences,  upon  the 
'  compilation  of  these  documents  [the  Gospels],  and  that  they 
'  never  could  have  been  intended  for  a  rule  of  faith,  Confiidt-ring 
'  the  work  in  this  light,  we  have  an  additional  pleasure  in  bearing 
'  witness  to  the  learning,  diligence,  and  acuteness  of  its  author.'' 
Vol.  II.  p.  475. 

It  is  quite  evident,  that  this  translation,  which  the  learned  author 
was  bold  enough  to  publish  '  unannounced,"*  i.  e.  without  waiting  for 
any  Clerical '  Approbation,' — which  he  furnished  with  critical  notes, 
and  openly  submitted — 'not  to  the  Church  (that  is,  the  bishops)?/ 
but — to  '  the  consideration  of  his  readers,'  was  by  no  means  accept- 
able to  some  of  his  brethren. 

Contrast  the  cautious,  and  almost  disparaging  expressions  of  the 
reviewer,  with  the  ardent  praise  lavished  on  the  same  writer  upon 
many  other  occasions  :  and  it  becomes  evident,  that  Dr.  Lingard 
had  here  meddled  with  a  forbidden  subject,  by  inviting  the  Laity's 
'consideration'  to  criticisms  on  the  Text  of  the  Holy  Gospels. 

We  do  not  suppose,  that  the  author's  serenity  of  mind  was  at  all 
disturbed  by  such  remarks.  ]]ut  it  is  certain  that  his  book  has 
found  but  little  circulation  or  encouragement.  A  copy  of  it  is 
seldom  met  with,  I  have  often  looked  into  Catalogues  of  Roman 
Catholic  booksellers,  and  found  there  almost  every  other  work  of 
Dr.  Lingard :  but  scarcely  ever  observed  this  edition  of  the  Gospels 
announced  for  sale  with  the  rest. — I  perceive  that  since  his  death, 
an  attempt  has  been  made  by  the  publisher  to  throw  copies  into 
circulation,  by  introducing  Dr.  Lingard's  name  into  a  new  titlepage, 
dated  1851. 


E  How  different  is  this  writer's  ge-  '  resigne  and  devote  my  travayles  and 

neroiis    s])irit,    from    that   which   per-  '  wrytings  to  thy  sacred  doome.    With 

mitted  another  Roman  Catholic  Cler-  '  thee  I  say  and  unsay,  commend  and 

gyman — a   learned   man  too — to  con-  '  condemne,   all    doctrine    hy   me,   or 

elude  his  work  with  tlie  following  sen-  '  others,  professed.' — Fitzsimon's  Con- 

tence  :  '  Invincible  and  infallible  spouse  futation  of  M.  Rider,  1608. 
'  of  Christ,  the  Catholick  Church  :  I 


1838. — NPnV  TESTAMENT,   NEWRY. 


1838.— NEW  TESTAMENT,  Dii.  Blake's.  Newry.  8°. 

Dr.  Blake,  Roman  Catholic  bishop  in  Dromore,  appears  to  have 
taken  praiseworthy  pains  to  provide  the  poor  of  his  communion 
with  a  cheap  and  legible  edition  of  tlie  New  Testament.  He  caused 
one  to  be  printed  at  Newry  in  this  year;  and  prefixed  to  it  an 
address,  embodying  his  views  upon  Scripture  reading,  and  his 
Approbation  of  this  pai'ticular  edition,  in  the  following  words  :  — 

'  Among  the  duties  annexed  to  our  pastoral  office,  we  have 
'  always  regarded  that  of  nourishing  those  whom  God  has  com- 
'  mitted  to  our  care  with  the  pure  word  of  Divine  revelation  as  pre- 
'  eminently  and  incomparably  the  most  important ;  and  accord- 
'  ingly,  we  have  availed  ourselves  of  every  facility  which  the  zeal  of 
'  others  afforded  to  communicate  this  inestimable  food  as  much  as 
'  possible  to  our  beloved  flock.  We  now  endeavour  to  add  to  those 
'  facilities.     Knowing  that  there  are  many  who  cannot  purchase 

*  the  sacred  volume,  if  it  be  not  very  cheap  ;  and  others  who  cannot 
'  read  it,  if  the  type  be  small ;  it  has  been  our  study  to  provide  an 
'  edition  of  the  most  'precious  portion  of  the  sacred  writings,  suited 
'  to  the  scanty  means  of  the  poorer  classes  of  society,  and  easily 
'  legible  to  readers  of  every  age.  Such,  in  our  estimation,  is  the 
'  New  Testament  now  published  by  Mr.  Robert  Greer.  To 
'  ensure  the  correctness  of  this  Edition,  to  the  utmost  of  our 
'  ability,  v»'e  have  imposed  on  ourselves  the  task  of  revising  every 
'  page  of  it,  and  of  collating  it  not  only  with  the  most  approved 
'  Catholic  versions  in  the  English  language,  but  also  with  the  Cle- 
'  mentine  Latin  Vulgate,  and  occasionally  with  the  Original  Greek  : 
'  and  to  elucidate  those  passages  v^liich  are  hard  to  he  understood^ 
'  and  tchicli  the  unlearned  and  unstahle  icrest  to  their  own  destruction 
'  (2  Pet.  iii.  ]6),  we  have  borrowed  from  other  editions,  and  in- 
'  serted  in  the  margin,  some  few  appropriate  notes,  which  the 
'  candid  reader  will  acknowledge  to  be  not  only  useful,  but,  for  the 
'  most  part,  even  necessary  for  rightly  understanding  the  Inspired 
'  Text. 

'  We  beg  the  reader,  however,  to  be  always   mindful,  that  in 

*  order  to  understand  usefully,  and  derive  spiritual  benefit  from  the 
'  lecture  of  this  Divine  book,  it  must  be  read  with  an  humble  and 
'  reverential  spirit,  with  a  hunger  and  thirst  for  the  word  of  life, 

*  with  a  recollected  mind,  with  docility  of  heart,  and  a  fervent 
'  desire  and  prayer  to  be  assisted  by  "  the  Father  of  lights ;""  and 

T  a 


140  '^39- ^^^^  TESTAMENT. 

'  therefore  we  most  earnestly  recommend  to  all,  and  particularly  to 
'  the  Faithful  of  this  Diocese  of  Dromore,  to  whom  our  attention  is 
'  especially  due,  that  before  all  such  lectures  the  following  petition 
'  be  devoutly  offered  : — 

'  Come,  Holy  Spirit,  fill  the  hearts  and  minds  of  thy  faithful 
'  servants,  and  inflame  them  with  the  fire  of  thy  divine  love. 

'  Let  us  pray, 

'  0  God,  who  didst  teach  the  hearts  of  the  faithful  by  the  illumi- 

'  nation  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  grant  us,  we  beseech  thee,  to  be  always 

'  wise  in  the  same  spirit,  and  to  rejoice  by  his  consolation,  through 

'  our   Lord  Jesus  Christ  thy  Son,  who  liveth  and  reigneth  with 

'  thee,  in  the  unity  of  the  same  Holy  Spirit,  for  ever  and  ever. 

'  A  in  PIT 

Michael  Blake,  D.D.  B.  C.  Bishop  of  Dromore. 

'  Newri/,  \st  of  September,  1838.' 

The  Text  appears  to  be  that  of  Dr.  Murray,  agreeing  with  the 
earlier  editions  of  Dr.  Challoner. 

The  Notes,  which  Dr.  Blake  mentions  having  borrowed  from  other 
editions,  are  taken  verbatim  from  the  Bible  of  1825,  sanctioned  by 
Dr.  Murray,  printed  by  Coyne,  8". 

1839.— NEW  TESTAMENT.  Belfast.  16". 

In  this  year,  Dr.  Denvir,  titular  Bishop  of  Down  and  Connor, 
gave  his  '  Approbation'  to  an  edition  of  the  New  Testament,  which 
appeared  at  Belfast  in  a  pocket  size.  This  was  soon  followed  by 
the  whole  Bible ;  and  repeated  editions  of  both  have  continued  to 
appear  since  that  time.  The  form  of  Dr.  Denvir's  Approbation  of 
the  New  Testament  is  as  follows  :  '  The  present  edition  of  the 
'  Douay  Testament,  published  by  the  firm  of  Archer  and  Sons, 
'  Castle  l*lace,  Belfast,  has  been  carefully  revised  and  diligently 
'  compared  with  the  Latin  Vulgate.  To  promote  the  spiritual 
'  interests  of  the  faithful,  I  hereby  impart  to  it  my  Approbation, 
'  and  earnestly  recommend  its  pious  perusal.  I  H  S.  C.  Dexviii, 
'  D.  D.  R.  C.  Bishop  Down  and  Connor.  Given  at  Belfast  August 
'  20.  1839.^ 

This  edition  is  distinguished  from  all  subsequent  ones  issued  with 
Dr.  Denvir's  sanction,  in  having  a  curious  introduction,  by  a  priest, 
prefixed  to  it,  in  the  following  terms  : 

'  Preface  to  the  New  Testament  published  by  Archer  and  Sons. 
*  by  the  Rev.  Daniel  Curoe,  P.  P.  Randalstown. 


1839- NEW  TESTAMENT,   BELFAST.  141 

'  The  extensive  circulation  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures  in  the  English 
'  language  bears  practical  testimony  to  the  zeal  of  the  Catholic 
'  Hierarchy  to  accommodate  the  faithful  with  their  constant 
'  perusal. 

'  An  antiquated  calumny,  recently  pronounced  by  a  Presbyterian 
'  Clergyman  before  an  assembly  of  his  Scotch  brethren,  has  pro- 
'  voked  an  official  enquiry  relative  to  the  number  of  copies  printed 
'  in  Ireland  within  these  few  preceding  years. 

'  In  compliance  with  the  request  of  two  distinguished  Prelates, 
'  under  whose  sanction  extremely  cheap  editions  have  been  executed 
'  in  Belfast,  publishers  of  the  first  respectability  have  furnished  an 
'  authorized  statement,  recording  the  sale  of  three  hundred  thousand 
'  copies  of  the  Douay  version. 

'  The  Pastors  of  the  Catholic  Church  earnestly  recommend  the 
'  Laity  to  purchase  the  Sacred  Volume :  the  veiy  low  price  of  the 
'  present  publication,  regulated  by  the  encouraging  prospect  of  a 
'  large  and  rapid  demand,  affords  additional  evidence  to  their 
'  success  in  this  department. 

'  In  our  interpretations,  lectures,  and  sermons,  we  uniformly 
'  refer  to  the  Bible,  as  the  principal  standard  of  the  tenets  and 
'  moral  obligations  which  we  profess  and  inculcate. 

'  Of  all  the  false,  malevolent  charges  preferred  against  our  holy 
'  religion,  there  is  none  more  opposed  to  truth,  to  facts,  and  to 
'  general  practice,  than  that  of  our  attempting,  in  the  remotest 
'  manner,  to  depreciate  the  Divine  Word,  or  to  debar  our  people 
'  from  its  invaluable  possession.  "  These,"  observes  the  Sovereign 
'  Pontiff"  in  the  preceding  document,  "  are  the  most  abundant 
'  sources,  which  ought  to  be  left  open  to  every  one,  to  draw  from 
'  them  purity  of  doctrine  and  morals,  to  eradicate  the  errors  which 
'  are  so  widely  disseminated  in  these  corrupt  times."" 

'  Had  not  the  Catholic  Church  preserved  the  Scriptures  as  the 
'  apple  of  her  eye ;  had  she  not,  with  indefatigable  labour  tran- 
'  scribed,  and  by  that  irksome  process,  the  only  one  in  use  pre- 
'  viously  to  the  invention  of  the  art  of  printing,  transmitted  to 
'  posterity  renewed  and  multiplied  copies,  where  would  the  first 
'  Reformers  have  found  the  Sacred  Volume  ? 

'  Luther  acknowledges  his  obligations  to  the  Mother  Church  on 
'  this  head.     "  We  are,""  says  he,  "■  obliged  to  yield  many  things  to 

'  the  Papists that  with  them  is  the  Word  of  God,  which  we 

'  received  from  them  ;  otherwise  we  should  have  known  nothing  at 
'  all  about  it."  Comment  on  John,  ch.  xvi. 


142  1839-  — NEW  TKSTAMEXT,   BKI.l'AST. 

'  From  this  transmitted  source,  the  Authors  of  that  memorable 
'  innovation  taught  their  disciples  to  select  whatever  code  of  belief 
'  and  morals  their  reason  and  iudjiment  miu:ht  discover,  to  the 
'  exclusion  of  tradition  and  the  directing  power  of  the  Catholic 
'  Church. 

'  Did  the  magnanimous  Fathers  of  the  so  called  reformation 
'  place  in  the  hands  of  their  followers  a  correct  version  of  the 
'  Bible^  a  faithfully  rendered  expression  of  the  meaning  of  the 
'  Original  ? 

'  Authentic  history  of  an  unimpeachable  character  attests  the 
'  contrary. 

'  Soon  after  the   commencement  of  their  Evangelical    labours, 

*  they  disseminated  through  Europe  a  multitude  of  Scriptural 
'  translations,  some  of  which  were  disgraced  by  the  most  corrupt 
'  doctrines  and  glaring  perversions  of  the  purport  of  the  inspired 
'  Pensmen. 

'  The  first  editions  published  in  the  English  language  after  that 
'  period  were:  Ist^  Tyndal's;  2dly,  Ooverdale's,  both  in  the  reign 
'  of  Henry  VIII.;  3dly,  that  called  "Bishop's  Bible,"  in  the  reign 
'  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  These  three  possessed  the  exclusive  circu- 
'  lation  of  England  till  the  year  1611,  a  term  of  neai'ly  sixty  years, 
'  and  were  superseded  by  the  publication  of  the  present ''  authorized" 
'version,  in  the  reign  of  James  I. 

'  These  three  editions,  supplying,  as  they  did,  the  admirers  of 
'  the  new  Gospel  with  the  sole  and  all-sufficient  rule  of  faith  and 
'  morals  during  that  ominous  space,  were  so  replete  with  gross 
'  errors,  that  more  than  one  thousand  Ministers  of  the  English 
'  Protestant  religion  declared  them  to  be,  in  some  places,  absurd ; 
'  and  in  others,  as  taking  from,  perverting,  obscui'ing,  and  falsify- 
'  ing  the  AV^ord  of  God  ;  being,  to  use  the  language  of  James  hiirf- 
'  self,  "  a  most  corrupt  translation."  Protestant  Divines  of  the 
'  first  eminence,  Louth,  Newcombe,  Wakefield,  Bellamy,  and  Home, 

*  admit,  that  the  errors  in  the  present  authorized  version  are  frequent, 
'  and  that  a  revision  is  desirable. 

'  Thus  it  appears,  that  whilst  the  Children  of  the  Reformation 
'  vehemently  declaimed  against  the  spiritual  Tyranny  of  Rome,  and 
'  exulted  in  the  superior  privileges  of  their  birthright,  they  have 
'  all  the  while  been  building  their  belief  on  corrupt  translations,  on 
'  the  whims,  prejudices,  and  blunders  of  Editors,  palpably  misapply- 
ing the  Sacred  Volume  without  any  competent  authority;  nay, 
'  disclaiming  the  existence  of  any  such  an  authority,  so  essential  to 


1839- ^'^''^^'   TESTAMENT,  BELFAST.  143 

'  determine  the  true  reading  of  the  text.  The  Scriptural  inquirer 
'  was  drawing  from  the  polluted  stream,  and  yet  flattered  himself 
'  that  he  was  drinking  at  the  fountain  head  of  "  the  Hving  waters." 
'  In  the  CathoHc  system,  all  due  veneration  is  rendered  to  the 
'  written  Word  of  God ;  all  due  a,dvantage  derived  from  a  respect- 
'  ful  consideration  of  its  holy  lessons,  and  an  efficient  barrier  op- 
'  posed  to  the  vagaries  of  the  human  mind,  at  which,  under  the 
'  name  of  religion,  Christianity  has  been  compelled  to  blush. 

'  From  the  concurrent  import  of  the  most  clear,  and  most  signi- 
'  ficant  passages,  the  Catholic  infers,  that  Christ  has  established  on 
'  earth  a  living,  speaking,  and  directing  tribunal,  permanently  con- 
'  stituted,  and  divinely  commissioned  to  teach  and  to  enforce  the 
'  admission  of  the  doctrine  solcnmly  delivered.  He  holds  the  unity 
'  and  immutability  of  a  defined  code  of  faith,  demanding  from  us 
'  under  pain  of  forfeiting  heavenly  bliss,  a  cordial  assent  of  the  will 
'  to  every  solemnly  propounded  tenet,  "  for  with  the  heart,  we  be- 
'  lieve  unto  justice ;  but  with  the  mouth,  confession  is  made  unto 
'  salvation."  "  And  I  say  to  thee,  thou  art  Peter ;  and  upon  this 
'  rock  I  will  build  my  church,  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  pre- 
'  vail  against  it.  And  I  will  give  to  thee  the  keys  of  the  kingdom 
'  of  heaven.  And  whatsoever  thou  shalt  bind  upon  earth  shall  be 
'  bound  also  in  heaven  :  and  whatsoever  thou  shalt  loose  on  earth, 

'  shall  be  loosed  also  in  heaven." "  Going  therefore  teach  ye 

'  all  nations ;  baptising  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of 
'  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  teaching  them  to  observe  all 
'  things  w  hatsoever  I  have  connnanded  you :  and  behold  I  am  with 
'  you  all  days,  even  to  the  consummation  of  the  world.". . ."  He  that 
•  believeth  and  is  baptized,  shall  be  saved :  but  he  that  believeth 
'  not  shall  be  condemned. ^^  "  He  that  heareth  you,  heareth  me  : 
'  and  he  that  despiseth  you,  despiseth  me."  "  He  said  to  him  a 
'  third  time,  Simon,  son  of  John,  lovest  thou  me  ?  And  he  said  to 
'  him,  Lord,  thou  knowest  that  I  love  thee.  He  said  to  him,  feed 
'  my  sheep."  "  One  Lord,  one  faith,  one  baptism."  "  A  man  that 
'  is  a  heretic,  after  the  first  and  second  admonition,  avoid ;  knovv- 
'  ing  that  he,  that  is  such  an  one,  is  subverted  and  sinneth,  being 
'  condemned  by  his  own  judgment."  Rom.  x.  10.  Matth,  xvi.18, 19; 
'  xxviii.  19,  20.  Mark  xvi.  IG.  Luke  x.  16.  John  xxi.  17.  Ephes. 
Mv.  5.    Tit.  iii.10,11. 

'  The  iri'econcilable  contradictions,  in  which  the  advocates  of  the 
'  all  and  sole  sufficiency  of  the  written  word  are  involved,  bear 
'  evidence  to  the  just  and  indisputable  jurisdiction  of  the  Catholic 


144  1^39- ^'^"'^^   TKSTAMENT.   HELKAST, 

'  church.    For  whilst  they  assert  the  "  glorious  liberty"  of  explaiu- 

*  ing  the  Bible  on  the  primary  principle  of  individual  interpretation, 
'  they  are  conij)elled  to  adopt  the  Catholic  practice  in  points  of 

*  grave  importance,  apparently  at  variance  with  Scripture.  On 
'  what  authority  do  we  solemnize  the  first  in  place  of  the  seventh 
'  day  of  the  week  \  Genesis  ii.  3.  On  what  canon  of  interpretation 
'  do  we  ground  the  right  of  changing  the  manner  and  time  of  ob- 
'  serving  the  rest,  so  clearly  described  and  significantly  enjoined  ? 
'  Exod.  xvi.  23  ;  xxxv.  3.    Levit.  xxiii.  32. 

'  Christ  commands  his  disciples  to  wash  the  feet  of  one  another, 
'  under  circumstances  the  most  likely  to  ensure  a  permanent  re- 
'  spcctful  fulfilment  of  the  interesting  ceremony.  John  xiii.  8—14. 
'  The  Apostles  guided,  as  they  profess,  by  the  aid  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
'  in  extending  to  the  Christian  dispensation  an  ancient  scriptural 

*  prohibition,  forbad  the  use  of  things  strangled,  and  blood.  Genes. 
'  ix.  4.  Levit.  xvii.  19.  Deut.  xii.  23.  Acts  xv.  29.  From  the  lan- 
'  guage  of  Scripture,  and  the  practice  of  the  first  Christians,  it  is 
'  evident  that  baptism  was,  in  its  first  institution,  conferred  by  im- 
'  mersion :  some  memorable  passages  evince  the  high  importance 
'  which  Christ  attached  to  the  proper  administration  of  this  sacra- 
'  ment,  requiring^  as  he  does,  in  the  recipient  a  knowledge  and 
'  belief  of  the  revealed  mysteries.  jNIatth.  xxviii.  12.  Mark  xvi.  16. 
'  John  iii.  5.  Acts  ii.  38,  Do  not  modern  Societies  adopt  the  op- 
'  posite  method  of  aspersion,  and  confer  baptism  on  infants,  whose 
'  conditions  render  them  incapable  of  realizing  the  prescribed  scrip- 
'  tural  dispositions? 

'  For  these  and  several  other  deviations  from  the  exact  letter  of 
'  the  Scripture,  the  ingenuity  of  our  opponents  can  assign  no  other 
'  reason  than  the  authority  of  the  Pastors  of  the  Catholic  Church, 
'  whom  Christ  has  established  the  expounders  of  his  will. 

'  Those  wlio  profess  the  Bible  alone  to  be  the  sole  rule  of  their 
'  religion,  announce  their  incompetency  to  compose  articles,  con- 
*  fessions,  creeds,  and  catechisms.  If,  as  these  maintain,  infallibility 
'  appertain  not  to  any  man,  or  to  any  assembly  of  men,  but  solely 
'  and  exclusively  to  the  written  word,  which  every  man  is  bound 
'  to  search  ;  any  attempt  to  fetter  the  Christian  mind  and  to  reduce 
'  it  to  bondage  by  arbitrary  barriers  of  human  contrivance  is  an 
'  unwarrantable  encroachment  on  "  that  liberty  with  which  Christ 
'  has  made  them  free." 

'  In  defiance,  however,  of  this  inevitable  consequence,  directly 
'  emanating  from  the  right  of  private  judgment,  the  boasted  charter 


-NEW  TESTAMENT,   BELFAST.  145 

'  of  the  so-called  Reformation,  the  leading  denominations  of  reli- 
'  gionists  in  those  kingdoms,  separated  from  the  communion  of 
'  Rome,  have  enacted  articles  of  faith,  not  only  for  the  guidance  of 
'  their  own  opinions  on  the  important  subject  of  eternal  salvation, 
'  but  also  for  the  purpose  of  condemning  their  fellow  Christians. 

'  The  Church  of  England,  in  the  eighteenth  Article,  fulminates 
'  the  following  anathema  against  those  "  accursed  persons  that  pre- 

*  sume  to  say,  that  every  man  shall  be  saved  by  the  law  or  sect 
'  which  he  professeth,  so  that  he  be  diligent  to  frame  his  life  accord- 
'  ing  to  that  law  and  the  light  of  nature.  For  holy  Scripture  doth 
'  set  out  unto  us  only  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  whereby  men  must 
'  be  saved." 

'  With  a  display  of  consistency  and  charity  no  less  edifying,  the 
'  ^Vest  Minster  Confession,  a  fonnulary  of  man's  erring  device,  the 
'  standard  however  of  Orthodoxy  with  the  Synod  of  Ulster,  defines, 
'  ch.  XXV.  "  There  is  no  ordinary  possibility  of  salvation  out  of  the 

*  visible  Church :  some  churches  have  so  far  degenerated  as  to  be- 
'  come  no  churches  of  Christ,  but  synagogues  of  Satan  :  the  Pope 
'  is  Antichrist,  the  Man  of  sin,  and  Son  of  perdition." 

'  The  framers  of  these  damning  and  persecuting  tenets  first  pro- 
'  claimed  to  the  world  their  total  lasting  incapacity  to  ascertain, 

*  with  certainty,  the  true  sense  of  the  Sacred  Volume,  which  be- 
'  comes  in  their  fundamental  principles,  the  rejection  of  infallibility 
'  being  vested  in  any  tribunal  on  earth,  a  source  of  doubt,  per- 
'  plexity,  and  error.  For,  if  no  man  or  body  of  men  have  a  divinely 
'  accredited  commission  to  explain  the  meaning  of  the  Word,  may 

*  not  revelation,  God's  best  gift  to  man,  be  pressed  into  the  defence 
'  of  the  most  pernicious  errors,  and  of  the  worst  passions  of  the 
'  human  heart  I  Yet  the  Authors  of  the  preceding  Articles,  dis- 
'  avowing  the  remotest  pretensions  to  infallibility,  and  affirming 
'  their  liability  to  misconceive  the  meaning  of  every  text  of  Scrip- 
'  ture,  dare  pronounce  nine-tenths  of  the  Christian  world,  children 
'  of  perdition,  and  irretrievably  condemned. 

'  The  Catholic  Church  does  not  allure  disciples  to  her  communion 
'  by  false  illusory  promises ;  nor  invite  her  children  to  interpret  the 
'  Bible  without  reference  to  her  perpetual  warrant  to  "  teach  all 

*  nations."  She  does  not,  like  modern  Societies,  extend  a  right 
'  to  the  Laity,  and  subsequently  visit  with  the  severest  penalties 
'  the  legitimate  consequences  to  which  the  exercise  of  that  right 
'  conducts. 

'  Randalstown,  10th  Sept.  1839.' 


14()  ^^39- »1HI,K,    l)l(.  ukwik's. 

I  say  no  inore^  respecting  this  piece  of  frothy  declamation  and 
commonplace  complaints  against  Protestants,  than  that  its  state- 
ment concerning  our  English  versions  is  quite  inaccurate.  Besides 
the  three  translations  named  by  Mr.  Curoe,  there  was  another, 
more  popular  and  more  widely  dis})ersed  than  any  of  them,  namely 
the  Genevan  ;  of  which  not  fewer  than  a  hundred  editions,  includ- 
ing Bibles  and  Testaments,  were  printed  between  the  years  1560 
and  1()17.  This  was  the  translation,  which  king  James  particu- 
larly disapproved. 

PS.  Since  the  foregoing  was  written,  I  have  seen  an  announce- 
ment of  the  death  of  Mr.  Cm'oe,  on  October  21st,  1854. 


1839.— BIBLE,  Du.  Denvir's,  Belfast. 

In  this  year,  another  portable  edition  of  the  Bible  was  published 
at  Belfast ;  to  which  Bishop  Denvir  gave  his  *  Approbation,'  in  the 
following  form  :  '  This  new  and  portable  edition  of  the  Douay  Bible, 
'  printed  by  the  firm  of  Simms  &  M'Intyre,  Belfast,  has  been  dili- 
'  gently  and  carefully  collated  with  the  most  approved  versions  in 
'  the  English  language,  previously  to  its  publication.  I  hereby 
'  sanction  its  circulation  among  the  faithful,  feeling  convinced  that 
*  if  read  with  becoming  reverence,  humility,  and  pious  dispositions, 
'  its  perusal  will  be  attended  with  great  spiritual  advantage. 

'  Cornelius  Denvir,  D.  D.  R  C.  Bishop  Down  and  Connor. 

'  Given  at  Belfast,  this  24th  day  of  July  1839.' 

This  Approbation  was  affixed  to  several  subsequent  editions,  as 
those  of  1846,  1848,  &c.,  copies  of  which  have  been  largely  distri- 
buted by  the  liritish  Government  among  private  soldiers,  prisoners, 
and  certain  classes  of  emigrants. 

Both  the  Text  and  Notes  appear  to  agree  with  Dr.  Murray's  edi- 
tion, 8".  Dublin,  1825. 

1840.— NEW  TESTAMENT,  Philadelphia,  12". 

In  this  year,  another  edition  of  the  New  Testament  was  pub- 
lished at  Philadelphia,  professing  to  be  taken  '  from  the  last  Lon- 
'  don  and  Dublin  edition.'  It  was  issued  under  the  sanction  of 
Bishops  Kenrick  and  Hughes;  whose  'Approbations' are  attached, 
as  follows  : 

'  We  hereby  approve  of  the  edition  of  the  New  Testament  now 


1846. Dll.   MAC    H ale's    testament.  147 

'  published  by  Eugene  Oummiskey,  being  conformable  to  the  edition 
'  previously  approved  of  by  various  prelates.  Given  under  our 
'  hand  at  Philadelphia,  this  !§*  day  of  October  1839. 

'  +  Francis  Patrick  Kenrick,  Bishop,  &c.' 

'  We  approve  of  this  stereotype  edition  of  the  New  Testament  of 

'  our   Lord   and    Saviour   Jesus    Christy   being    according    to    the 

'  Douay  version. 

'  +  J.  Hughes,  Bishop,  N.  Y; 

I  am  not  able  to  say  what  was  '  the  last  London  and  Dublin  edi- 
'  tion,""  or  the  edition  '  previously  approved  of  by  various  prelates.' 
So  far  as  I  can  see,  the  Text  agrees  with  that  of  Dr.  Murray's 
edition,  of  1825 ;  and  the  Notes  exactly  correspond.  Indeed,  it 
seems  most  probable,  that  this  edition  was  copied  from  that  of 
1825,  from  the  circumstance  of  its  repeating  a  misprint,  in  spelling 
Dr.Witham's  name  '  Wethem.'' 

At  the  end  of  the  volume  is  a  list  of  books  sold  by  the  publisher ; 
among  which  are  '  Haydock's  grand  folio  Doway  Bible,  with  plates : 
'  Challoner's  quarto  Bible,  with  engravings :  Challoner's  octavo 
'  Bible,  plates  :  Doway  Testaments,  varying  in  price.' 

1  do  not  know  whether  these  were  American  editions,  or  whether 
they  had  been  imported  from  England  and  Ireland. 


1846— Dr.  Mac  Hale's  TESTAMENT. 

In  1846  Dr.  Mac  Hale  of  Tuam  gave  his  sanction  to  the  circu- 
lation of  the  New  Testament  throughout  his  diocese,  by  affixing 
his  'Approbation'  to  an  edition,  stereotyped  in  Dublin,  and  pub- 
lished by  a  bookseller  in  Tuam.  With  his  characteristic  boldness, 
he  did  not  hesitate  to  admit  on  the  titlepage,  that  it  appeared 
'  With  the  approbation  of  His  Grace  the  most  Eev.  Dk.  Mac 
'  Hale,  Archbishop  of  Tuam.'  The  language  of  his  'Approbation' 
is  gratuitously  violent  against  Protestant  versions  ;  and  he  dis- 
tinctly avows,  that  his  chief  inducement  to  permit  the  use  of  this 
edition  was,  that  it  might  '  neutralize  the  poison  of  those  counter- 
*  feit  productions.'     The  Approbation  is  in  the  following  words : 

'  Aware  of  the  manifest  dangers  to  faith  and  morals,  that  are 
'  found  in  corrupt  versions  of  the  Bible,  as  well  as  in  the  Scriptural 
'  fragments  that  are  insidiously  issued  amongst  the  people,  exhi- 
'  biting  strange  and  inaccurate  novelties  of  language,  in  which  you 
'  look  in  vain  for  the  sound  forms  of  Catholic  doctrine ;  We  have 

U   2 


148  1^47- — Riiifj:,  Di'ULix. 

'  not  ceased  to  deplore  this  great  evil,  and  to  labour  for  its  cor- 
'  reetion.  It  occurred  to  us  that  the  publication  of  genuine  ver- 
'  sions  of  the  A'ulgate,  under  competent  authority,  with  explanatory 
'  notes,  would  be  found  among  the  most  efficient  means  to  neu- 
'  tralize  the  poison  of  those  counterfeit  productions. 

'  Accordingly,  Wo  approve  of  this  edition  of  the  Douay  Testa- 
'  MENT,  with  notes  and  comments,  published  by  Thomas  Brennan 
'  of  this  city,  and  recommend  it  to  the  faithful,  in  the  confidence 
'  that,  for  the  true  sense  of  the  difficult  parts  of  the  Scriptures, 
'  they  will  submissively  trust  to  the  authority  of  the  Catholic  Church, 
'  on  which  alone  all  Christians  must  rely  for  their  authenticity  and 
'  inspiration. 

'John,  Archbishop  of  Tuam. 

*  St.  Jarlath's,  Tuam,  Feast  of  the  Rosary  of  the  Blessed  Virgin, 
*  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1846.'' 

It  does  not  appear,  that  Dr.  Mac  Hale  bestowed  any  special 
care  in  preparing  this  edition,  or  added  any  thing  by  way  of  im- 
provement ;  for  both  the  Text  and  notes  seem  to  agree  exactly  with 
Dr.  Murray's  Bible,  published  in  1825. 

1847.— BIBLE,  Dublin,  B.  Coyne,  8". 

In  this  year  another  impression  was  taken  from  the  stereotype 
plates  of  the  Bible,  sanctioned  by  Dr.  Murray,  and  printed  by  R. 
Coyne  in  1825.  It  bears  the  Approbation  prefixed  to  former  issues ; 
with  the  addition  of  a  Letter  of  recommendation  by  Father  Ma- 
thew, '  the  Apostle  of  Temperance.' 

'Approbation.''    See  it  above,  at  p.  124. 

'  To  the  members  of  the  various  Total  Abstinence  Societies  in 

'  Irki,and,  England,  and  Scotland. 
'■  My  dear  Friends, — As  the  united  Catholic  Bishops  of  Ireland 

*  have  especially  recommended  the  Faithful  under  their  jurisdiction 
'  to  "  read  with  due  reverence  and  proper  dispositions  the  Holy 
'  Bible,  published  by  R.  Coyne:""  and  as  he  now^  proposes  to  issue 
'  the  Divine  Volume,  under  the  same  authority,  in  twelve  parts,  at 
'  sixpence  each^  so  as  to  suit  the  means  and  circumstances  of  all 
'  classes; — in  order  to  assist  in  carrying  into  practical  effect  the 
'  reconnnendation  of  the  Venerable  Prelates,  I  humbly,  but  most 

*  earnestly,  entreat  all  the  members  of  the  various  Total  Abstinence 
'  Societie.s,  who,  I  trust,  by  being  members  of  Societies  which  have 


1 847' — DR.  Wiseman's  testament.  149 

'  produced  order,  peace  and  tranquillity,  are  prepared  to  read  the 
'  Holy  Scriptures  with  "  due  reverence  and  proper  dispositions" — 
'  to  avail  them  of  such  a  treasui'e,  on  such  acceptable  terms,  and 
'  thus  to  join  Wisdom  to  Temperance,  or  as  the  Apostle  Peter  says 
'  (2  Epist.  i.  5—7)  that  "  employing  all  care,  you  minister  in  your 
'  faith,  virtue ;  and  in  virtue,  knowledge ;  and  in  knowledge,  Ab- 
'  stinence  ;  and  in  Abstinence,  patience ;  and  in  patience,  godliness  ; 
'  and  in  godliness,  love  of  brotherhood ;  and  in  love  of  brotherhood, 
'  charity." 

'  Permit  me,  my  dear  friends,  to  express  my  most  anxious  and 
'  ardent  desire,  that  all  of  you,  who  shall  thus  read  the  Sacred 
'  Scriptures,  with  faith,  submission,  and  respect,  will  follow  the 
'  divine  lessons  they  inculcate. 

'  In  conclusion,  being  fully  convinced  of  the  great  blessings  to  be 
'  derived  from  a  careful  perusal  of  the  Sacred  Volume,  I  shall,  for 
'  my  own  part,  adopt  every  means  in  my  power  to  promote  its  cir- 
'  culation  among  you  and  all  others  over  whom  I  can  exercise  any 
'  influence. 

'  I  am,  my  dear  Friends,  faithfully  and  sincerely  yours, 

'  Theobald  Mathew. 

'Cork,  8th  May  1843.' 

1847.— Dr.  Wiseman's  TESTAMENT,  8". 

In  1847  a  New  Testament  was  printed  at  Derby,  by  the  firm  of 
Richardson  and  Son ;  with  the  'x^.pprobation*'  of  Bishop  Walsh,  Vicar 
ApostoHc  of  the  Midland  District,  and  Dr.  Wiseman  his  Coadjutor, 
in  the  following  concise  form  :  '  We  hereby  approve  of  this  edition 
'  of  the  New  Testament.  Given  at  Birmingham,  this  1st  day  of 
'  January,  1847.  +  Thomas  [Walsh]  Bishop  of  Cambysopolis. 
'  +  Nicholas  [Wiseman]  Bishop  of  Melipotamus,  Coadjutor.'' 

It  bears  also  the  Approbation  given  to  the  Original  edition  of 
Rhemes  1582,  but  no  other :  nor  is  the  letter  of  Pope  Pius  VI. 
prefixed.  The  Text  appears  to  agree  with  that  of  the  Bible,  4". 
Dubhn  1791,  the  Testament  of  1803,  and  Haydock's  Bible. 

The  Notes  appear  to  agree  with  those  of  the  Testament  of  1803. 

1848.— Haydock's    BIBLE,  Edinburgh,  Sfc.  4". 

In  1845,  a  bookselling  firm  of  Glasgow  undertook  the  republica- 
tion of  Haydock's  Bible,  with  all  its  notes,  in  a  handsome  quarto 
form.    They  obtained  the  'Approbations'  of  the  Vicars  Apostolic  of 


150  1848. HAVDOCK^S    BIBLE. 

Scotland,  and  favorable  letters  from  several  Roman  Catholic  bishops 
in  Ireland;  also  from  the  Rev.  Theobald  ]Mathc\v  and  two  other 
priests,  wishing  success  to  their  undertaking.  These  documents 
are  as  follows : 

'Approbation,"'  &c. 
'  To  Messrs.  A.  Fullarton^  and  Co.  of  Dublin,  London  and  Edin- 

'  burgh,  publishers. 
'Gentlemen, — You  have  hereby  our  sanction  and  approbation  of 
*  the  new  edition  of  Ilaydock's  Catholic  Bible,  to  be  issued  by  you, 
'  provided  the  same  be  revised  by  the  Rev.  W.  (iordon,  one  of  our 
'  clergymen,  and  in  case  of  his  absence,  by  another  Catholic  clergy- 
'  man,  and  certified  by  him  to  be  verhim  verho  the  same  as  the  Bible 
'  already  approved  and  circulated  as  Ha}  dock's  Catholic  Bible. 

'  -I- Andrew,  Bishop  of  Eretria  and  Vicar  Apostolic  of  the 

'  Western  District  of  Scotland. 
'  +  John  Murdock,  Coadj^. 
'  Glasgow,  Chapel  House,  26th  April  1845.' 

'  Gentlemen, — Understanding  that  you  intend  to  publish  a  new 
'  edition  of  Haydock's  Catholic  Bible,  I  hereby  beg  to  signify  my 
'  approbation  of  that  undertaking,  as  I  know  that  you  have  already 
'  received  the  sanction  of  the  Bishops  in  your  town. 

*  +  Andrew,  Bishop  of  Ceramis,  Vic.  Ap.  of  the  Eastern  Dis- 
'  trict  of  Scotland. 
'Edinburgh,  29th  April  1845.' 

'  Gentlemen, — I  shall  be  happy  to  add  my  name  to  any  undcr- 

'  taking  approved  of  by  the  Right  Reverend  the  Vicars  Apostolic 

'  of  Scotland.  ,    ,  ^  ^.„. 

'  +  James  Giilis. 

'  Edinburgh,  30th  April  1845.' 

'  As  the  Bible  about  to  be  published  by  Messrs.  FuUarton  and 
'  Co.  is  to  be  revised  by  the  Rev.  NN^ili.iam  Gordon,  Glasgow,  in 
'  whose  accuracy  I  have  every  confidence,  I  recommend  this  edition 
'  to  all  the  Catholics  of  the  Northern  district  of  Scotland,  as  a 
'  faithful  reprint  of  the  ordinary  Douay  or  Catholic  version. 

'  Blairs,  18th  July  1845.'  '  ^''^'  ^^'^^  ""''  ^'  ^-  ^-  ^"^^ 

On  the  green  covers  of  the  numbers,  as  published  separately,  the 
same  Approbations  are  repeated,  with  the  following  ailditional  ones  : 

''  Sec  below,  at  p.  152. 


1848.  —  IIAYDOCK's   BIBLK.  151 

'  I  have  carefully  read  over  both  Text  and  Notes  of  this  part  of 
'  your  edition  of  Haydock's  Catholic  Bible,  and  find  the  whole 
'  printed  exactly  from  the  original  folio  edition  of  1811,  used  by  you 
'  as  your  copy.  The  Catholic  public  may  rest  assured  that  the 
'  remainder  of  the  work  will,  as  it  comes  out,  receive  the  same 
'  careful  revision :  and  I  have  every  reason  to  believe  that  in  the 
'  hands  of  the  present  proprietors,  Messrs.  A.  FuUarton  and  Co., 

*  the  publication  will  be  conducted  with  regularity  and  to  the  full 
'  satisfaction  of  the  Subscribers.  «  Wll*        C    tI 

'  34,  Great  Clyde  Street,  Glasgow,  8th  August  1846.' 

'  It  has  received  the  sanction  of  the  following  Right  Reverend 
'  Catholic  Prelates : 

'  Having  received  a  letter  signed  by  the  Right  Rev.  Dr.  Scott, 

*  Vicar  Apostolic  of  the  Western  District  of  Scotland,  and  his 
'  Coadjutor  the  Right  Rev.  Dr.  Murdoch,  guaranteeing  the  genuine- 
'  ness  of  a  new  edition  of  Haydock's  Catholic  Bible,  published  by 
'  Messrs.  A.  Fullarton  and  Co.,  I  am  perfectly  satisfied  that  this 
'  interesting  edition  of  the  Bible  will  be  correct  in  every  respect, 
'  and  I  trust  that  it  will  meet  with  that  encouragement  which  it  so 
'  justly  deserves  from  all  pious  and  sincere  Catholics. 

'  +  W.  Crolly,  R  C.  Archbishop  of  Armagh,  and  Primate  of 
'  all  Ireland. 
'Armagh,  13th  October  1845.' 

'  I  fully  concur  in  the  sentiments  expressed  by  His  Grace  the 
'  Most  Rev.  Dr.  Crolly,  respecting  the  forthcoming  edition  of  Hay- 
'•  dock's  Douay  version  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

'-j-  C.  Denvir. 

'  I  concur  in  the  opinion  of  His  Grace  Most  Rev.  Dr.  Crolly, 
'  respecting  Haydock^s  Douay  version  of  the  Bible. 

'  -j-  Nicholas  Foran, 
'  R.  C.  B.  Waterford  and  Lismore. 
'  Waterford,  26th  Nov.  1845. 

'  The  undersigned  can  have  no  difficulty  in  recommending  the 
'  forthcoming  edition  of  Haydock's  Bible  to  the  attention  of  the 
'  Catholic  public,  sanctioned  as  it  is  by  the  unanimous  approbation 
'  of  the  Prelates  of  Scotland,  and  entrusted  for  revision  to  the  Rev. 
'  W.  Gordon,  Catholic  Clergyman,  Glasgow. 


152  1848. — iiavuock's  hible. 

'  The  very  respectable  style  in  which  this  edition  of  the  Bible  is 

'  presented  to  the  public  fully  entitles  it  to  their  patronage  and 

'  support. 

'  Thomas  O^Keeffe,  V.  G.  Cork. 

'  Michael  B.  O'Shea,  P.  P.  of  SS.  I*eter  and  PauFs. 

*  Theobald  Mathcw. 

*  St.  Finbar's,  October  14,  1845. 

'  Gentlemen, 
'  Having  seen  the  Approbation  given  by  my  Right  Reverend 
'  brethren,  the  Vicars  Apostolic  of  Scotland,  to  the  edition  which 
'  you  are  now  publishing  of  the  Illustrated  Catholic  Family  Bible, 
'  and  having  therefore  the  most  perfect  reliance  that  all  due  care 
'  has  been  taken  that  the  translation  of  the  Sacred  Text  will  be 
'  found  to  be  accurate,  and  the  Notes  at  once  judicious  and  or- 
'  thodox,  I  beg  permission  to  become  a  subscriber  for  a  copy  of 
'  this  beautiful  and  valuable  edition.  — Wishing  success  to  your 
'  splendid  and  useful  undertaking,  I  have  the  honour  to  remain, 
'  Gentlemen, 

'  Your  obedient  humble  servant, 

'  4-  1).  Murray. 
'  Mountjoy  Square,  10th  November,  1845. 

'  I  consider  a  new  edition  of  Haydock's  Bible,  in  the  form  and 

*  manner  intended  by  the  spirited  publishers  Messrs.  A.  Fullarton 
'  and  Co.  of  Abbey  Street,  Dublin,  will  be  found  a  great  acquisition 
'  to  biblical  knowledge,  particularly  as  no  fear  need  be  entertained 
'  regarding  the  accuracy  of  the  Text,  and  the  truth  and  orthodoxy 

*  of  the  very  lengthened  and  learned  Commentaries  by  which  it  is 

*  accompanied,  submitted  as  it  has  been  in  all  its  departments,  to 

*  the  supervision  of  learned  and  competent  Ecclesiastics  under  the 
'  sanction   of  the    Right   Rev.   Dr.  Scott  and   other  Prelates   of 

'  Scotland. 

'  -}-  John  Hyan. 
'  Limerick,  November  21,  1845.' 

The  first  Part  of  the  work  came  out  in  1845.  After  five  parts 
had  been  issued,  the  book  was  transferred  to  another  publishing 
house,  Messrs.  Fullarton  and  Co.,  who  completed  it  in  the  year 
1848. — IJoth  the  printing  and  paper  are  very  good  ;  and  the  cn- 
ffravi ngs  arc  of  a  superior  class. 

This  edition  was  printed  from  Haydock's  earliest  impression  of 


1849- '^'"^-   GOSPKLS,    BY   BISIIOI'  KENIIICK.  153 

his  Bible  (which  began  to  appear  in  1811),  as  certified  above  by 
Rev.  Mr.  Gordon :  and,  as  Bishop  Scott  had  insisted  on  its  being 
copied  verhum  verho,  it  retains  a  curious  mistake  in  the  note  on 
Genesis  i.  16.  wliere  Light  is  said  to  be  '  nearly  three  thousand 
'  years  in  coming  to  us  from  the  remotest  star  in  our  Stratmn.' 
Mr.  Haydock  himseh'  liad  detected  the  error,  as  soon  as  it  was 
printed ;  and  had  removed  the  words  printed  in  Itahcs,  from  liis 
second  impression,  dated  181  f?.  He  lived  to  see  the  early  parts  of 
Fullarton's  edition ;  and  has  expressed  his  dissatisfaction  that  the 
accidental  error  should  have  been  thus  perpetuated. 


1849.— THE  FOUR  GOSPELS,  by  Bishop  Kknuick. 

This  year  presents  us  with  a  handsome  volume  from  the  press  of 
New- York,  comprising  the  labours  of  an  American  Roman  Catholic 
prelate  ;  namely,  '  The  Four  Gospels,  translated  from  the  Latin 
'  Vulgate,  and  diligently  compared  with  the  Original  Greek  Text, 
'  being  a  revision  of  the  Rhemish  translation,  with  notes  critical 
'  and  explanatory.  liy  Francis  Patrick  Kenrick,  bishop  of  Phi- 
'  ladelphia.' 

It  bears  no  Ecclesiastical  '  Approbation ;'  but  is  dedicated  to  the 
prelates  of  the  United  States,  in  the  following  words:  — 

'  To  the  Hierarchy  of  the  United  States  assembled  in  the  seventh 
'  Provincial  Council  of  Baltimore. 

'  Most  Reverend  and  Right  Reverend  Colleagues, 

'  I  venture  to  offer  to  the  public  a  revised  translation  of  the  four 
'  Gospels,  with  notes  directed  to  remove  the  chief  difficulties  that 
'  may  occur  in  their  perusal.  My  object  is  not  to  substitute  it  in 
'  public  acts  for  the  received  version,  but  to  submit  it  to  your 
'  mature  judgment  and  correction,  and  in  the  mean  time  to  facilitate 
'  the  study  of  the  life  of  our  Divine  Redeemer  in  its  only  authentic 
'  records.  The  annotations  which  I  have  added  are  for  the  most 
*  part  selected  from  the  holy  Fathers,  although  occasionally  I  have 
'  availed  myself  of  the  researches  of  modern  writers,  unhappily 
'  estranged  from  Catholic  communion.  I  cannot  hope  that  a  work, 
'  which  demands  so  much  erudition  and  such  exercise  of  judgment, 
'  is  in  every  respect  faultless  ;  but  I  offer  it  as  an  earnest  of  my 
'  zeal  for  the  correct  understanding  and  devout  study  of  the  sacred 
'  Scriptures.  These  have  at  all  times  been  the  subject  of  the 
'  meditation  of  the  prelates  of  the  Church,  and  of  the  Clergy  ^ene- 
'  rally,  whose  duty  and  constant  endeavor  it  has  been  to  refresh 


154  1849- THE  GOSPELS,  BY   insiIOP  KENUICK, 

*  the  faithful  with  the  Hving  waters  drawn  from  these  fountains  of 
'  salvation. 

'  With  profound  veneration  and  sincere  attaclnnent,  I  have  the 

'  honor  to  remain, 

'  Your  devoted  brother  in  Christ, 

'  FiiANcis  Patrick  Kexrick,  Bishop  of  Philadelphia, 

'  Philadeljihia,  May  1,  1849.' 

Without  scrutinising  too  closely  the  correctness  of  the  last  clause 
of  this  dedication,  we  may  wilHngly  admit  that  it  expresses  senti- 
ments worthy  of  a  Christian  Bislioj),  in  language  calculated  to 
promote  feelings  of  peace  and  good  will.  He  has  prefixed  to  his 
book  a  '  General  Preface;'  the  following  extracts  from  which  may 
sufficiently  exhibit  the  author's  spirit,  and  the  plan  which  he  pro- 
posed to  follow  in  his  work 'The  unanhnous  interpretation 

*  of  ancient  Christian  writers,  whom  we  call  fathers  of  the  Church, 
'  is  recognized  as  a  rule  from  which  we  may  not  depart :  but  it  is 

*  very  limited  in  its  application,  since  it  can  scarcely  be  verified 
'  unless  in  regard  to  doctrines.  On  matters  of  critical  inquiry  much 

*  light  may  be  derived  from  them,  without  superseding  the  exercise 
'  of  our  own  judgment,  or  rejecting  the  aid  proffered  us  by  modern 
'  eonunentators,  even  by  those  who  are  unhappily  estranged  from 
'  the  communion  of  the  Church 

'  As  I  present  the  public  with  a  revised  translation  of  the 
'  Gospels,  from  the  Latin  Vulgate,  it  becomes  necessary  to  say 
'  something  regarding  its  authority.  This  version,  which  comprises 
'  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  was  declared  authentic  by  the  holy 
'  council  of  Trent,  The  chief  ground  on  which  the  fathers  of  this 
'  venerable  assembly  relied,  was  its  long  use  in  the  Church,  since  it 
'  must  have  been  recommended  by  its  intrinsic  excellence,  and  it 
'  might  be  considered  as  adopted  under  the  guidance  of  that  Divine 
'  Spirit,  who  abides  for  ever  in  the  Church,  to  guard  revealed 
'  truth  from  human  corruptions.  The  force  of  the  term  authentic, 
'  as  employed  by  them,  is  equal  to  '  authoritative,'  and  corresponds 
'  with  authorized  or  standard  version '^  It  was  intended  to  give 
'  the  Vulgate  weight  and  authority  in  all  doctrinal  matters,  that 
'  no  one  might  elude  the  proofs  which  it  furnishes.     The  wisdom 

*  and  justice  of  this  decree  are  acknowledged  by  Campbell  the 
'  learned  Scotch  critic 

''  [See  some  remarks  on  this  subject,  above,  at  pp.  14.  63.] 


1849- THE  GOSPELS,  BY   HISHOP  kenrick. 


155 


'  '  The  Vulgate  version  of  the  New  Testament  is  almost  as  ancient 
'  as  the  Text,  having  been  made  in  the  age  of  the  Apostles,  or  not 
•'  long  afterwards,  and  retouched  by  St.  Jerome,  at  the  close  of  the 

*  fourth  century :  consequently  it  represents  a  Greek  manuscript  of 

*  the  highest  antiquity.  The  oldest  extant  manuscript,  which  is 
'  the  Vatican,  is  ascribed  to  the  middle  of  the  fourth  centuiy.  An 
'  English  Critic  of  the  present  day  [Dr.  W.  Kitto]  says  ;  "  The  Vul- 
'  gate   of  the  New  Testament   generally    agrees  with    the    oldest 

*  manuscripts  of  the  Italic,  and  is  one  of  the  best  critical  helps 
.'  towards  restoring  the  true  text  of  the  Greek.^'    This  is  fully  con- 

*  firmed  by  the  researches  and  judgment  of  the  most  eminent  critics 

*  in  Germany  and  the  British  empire,  among  whom  I  shall  specially 

*  refer  to  Griesbach,  Schott,  Campbell,  and  Bloomfield.  At  the 
'  Reformation,  the   Greek  text,  as  it  then  stood,  was  taken  as  a 

*  standard,  in  conformity  to  which  the  versions  of  the  reformers 
'  were  generally  made :  whilst  the  Latin  Vulgate  was  depreciated, 
'  or  despised,  as  a  mere  version.  This,  however,  has  proved  to  be 
'  a  capital  mistake,  for  the  text  was  full  of  interpolations  and  cor- 
'  ruptions  of  various  kinds,  whilst  the  Vulgate  faithfully  represented 
'  the  text  as  it  stood  in  the  fourth,  or  even  in  the  first  century. 

*  Since  the  famous  manuscripts  of  Rome,  Alexandria,  Cambridge, 
'  Paris,  and  Dublin,  were  examined,  and  criteria  were  laid  down  for 

*  distinguishing  the  original  text  from  false  readings,  by  the  labours 
'  of  Mill,  Bengel,  and  of  later  critics,  a  verdict  has  been  obtained 
'  in  favor  of  the  Vulgate.  In  the  vast  majority  of  instances  in 
'  which  it  differs  from  the  common  Greek,  Protestant  judges,  with 

*  astonishing  unanimity,  have  declared  its  correctness.  The  reader 
'  will  perceive  this  by  attending  to  the  notes,  in  which  I  have 
'  marked  the  authorized  version,  as  the  Protestant  translation 
'  made  by  order  of  King  James  is  called,  with  the  initial  P  ;  which 
'  is  preceded  by  G-  wherever  it  corresponds  with  the  common 
'  Greek  reading.     The  reference  to  the  critics  by  name,  and  to 

*  manuscripts  and  versions,  may  give  to  this  work  a  less  popular 
'  character  than  I  could  wish  :  but  I  deemed  it  all- important  to 
'  prove  in  detail  by  the  testimony  of  unsuspected  witnesses,  that 
'  the  Vulgate  version  of  the  Gospels  is  a  faithful  representation'  of 
'  the  original  text,  whilst  the  Protestant  translation,  taken  from 
'  the  common  Greek,  abounds  in  inaccuracies.     I  cheerfully  admit 


■  [But  see,  upon  this  question,  the      actual  state  of  the  Latin  Vulgate,  given 
remarks  of  Isidorus  Clarius  ujDon  the      above  at  p.  14.] 

X  2 


156  1849- ''""'^^'   ^'O^l'I'^'  S.    BV    niSHOI-   KENRICK. 

'  tluit  most  of  them  do  not  affect  (loetrine :  but  it  cannot  be  thought 
'  unimportant  to  present  the  inspired  Word  in  its  integrity,  that  an 
'  iota  may  not  be  changed  of  that  which  the  Divine  Sjiirit  has 
'  sealed  with  His  authority. 

*  Translations  of  the  Gospels  were  made  into  the  Saxon  tongue 
'  at  an  early  period  after  the  establishment  of  Christianity  among 
'  the   Anglo-Saxons.      Egbert,  bishop  of  Lindisfern,  at  the  com- 

*  mencement  of  the  eighth  century,  translated  them,  and  Venerable 

*  Bede,  very  shortly  afterwards,  terminated  his  holy  life,  just  as  he 
'  had  dictated  the  last  chaj)ter  of  his  version  of  the  Gospel  of  St. 
'  John.  The  origin  of  the  English  tongue  is  traced  by  Dr.  Johnson 
'  no  farther  back  than  the  middle  of  the  twelfth  century :  yet  before 
'  the  following  century  had  closed,  an  English  version  of  the  Bible 
'  was  composed  by  an  author,  who  has  not  cared  to  transmit  his 

*  name  to  posterity. 

'  In  the  year  158^2,  some  English  divines  published  at  Rheims  a 
'  translation  of  the  New  Testament,  which  was  afterwards  repub- 
'  lished  in  connexion  with  a  version  of  the  Old  Testament,  made  at 

*  Douay,  in  1G09.     "  It  is  highly  commendable,"  says  a  modern 

*  critic,  "  for  its  scrupulous  accuracy  and  fidelity.  In  justice  it  must 
'  be  observed,  tliat  no  case   of  wilful  perversion  of  Scripture  has 

*  ever  been  brought  home  to  the  llhemish  translators''."  This  ver- 
'  sion  was   revised  by  Bishop  Challenor  in  17i9,  and  it  has  since 

*  been  several  times  republished  with  many  variations  in  England, 
'  Ireland,  and  the  United  States.  The  original  notes,  which  were 
'  directed  against  the  errors  then  prevailing,  have  for  the  most  part 
'  disappeared,  and  the  text  has  been  so  changed,  that  it  is  difficult 
'  to  ascertain  what  may  be  considered  a  standard  edition.  A  few 
'  years  ago,  a  new  version  of  the  four  Gos})els,  maile  directly  from 

*  the  Greek,  with  notes  critical  and  explanatory,  was  published  in 
'  England,  by  "'a  Catholic,"  who  is  generally  believed  to  be  Dr, 
'  Lingard,  the  justly  celebrated  historian.  I  have  freely  availed 
'  myself  of  his  labours,  sometimes  with  special  acknowledgment,  in 

*  the  present  work,  which  differs  from  his  in  its  plan  and  character. 

*  It  does  not  depai't  so  widely  as  his  from  the  Iihemish  version,  and 

*  it  contains  a  far  greater  mnnber  of  notes  designed  to  remove,  as 
'  far  as  in  my  power,  every  difficulty  that  might  present  itself  to 

*  the  reader.  1  offer  it  only  as  a  literary  essay,  to  aid  students  of 
'  theology,  and  the  faithful  generally  in  the  study  of  the  Gospels. 

''  Scrivener'.?  Sujiplemcnt  to  the  Authorized  Version.  8",  1845. 


1849- THE   GOSPKLS,   BY   BISHOP  KKNKICK.  157 

'  In  order  not  to  swell  this  volume  too  nnich,  I  have  attended 
principally  to  the  obvious  meaning  of  the  sacred  text,  and  endea- 
voured to  illustrate  it,  leaving  to  the  piety  of  the  reader  to  make 
such  moral  reflections  as  the  facts  or  maxims  may  naturally  sug- 
gest. I  have  not  labored  to  give  a  controversial  character  to  the 
notes  ;  although  occasionally  I  may  have  referred  to  the  doctrines 
connected  with  the  passages  in  question.  The  work  is  desio-ned 
for  instruction  and  edification  :  and  is  offered  to  the  public,  with 
a  view  to  promote  the  devout  study  and  correct  understanding  of 
the  Holy  Gospels. 

'  The  frequent  perusal  of  this  portion  of  the  inspired  writings 
cannot  be  too  strongly  recommended  to  the  faithful.  All  should 
be  familiar  with  the  actions  of  our  Divine  Redeemer,  in  whose 
life  simplicity  and  sublimity  are  so  wonderfully  combined,  that  we 
feel  encouraged  to  imitate  what  we  cannot  hope  to  equal.  His 
maxims  should  be  impressed  on  our  minds,  to  guide  us  in  all  the 
relations  of  life.  His  promises  should  animate  us  amidst  the 
trials  and  afflictions  with  which  we  may  be  visited.  The  miracles 
which  he  performed  — so  plainly  marked  as  divine  works — so  un- 
questionably proved — so  numerous,  should  be  present  to  us,  that 
our  faith  in  the  mysteries  which  He  revealed  may  not  waver.  We 
must  often  review  his  sufferings  in  all  their  affecting  details — we 
must  go  with  him  to  Gethsemane — follow  him  to  the  various  tri- 
bunals before  which  he  was  arraigned — contemplate  Him  by  the 
blood-stained  tracks  on  His  way  to  Calvary,  and  adore  Him  con- 
summating the  sacrifice  for  our  sins.  The  glory  of  His  resurrec- 
tion and  ascension  must  inspire  us  with  confidence  that  through 
His  Blood  we  shall  rise  to  immortality^  and  find  entrance  into  the 
kingdom  of  His  Father.' 

It  would  have  been  unjust  to  the  Author,  to  omit  quoting  senti- 
ments so  worthy  of  a  Christian  bishop ;  of  one  who  feels,  that  '  the 
'  frequent  perusal  of  the  Gospels  cannot  be  too  strongly  recom- 
'  mended  to  the  faithful ;  all  of  whom  should  be  familiar  with  the 
*  actions  of  our  Divine  Redeemer ;'  and  who  conscientiously  endea- 
voured to  give  practical  effect  to  his  recommendation,  by  '  offering 
'  to  the  public  a  work  designed  for  instruction  and  edification,  with 
'  a  view  to  promote  the  devout  study  and  correct  understanding  of 
'  the  Holy  Gospels.' 

The  translation  is  carefully  executed,  and  the  numerous  notes 
are  short,  clear,  and  often  highly  instructive.    Although  the  Bishop 


158 


1849. THIi   GOSPELS,    nv    msIIOI'   KKNKICK. 


adheres  to  the  distinctive  interpretation  of  his  churcli,  there  is  not 
throughout  the  entire  vohnne  a  single  uncharitable  sentiment,  nor 
a  harsh  and  irritating  expression  towards  those  of  another  com- 
munion. 

It  might  have  been  expected,  that  a  work  of  this  kind  would 
have  been  received  with  the  greatest  joy  by  Roman  Catholics,  after 
their  ]ong-re])eated  complaints  of  the  want  of  a  revised  translation 
of  the  Scriptures.  But  we  do  not  find  that  this  was  the  case. 
Perhaps  the  author  gave  offence,  by  his  mode  of  rendering  certain 
passages  of  the  Text:  or  perhaps,  by  his  liberality  in  'occasionally 
'  availing  himself  of  the  researches  of  modern  writers  unhappily 
'  estranired  from  Catholic  communion,'  in  his  notcs^.  Whatever 
be  the  cause,  the  notice  of  his  book,  given  in  the  chief  literary 
organ  of  the  Eonian  Catholic  priesthood  in  these  countries,  is  any- 
thing but  favorable.  (See  The  Duhlin  Review,  \o\.  XXVII.  p. 181.) 


'  Take  the  followinir  instances,  as 
exami)les  of  our  author's  mode  of 
translating,  and  of  the  general  spirit 
of  his  annotations  : 

Matthew  iii.  2.  '"And   saying,  Re- 

*  pent :   for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is 

*  at  hand."  I  have  followed  in  this 
'  place  "  a  Catholic"  [i.  e.  Ur.  Lingard] 
'  in  adopting  the   word  "  repent,"  al- 

*  though,  as  Camphell  acknowledges, 
'  it  does  not  fully  exjiress  the  force  of 
'  the  original  term.     "  Agite  poeniten- 

*  tiam"  of  the  Vulgate  is  an  elegant  and 
'  precise  versi(m  :  hut  "  do  penance," 
'  which  literally  corres|)onds  to  the  La- 
'  tin,  is  hy  usage  determined  to  signify 

*  the  jjractice  of  penitential  works,  ra- 

*  ther  than  the  exercise  of  the  virtue 
'  itself.  "  Reform," suggested  by  Camp- 
'  bell,  does  not  express  the  com])unction 

*  of  the  mind,  which  is  the  precise  force 

*  of  the  (ireek  term.  I  have  retained 
'  the    Rhemish    translation    in    other 

*  places,  where  reference  is  made  to 
'  external  humiliation.'  N.  V>.  See  the 
same  rendering,  and  a  similar  note, 
upon  the  passage  Mark  i.  15. 

Matthew  viii.  33.  '  "  And  the  swine- 

*  herds  <lcd."  The  (jreek  may  be  ren- 
'  dered  literally  "  the  feeders,"  which 
'  the  ^'ulgate  renders  pristores.'' 

Matthew  x.  i.  '  "  And  having  called 
'  His  twelve  disciples  together,  He  gave 
'  them  power  over  unclean  spirits,  to 


cast  them  out,  and  to  heal  all  manner 
of  diseases  and  all  manner  of  infirmi- 
ties." These  miraculous  jiowers  were 
given  specially  to  the  .\])ostles  for 
their  first  mission,  and  were  enjoyed 
by  them  through  the  whole  course  of 
their  ministry,  although  only  exer- 
cised on  extraordinary  occasions.  They 
are  not  inherent  in  the  sacred  minis- 
trj',  which  is  directed  to  the  instruc- 
tion and  sanctification  of  men.  They 
were  the  seals  of  the  original  com- 
mission.' 

Mark  iii.  6.  '"took  counsel."  I  have 

adopted    the    Protestant    translation, 

after  the   example  of  "a  Catholic." 

'  The   Rhemish   version    expresses  the 

'  same  meaning,  but  less  forcibly.' 

Mark  vi.  12.  '"They  preached  that 
'  men  should  do  penance."     It  is  with 
'  no  view  to  doctrinal  controversy  that 
'  I   have    here    retained    the    Rhemish 
'  translation,  hut  as  more  expressive  of 
'  the  entire  conversion  of  the  sinner.' 
Mark  vii.  12,  13.  '"And   farther  ye 
suffer  him  not  to  do  anything  for  his 
father    or   mother,   making  void   the 
word  of  God  by  your  own  tradition 
which  ye  have  delivered."    They  ac- 
tually i)reventcd  the  discharge  of  na- 
'  tural  duly,  by  teaching  the  son  that 
■  whatever  he  had  resolved  to  devote  to 
'  holy  j)uri)oses  could  not  be  touched, 
'  even  for  the  relief  of  the  parent.'  [See 


1851. THE   ACTS,  &C.    BY    niSlIOP   KKNRTCK.  159 

The  reviewer  does  not  indeed  venture  openly  to  condemn  the  work, 
but  he  gives  it  a  very  cold  and  qualified  approval ;  praising  the 
writer's  ohjed  in  giving  it  to  the  world,  but  predicting,  that  'few 
'  readers  will  be  able  to  appreciate  the  critical  portion  of  the  notes, 
'  or  to  understand  their  drift.''  Nor  were  other  intimations  from 
the  same  quarters  wanting,  to  assure  the  bishop  that  he  had  taken 
far  too  great  liberties  in  venturing  to  handle  so  delicate  a  matter 
as  a  new  Translation  of  the  New  Testament.  The  nature  of  these 
objections  shall  be  given,  in  his  own  language,  taken  from  the  In- 
troduction to  his  second  volume,  published  in  1851. 

Prefixed  to  the  work  is  A  Synopsis  of  the  Gospels ;  also,  a  brief 
notice  of  Manuscripts,  and  of  ancient  versions  :  but  it  has  none  of 
the  usual  Tables  &c.  at  the  end. 


1851.— THE  ACTS,  EPISTLES,  and  APOCALYPSE,  by 
Bishop  Kexrtck. 

Two  years  after  the  appearance  of  his  work  on  the  Gospels, 
Bishop  Kenrick  published  a  second  volume,  containing  a  new  Ver- 
sion of  all  the  remaining  books  of  the  New  Testament,  The  trans- 
lation is  executed  on  the  same  principles  as  the  former  part,  except 
that  he  professes  to  have  adhered  more  closely  to  the  Rhemish 
version  ;  and  the  notes  are  of  the  same  character,  but  rather  more 
numerous  and  copious.  The  book  contains  an  Introduction  ;  in 
which  the  learned  Author  enumerates  the  objections  which  had 
been  made  to  his  former  volume,  and  offers  solid  reasons  for  the 
course  of  interpretation  which  he  had  pursued.  I  think  it  will  be 
satisfactory,  if  I  give  the  whole  of  this  Document,  in  his  own  words  ; 
and  more  particidarly,  as  it  appears  very  unlikely  that  the  Bishop's 
work  will  ever  be  reprinted  in  its  present  shape.  (See  the  last  sen- 
tence of  his  Introduction  ) 

'General  Introduction.' 
'  The  favour,  with  which  my  revised  version  of  the  Four  Gospels 
'  lias  been  received,  encourages  me  to  offer  to  the  public  the  other 

also  his  note  on  the  parallel  passage,  '  jjhrase  occurs,  although  the  meaning 

Matth.  XV.  5.]  '  is  manifestly  modified  by  the  circum- 

John  ii.  4.  '"And  Jesus  saith  to  her,  '  stances.     Here  it  can  only  be;  why 

'Woman,  what  hast  thou  to  do  with  '  dost  thou  ask  this  of  me  ?'  (and  then 

'  me  ?"    I  have  adopted  the  Protestant  he   quotes  Augustin,  and   other  com- 

'  translation,  for  the  sake  of  uniformity  mentators.) 
'  in  the  various  places   in   which    the 


160  1851. THE  ACTS,  &C.   BY   JlISHOl'   KKN'IIICK. 

books  of  the  New  Testament.  In  accordance  with  the  suggestions 
of  friends,  T  liave  adhered  more  closely  to  tlie  Rhemish  transla- 
tion, and  given  more  copious  notes  to  illustrate  the  text.  Some 
indeed  have  di.'^countenanccd  all  change,  lest  the  reading  should 
become  altogether  unsettled  :  but  the  necessity  of  some  corrections 
is  acknowledged  by  all,  and  the  discrepancies  of  various  editions, 
made  by  irresponsible  individuals,  have  already  deprived  the  com- 
mon reading  of  that  reverence  which  might  render  any  change 
inexpedient.  The  only  question  is,  how  these  changes  can  be 
brought  about.  To  me  the  simpler  and  more  effectual  method 
has  appeared  to  be,  that  of  submitting  them,  in  a  limited  edition, 
to  the  judgment  of  my  venerable  colleagues. 

'  I  have  endeavoured  to  be  strictly  literal,  especially  where  the 
text  was  likely  to  be  employed  in  matters  of  controversy,  that  no 
suspicion  of  bias  might  arise ;  so  that  in  some  few  instances  I 
have  left  the  sense  imperfect'",  rather  than  sui)ply  by  conjecture 
anything,  which  might  affect  its  doctrinal  bearing.  The  value  of 
the  ancient  tran.slations  arises  precisely  from  their  close  character, 
which  serves  as  an  index  to  the  reading  of  the  text :  but  the  dif- 
ference of  idiom  and  of  construction  should  not  be  wholly  disre- 
garded. Where  the  meaning  of  the  text  is  clear,  the  translator 
may  present  it  divested  of  those  anomalies  which  would  render  it 
harsh  or  unintelligible :  but  in  cases  of  doubt,  conjecture  should 
not  easily  be  indulged,  especially  in  matters  appertaining  to  doc- 
trine. In  such  circumstances  fidelity  requires  the  closest  ad- 
herence to  the  text,  which  may  be  illustrated  by  notes,  according 
to  the  best  jutlgment  of  the  interpreter.  Readers  easily  give  the 
praise  of  excellence  to  a  translation  which  is  fluent  and  perspi- 
cuous, without  reflecting  that  they  may  be  misled  by  a  guide  who 
gives  no  intimation  of  the  difficulties  which  embarrass  himself  in 
the  choice  of  his  own  course.  If  there  be  a  single  passage  in 
which  the  meaning  of  the  sacred  text  is  wilfully  perverted,  it  is 
enough  to  involve  the  whole  work  in  condemnation.  A  jot,  or  a 
letter,  nmst  not  be  taken  from  the  law.  The  word  of  God  must 
be  preserved  in  its  integrity.  It  is  treason  against  the  Supremo 
Majesty  to  change  a  word  in  a  charter  under  the  seal  of  the  Great 
King.  Not  without  a  special  design  of  Providence,  the  closing 
book  of  the  sacred  volume  denounces  woes  to  the  man  who  shall 
take  away  fi(/n),  or  add  to,  the  words  of  that  prophecy  ;  a  threat 

"'  [See  instance^-,  at  Acts  .\xiv.  19.  C'olossians,  ii.  iS,  &c.] 


1851. THE   ACTS,  &C.   BY   lUSIIOP  KENRICK.  iGl 

which  extends  to  all  who  adulterate  the  word  of  God,  changing 
that  which  should  remain  inviolate,  though  heaven  and  earth  pass 
away. 
'  The  Providence,  which  has  preserved  the  Scriptures,  has  not 
exempted  them  from  the  accidents  to  which  all  books  were  exposed 
when  copied  by  numberless  transcribers,  of  different  degrees  of 
skill  and  judgment.  The  similarity  of  letters,  words,  and  phrases, 
led  to  many  mistakes.  The  additions  made  in  the  public  reading 
of  the  Scriptures,  by  way  of  introduction  or  termination,  in  the 
form  of  a  doxology,  or  otherwise,  sometimes  were  confounded  with 
the  sacred  writings  themselves.  An  injudicious  effort  to  remove 
difficulties,  and  grammatical  inaccuracies,  led  to  changes  which 
smoothed  the  reading  and  offered  a  more  intelligible  meaning. 
Additions  were  made  with  a  view  to  harmonize  the  statements 
of  various  writers,  and  to  make  the  quotations  correspond  literally 
with  the  original  passages.  From  these  and  other  causes  an 
almost  endless  variety  of  readings  arose,  among  which  learned 
men  have  with  incredible  research  sought  to  discover  the  primitive 
text.  The  collation  of  manuscripts  has  been  greatly  facilitated  by 
their  distribution  into  various  families,  or  recensions,  although 
quite  recently  this  classification  has  met  with  much  opposition 
from  Norton  and  others.  Some  manuscripts,  such  as  the  Alexan- 
drian, which  is  now  preserved  in  the  British  Museum,  and  the 
Vatican,  so  designated  from  the  library  at  Rome,  are  of  acknow- 
ledged preponderance  in  determining  the  true  reading.  The 
received  Greek  text,  although  very  inaccurate,  is  in  substance  the 
same  as  was  used  by  St.  Chrysostom,  which  is  known  as  the  Con- 
stantinopolitan  recension.  The  Vulgate  represents  a  still  more 
ancient  reading,  that  which  was  known  at  Alexandria,  as  well  as 
throughout  the  West.  In  offering  a  revised  version  of  it,  I  felt 
the  necessity  of  accounting  for  the  differences  which  are  observ- 
able between  its  readings  and  those  of  the  Protestant  version, 
which  was  made  from  the  received  text ;  and  for  this  purpose  I 
availed  myself  of  the  works  of  several  learned  critics,  who  had 
noted  down  the  authorities,  with  their  own  judgment  upon  them. 
It  was  highly  gratifying  to  be  able  to  vindicate  the  Vulgate,  in 
the  vast  majority  of  instances,  by  their  avowals.  To  impress  the 
common  reader  with  this  fact,  I  chose  rather  to  notice  by  their 
proper  titles  the  chief  manuscripts,  than  to  use  the  conventional 
letters  by  which  they  are  known  to  the  learned.  My  object  was 
not  to  give  a  popular  character  to  critical  studies,  but  to  furnish 

Y 


162  1851. THE  ACTS,  &C,   BY   BISHOP   KENRICK, 

'  the  vouchers  in  a  way  that  all  might  at  once  know  them.  I  claim 
'  no  merit  of  personal  research,  but  merely  refer  to  critics  of  high 
'  celebrity,  to  account  for  the  tenacity  with  which  we  adhere  to  the 
'  Vulgate  version,  as  the  faithful  representative  of  a  text  purer  and 
'  more  perfect  than  any  manuscript  now  extant. 

'  The  notes  which  I  have  added,  though  numerous,  are  as  brief 
'  as  I  could  well  make  them,  since  I  meant  them  as  helps  to  the 
'  reader,  to  guide  him  on  his  way,  without  distracting  him  from  his 
'  Scriptural  pursuits.  I  did  not  wish  to  write  a  homily,  or  compose 
'  a  controversial  essay,  much  less  to  launch  forth  on  the  wide  ocean 

*  of  allegorical  interpretation.  Although  I  am  far  from  undervaluing 
'  the  devout  contemplations  of  the  ancient  fathers  on  the  mysteries 
'  hidden  beneath  the  letter,  I  felt  that  for  the  theological  student 
'  and  the  general  reader,  it  is  of  more  practical  advantage  to 
'  ascertain  the  direct  and  literal  meaning ;  and  I  left  for  private 
'  scrutiny  all  that  might  lie  beneath  the  surface,  as  a  treasure  to 
'  reward  the  diligent  enquirer. 

'  Some  have  been  offended  at  my  adoption  of  the  terra  "repent" 

*  instead  of  "  do  penance,"  in  several  passages  of  the  Gospels.  Had 
'  I  been  the  first  to  innovate  in  this  regard,  I  should  feel  that  I  had 
'  acted  rashly ;  but   I  only  followed  up  what  others  had  begun. 

*  The  truth  is,  that  the  Latin  phrase  "agere  poenitentiam"  was 
'  employed  for  the  Greek  term  fxeravoiu),  many  ages  before  the 
'  doctrinal  controversies  about  penitential  works  originated,  and  was 
'  occasionally  replaced  by  "  pcenitemini ;"  the  interpreter  regarding 
'  both  terms  as  equivalent ".     Doubtless  penitential  works  were 

*  always  inculcated  :  but  no  one  ever  thought  of  proving  their 
'  necessity  by  the  mere  force  of  the  Latin  terms,  and  no  one 
'  acquainted  with  the  Greek  could  question  that  it  expressed  more 
'  directly  the  change  of  mind  or  comj)unction,  although  it  was  used 
'  to  signify  in  general  penitential  exercises.  The  English  terms, 
'  "  do  penance,"  were  originally  employed  in  the  same  sense,  prin- 
'  cipally  indeed  for  compunction  of  heart,  and  indirectly  for  all  that 
'  indicates  and  proves  its  sincerity.  When  the  sufficiency  of  faith 
'  for  justification  became  a  favourite  tenet,  penitential  works  were 
'  repudiated  as  unnecessary  and  superstitious,  and  the  Scriptural 

*  texts  which  inculcate  ])enance  were  etymologically  examined,  as  if 

"  In  another  place  the  Author  says,  '  valent,  although  modern  usage  refers 

'  I  have  alternately  translated  the  Greek  '  the  latter  to  external  acts  especially.' 

'term   "repent"   and    "do  penance,"  Note  on  Apocal.  ii.  21. 

*  holding  hoth  expressions  to  be  equi- 


1851. THE  ACTS,   &C.   BY   UISHOP  KENRICK.  16S 

the  force  of  words  depended  more  on  their  roots  than  on  general 
usage.  The  CathoHc  interpreters  were  justly  tenacious  of  terms 
consecrated  by  immemorial  use  to  signify  the  virtue  and  its  fruits, 
and  suspicious  of  the  new  rendering,  evidently  directed  to  weaken 
the  force  of  passages  with  which  Christian  ears  were  familiar. 
Dubois",  a  Protestant  Canon  of  Ely,  acknowledged  and  vindicated 
the  correctness  of  the  Catholic  version.  Yet  the  popular  accepta- 
tion of  the  words,  "  do  penance,"  becoming  identified  with  external 
works,  some  of  the  publishers  of  the  Rheraish  version  ventured  on 
substituting  the  term  "repenf""  in  some  places,  as  the  old  inter- 
preters themselves  had  used  "be  penitent"  where  the  Vulgate 
had  "  poenitemini.^^  An  anonymous  writer,  beheved  to  be  Dr. 
Lingard,  adopted  it  universally.  I  chose  to  retain  the  other 
phrase  wherever  reference  was  had  expressly  to  penitential  works. 
The  responsibility  of  the  change  should  rest  with  those  who  first 
made  it :  but  as  it  had  been  admitted  in  all  the  modern  editions, 
there  is  no  reason  why  it  should  not  be  adopted  in  the  other  pas- 
sages. It  implies  no  concession:  but  it  merely  supposes  that 
certain  phrases  have  by  long  usage  acquired  a  popular  meaning 
different  from  that  in  which  they  were  first  employed.  The  doc- 
trinal proofs  remain  unshaken.  Penitential  works  are  necessary, 
not  because  the  Vulgate  interpreter  has  "  poenitentiam  agite,"  or 
the  Rhemish  interpreter  says  "  do  penance  :"  but  because  such 
works  have  been  inculcated  under  the  Old  and  New  Dispen- 
sations, in  the  Scriptures  and  by  the  Fathers,  as  evidences  and 
fruits  of  compunction. 
*  My  version  of  the  address  of  our  Lord  to  His  Mother  has 
shocked  the  feelings  of  some  whose  judgment  I  highly  value  : 
"Woman,  what  hast  thou  to  do  with  me?"  The  phrase  occurs 
several  times  in  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  and  has  various 
shades  of  meaning  according  to  the  circumstances  in  which  it  is 
employed.  It  is  a  familiar  manner  of  enquiry,  or  address,  which 
may  be  rendered,  "  What  do  you  want  of  me  ?  What  will  you 
have  me  to  do  ?  What  have  you  against  me  ?  Why  do  you  molest 
me  ?  Why  do  you  interfere  with  me  ?"  Its  force  depends  much  on 
the  tone  of  voice  in  which  it  is  uttered.  In  the  passage  just 
referred  to,  our  Lord  seems  to  remonstrate  with  His  holy  Mother 

o  The  writer  named  by  the  Bishop  titled  '  Veteris  Interpretis  cum  Beza 
is  John  Bois,  a  learned  Englishman,  '  aliisque  recentioribus  collatio  in  qua- 
one  of  the  translators  of  King  James'  '  tuor  Evangeliis  et  Apostolorum  actis.' 
Bible  :  and  the  work  alluded  to  is  en-       12°.  Londini,  1655. 

Y  2, 


164  '851- — T"K  a(;ts,  &c.  by  msiioi'  kknuick. 

'  for  calling  on  Him  for  miraculous  interposition  before  the  time 
'  had  arrived  for  PI  is  ])ublic  manifestation:  as  if  He  said,  "  Why 
'  dost  thou   interfere  with  mo  ?  My  time  is  not  yet  come."     The 

*  Rhemish  interpreters  had  given  a  translation  strictly  literal,  but 
'  scarcely  intelligible,  "  What  is  to  Mo  and  to  thee  V  By  giving  a 
'  similar  version  of  the  phrase  wherever  it  occurred,  they  preserved 
'  their  character  for  consistency  :  but  the  publishers  of  subsequent 
'  editions  conformed  to  the  Protestant  version  in  every  instance, 
'  save  the  address  to  the  Virgin  Mother,  which  presented  a  false 
'  meaning  by  the  accidental  insertion  of  "  it  :"  "  What  is  it  to  Me 
'  and  to  thee?"  as  if  our  Lord  had  said,  "  What  matters  it  to  us 
'  that  they  should  be  without  wine  ?"  This  reads  smoothly,  but 
'  does  not  at  all  express  the  meaning. — The  Protestant  version, 
'  "  What  have  I  to  do  with  thee  V  implies  a  denial  of  all  relation- 
'  ship  to  the  Virgin,  or  at  least  of  all  solicitude  to  please  her. 
'  I  rendered  it,  "■  What  hast  thou  to  do  with  Me  ?''  which  intimates 
'  that  in  a  supernatural  matter,  such  as  the  performance  of  mira- 
'  cles,  she  had  no  right  of  controul  or  interference.     This  is  un- 

*  doubtedly  the  force  of  the  expression,  which  should  not  be  re- 
'  garded  as  a  rebuke  to  her,  so  much  as  a  testimony  before  all  of 
'  His  own  Divine  Power,  and  conformity  to  the  decrees  of  His 
'  Father. 

'  In  adopting  occasionally  the  words  and  phrases  of  the  Pro- 
'  testant  version,  I  have  followed  the  example  of  others  who  have 

*  from  time  to  time  revised  the  Rhemish  translation.  It  is  not  to 
'  be  regretted  that,  whilst  we  point  to  errors  which  need  correction, 

*  we  acknowledge  excellencies  which  we  are  free  to  imitate,  thus 
'  diminishing  the  asperity  of  censure  by  the  tribute  which  we  will- 
'  ingly  render  to  literary  merit. 

'  The  freedom  with  which  I  have  quoted  Protestant  and  Ratio- 
'  nalistic  authors  may  seem  scarcely  consistent  with  the  Rules  of 
'  the  Index,  which  require  that  the  annotations  should  be  taken 
'  from  the  fathers,  or  from  Catholic  divines.     The  attentive  reader 

*  will,  however,  observe,  that  in  all  matters  of  doctrine  and  moral 
'  instruction  I  draw  jfrom  the  purest  fountains  of  orthodox  faith, 

*  and  that  I  avail  myself  of  the  testimonies  of  those  who  are  out- 

*  side  the  pale  of  the  Church,  only  by  way  of  acknowledgment  on 
'  their  part,  or  in  matters  purely  critical,  in  which  they  have 
'  brought  their  stoi'cs  of  erudition  and  their  natural  acuteness  of 
'  mind  to  the  vindication  of  the  sacred  text.  1  have  felt  the  more 
'  free  to  make  such  references,  because  in  this  work  I  have  chiefly 


1852. — haydock's  biblk.  165 

'  had  in  view  tlie  instruction  of  students  in  theology ;  cherishing 
'  the  hope  of  being  enabled  hereafter  to  publish  the  whole  New 
'  Testament  in  a  more  popular  form  for  the  general  edification  of 
♦  the  faithful.' 

After  reading  this  Introduction,  we  are  no  longer  left  in  doubt 
as  to  the  reasons  for  that  cold  reception  which  the  Bishop's  labours 
met  with  from  many  of  his  clerical  brethren.  And,  although  we 
cannot  help  regretting  that  such  objections  should  have  been  put 
forward  by  any  educated  men  at  the  present  day,  we  must  admire 
the  calmness  and  patience,  with  which  the  learned  author  has 
stated  the  complaints  of  his  opponents — for  such  they  really  are — 
and  triumphantly  replied  to  them. 

I  am  not  aware  whether  he  has  yet  carried  into  effect  his  design 
of  publishing  the  New  Testament  '  in  a  more  popular  form,'  for  the 
genei-al  use  of  the  Laity. 

After  the  General  Introduction,  this  volume  contains  a  brief 
notice  of  Manuscripts  and  of  the  chief  Versions.  There  is  also  a 
separate  Introduction  to  each  Epistle  and  book :  but  no  Tables,  of 
Controversies,  or  of  Epistles  and  Gospels,  &c.  Both  volumes  are 
admirably  printed,  and  do  great  credit  to  the  press  of  New  York. 


1852.— Haydock's  BIBLE,  Neiv  York,  4«. 

A  new  edition  of  Haydock's  large  Bible,  with  all  his  collected 
Notes,  was  commenced  in  this  year  at  Neiv  York.  I  have  seen  only 
one  number,  and  do  not  know  whether  the  work  is  yet  completed. 

Archbishop  Hughes  has  sanctioned  its  republication,  in  the  fol- 
lowing terms :  '  This  new  edition  of  the  English  version  of  the 
'  Bible  with  the  complete  notes  of  Bp.  Challoner,  Rev.  George  Leo 
'  Haydock  and  others,  and  known  as  Haydock's  Catholic  Bible, 
'  having  been  duly  examined,  we  hereby  approve  of  its  republication 
'  by  Edward  Dunigan  and  brother  of  this  city.  Given  at  New  York, 
'  this  5th  day  of  May  1852,  under  our  hand  and  seal.  John,  Arch- 
''  bishop  of  New  York."* 

On  perusing  that  Approbation,  I  must  confess  myself  unable  to 
understand  ichat  'new  edition'  Archbishop  Hughes  had  examined; 
for  it  is  manifest,  that  the  present  one  was  only  in  its  commence- 
ment, when  that  Approbation  was  affixed  to  its  first  Number. 

The  book  is  handsomely  printed ;  and  is  embellished  with  some 
good  engravings.     It  appears  to  have  been  copied  from  Haydock's 


166  ^^53' — haydock's  niDLE,  by  jiusenbeth. 

Jirst  impression,  that  of  1811;  as  it  repeats  tho  mistake  in  the 
wording  of"  the  Note  at  Genesis  i.  IG,  to  which  I  have  already  ad- 
verted. 


1853. — Haydock's  BIBLE,  by  Husenbeth,  London,  4<'. 

We  have  seen,  that  the  Americans,  desiring  to  have  a  supply  of 
copies  of  the  Bible  as  published  by  the  Rev.  G.  L.  Haydock,  began 
to  print  a  handsome  quarto  edition  at  "New  York,  in  1852,  Shortly 
before  that  time,  it  was  determined  in  England,  that  a  new  edition 
should  be  prepared  there,  but  with  his  copious  Notes  greatly  reduced 
from  their  original  extent.  This  task  of  abridgment  was  com- 
mitted by  the  bishops  to  the  Rev.  Dr.  Husenbeth,  a  Vicar  General 
and  '  Canon  of  the  English  chapter :'  and  the  book  has  appeared, 
handsomely  printed  in  two  volumes  quarto. 

Prefixed  is  the  following  notice  by  the  editor :  '  It  having  been 
'  considered  desirable  on  several  accounts,  that  the  well  known 
'  edition  of  the  authorized  English  translation  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
'  tures  for  the  use  of  Catholics,  first  published  in  1812  by  the  late 
'  Rev.  George  Leo  Haydock,  should  be  reprinted  with  its  copious 
'  notes  considerably  abridged ;  I  have  undertaken,  with  the  appro- 
'  bation  and  sanction  of  my  own  ecclesiastical  Superior,  the  Right 

*  Rev.  Dr.  Wareing,  and  with  the  concurrent  approbation  and 
'  sanction  of  all  the  Right  Rev.  Vicars  ApostoHc  of  Great  Britain, 
'  to  superintend  the  publication  of  this  new  edition.  I  pledge  my- 
'  self,  with  the  Divine  blessing,  to  certify  the  perfect  conformity  of 

*  the  text  in  the  new  edition  with  that  of  the  authorizetl  Catholic 
'  version  ;  and  also  to  abridge  with  carefulness  the  Annotations  of 

*  the  edition  known  as  Haydock's  Bible,  without  introducing  any- 
'  thing  new  into  the  Annotations,  or  allowing  of  the  slightest  alter- 
'  ation  in  the  text.  F.  0.  Husenbeth,  D.D.  Vicar  General  in  the 
'  Eastern  District  of  England,  and  Canon  of  the  English  Chapter. 
'Cossey,  Sept.  27th  1850.' 

This  Notice  is  followed  by  anticipatory  'Approbations'  from  the 
Vicars  Apostolic  of  England  and  of  Scotland,  expressing  their 
great  confidence  in  the  editor's  fitness  foi-  the  work  which  he  had 
undertaken. 

I  have  not  had  opportunity  of  ascertaining  how  far  he  has  re- 
deemed his  pledge,  of  securing  pcrfecit  conformity  of  the  Text  with 
that  of  '  the  Authorized  Catholic  version,'  whatever  that  may  be, 
for  I  have  shewn  that  at  this  day  there  are  several  in  existence  and 


i853' — haydock's  bible,  by  husenbeth.  167 

circulation  differing  from  each  other : — but  with  regard  to  the 
Notes,  I  am  inclined  to  think,  from  an  inspection  of  the  first  two 
chapters  of  Genesis  only,  that  the  'abridgement'  has  been  made 
carelessly,  and  in  a  manner  more  calculated  to  obscure  the  sense 
than  illustrate  it.  For  instance,  in  a  note  on  Genesis  i.  16,  Hay- 
dock  spoke  of  '  the  remotest  star  in  our  stratum/  [a  palpable  mis- 
print for  '  system/  which  greatly  annoyed  the  author  at  the  time, 
and  has  strangely  been  overlooked  and  retained  in  some  subsequent 
editions]  'beyond  which  are  others  immensely  distant/  &c.  &c. 
Dr.  Husenbeth  leaves  out  the  words  'in  our  stratum;'  and  by  doing 
so  contrives  to  give  the  sentence  rather  an  ambiguous  turn,  'the 
'  remotest  star,  beyond  which  are  others,  &c.' 

Again;  in  a  note  on  Genesis  ii.  2,  Haydock  observed, '  Philo  says,' 
&c.  &c,  '  but  this  point  is  controverted,  &c.^  Dr.  Husenbeth  omits 
the  whole  of  what  Philo  said ;  yet  goes  on,  '  but  this  point  is  con- 
'  troverted,  &c.'' 

Surely,  if  an  'Authorized'' Commentary  be  indispensable,  to  make 
the  reading  of  God's  Word  ^ safe'  to  the  Laity,  that  Commentary 
ought  at  least  to  speak  common  sense ;  even  if  it  does  not  aim  at 
the  higher  and  favourite  object,  of  giving  the  imiforyn  interpretation 
of  the  Church. 

We  remember  Dr.  Doyle's  opinion  upon  the  subject  of  Notes  in 
general,  as  given  before  a  Committee  of  the  House  of  Lords,  in 
1825: — '  The  Notes  carry,  in  our  editions  of  the  Bible,  no  weight: 

*  for  we  do  not  know  the  writers  of  many  of  them.    If  we  find  them 

*  clear  enough  in  explanation  of  doctrine,  we  leave  them  there  :  but 
'  whenever  we  find  anything  exceptionable,  we  put  it  out.'  \B,eport, 
&c.]  Of  course,  Dr.  Doyle  could  not  possibly  have  anticipated  or 
had  in  his  mind  this  abridgment  of  Haydock's  Notes.  But  it  is 
difficult  to  prevent  the  question  from  continually  recurring  to  one''s 
mind, — that  if  Notes  are  of  no  authority  and  no  weight,  what  is  the 
paramount  necessity  (as  alleged)  for  their  being  always  appended 
to  the  Text  ? 


CLASSIFICATION   OF   EDITIONS. 

Although  I  feel  that  an  exact  Classification  of  all  the  pre- 
ceding editions  would  be  extremely  useful ;  I  find  it  no  easy  mat- 
ter to  assign  to  each  its  proper  place:  for  many  of  them,  espe- 
cially the  more  recent  ones,  appear  to  have  been  published  upon  no 
settled  uniform  plan ;  but  their  ari'angements^  both  as  to  Text  and 
Notes,  seem  to  have  depended  wholly  upon  the  individual  taste  or 
judgment  of  the  respective  editors. 

Yet  I  think  that  we  may  conveniently  divide  the  whole  number 
of  editions  into  two  great  classes;  namely, 

1.  Those,  which  were  professedly  published  'by  Authority;'  and 
being  acknowledged  for  such,  were  brought  into  general  circulation 
and  use,  so  far  as  seemed  desirable. 

2.  Translations  made  by  Individuals,  according  to  their  own 
conceptions  ;  such  as,  though  considered  by  their  authors  to  be 
improvements  on  the  Versions  then  in  common  use,  never  obtained 
such  a  degree  of  general  acceptance  as  to  displace  the  others. 

Of  this  latter  kind  are 

Mr.  Caryl's  version  of  the  Psalms,  1700  and  1704. 
Dr.  Nary's  New  Testament,  1718, 1719. 
Dr.Witham's  New  Testament,  1730, 1733. 
Dr.  Geddcs'  Old  Testament,  1792-1797. 

Psalms,  1 807. 

Dr.  Lingard's  Four  Gospels,  1836, 1851. 

Bishop  Kcnrick's  Gospels,  1849. 

Acts,  Epistles  and  Apocalypse,  1851. 

All  these  are  independent  publications,  of  various  character  and 
degrees  of  merit.  It  is  a  circumstance  not  to  be  pas.sed  over  without 
notice,  that,  although  they  ])Ossess  many  reconnnendations.  they 
have  never  met  with  much  favor  among  the  Roman  Catholic 
Clergy.  The  earlier  |)ieces  have  been  suffered  to  become  very 
scarce  :  and  apparently  there  is  little  probability  that  even  the 
more  recent  ones  will  be  reprinted. 


CLASSIFICATION  OF   EDITIONS.  169 

The  former  Class  perhaps  we  may  distribute  as  follows  : — 

1.  The  Rhemish  Testament,  published  in  1582 ;   1600;  1621; 

1633;  and,  with  some  changes  of  spelling,  in  1738;  again,  at 
Liverpool,  1788,  1789  :  and  at  New  York  in  1834. 

The  Notes  of  the  Rhemists  are  also  printed  entire  in  Dr. 
Troy's  Dubhn  Bible  of  1816,  and  Cork  (M^  Naraara's) 
1818. 

2.  The  DouAY  Bible  (Old  Testament)  pubhshed  in  1609-10;  and 

again  in  1635.  There  has  been  no  modern  re-impression  of 
this  Version,  or  its  notes,  in  the  original  state. 

3.  Dii.  Challoner's  revised    Old   Testament,  4  Vols.  1750 ; 

again  in  1763-4:  reprinted  at  Edinburgh  in  1796;  and  again 
in  1805,  (which  last  edition  was  re -issued  with  new  titles,  dated 
'Dubhn  1811);'  again,  folio,  Liverpool,  1816-17.  This  has 
been  the  basis,  with  more  or  fewer  variations,  of  the  Text 
adopted  by  almost  every  succeeding  editor. 

4.  Dr.  Challoner's   New   Testament  :    of  which  five  editions 

were  published  by  himself;  viz. 

ist,  1749.  This  has  been  reprinted — at  London,  in  1815  : 
again  in  1818  (two  different  editions) :  again  in  1823,  8°  : 
at  Dublin  1826;  (which  was  re-issued  with  fresh  titles  in 
1834,  1835,  1837,  1840,  1850.) 

and,  revised,  1750.  This  was  reprinted  at  Dublin,  tmthout  any 
notes,  in  1820 ;  (re-issued  with  new  titlepage,  in  1825,  &c.) 

3rd,  again  revised,  1752. — The  4th  in  1764,  and  the  5th  in 
1772,  are  exact  copies  of  this  :  and  its  Text  has  formed  the 
basis  of  almost  all  subsequent  editions,  with  the  exception  of 
those  which  are  here  specified. 

5.  Dr.  Carpenter's  New  Testament,   (or,  Mr.  Mac  Mahon's 
Jirst)  1783.     This  was  copied  in  his  second,  1803,  and  his  tUrd^ 

1810;  and  was  the  groundwork  of  the  version  inserted  in  Dr. 
Troy's  Bible  of  1791. 

6.  Dr.  Troy's  Bible.  4o.  1791 :  reprinted,  fol.  1794. 

The  text  of  the  New  Testament  was  reprinted  at  Derby,  under 
the  Approbation  of  Bishops  Walsh  and  Wiseman,  dated 
1847. 


170 


LNI'IBLISIIKD   VKR SIGNS 


7.  Haydock's  Bibi.t:,  with  varionmi  Notes;  fol.  Manchester,  1811— 

12-13-14:  reprinted  at  Edinburgh,  in   4".,  1845-8:  at  New 
York  in  18-52:  and  at  London  in  1853. 

8.  The  Xkwcastlk  New  Tkstamknt,  1812,  while   supposed  to 

be  Challoner'.s  transhition  and  circulated  as  such,  really  differs 
from  every  other  known  edition,  in  the  Gospels  and  Acts. 

9.  Dr.  Troy's   quarto    Bihlf.s,    Dublin,  1816,    and    Cork,  1818: 

which  contain  the  entire  Rhemish  Notes  on  the  New  Testament. 

10.  Du.  jMurhay's  BiBLK,  Dublin,  1825.  8°.  (re-issued  with  fresh 
titles,  in  1829,  1833,  1840,  1844,  1847.) 

This  has  been  followed,  in  great  measure,  in  the  numerous 
Bibles  printed  at  Belfast,  under  the  sanction  of  Dr.  Crolly 
and  Dr.  Denvir;  and  in  those  published  in  England  and 
Scotland  with  the  sanction  of  the  Vicai's  Apostolic. 


UNPUBLISHED  VERSIONS,  AND  UNFINISHED 
EDITIONS. 

The  foregoing  pages  comprise  all  the  information,  which  J  have 
been  able  to  obtain,  respecting  editions  of  the  Scriptures  in  English 
published  by  Boman  Catholics. 

It  is  most  likely,  that  several  other  persons  have  translated  por- 
tions of  the  Bible  ;  though,  from  one  cause  or  another,  their  labours 
have  not  come  to  the  light,  but  may  be  lying  neglected  on  the 
shelves  of  some  public  or  private  library. 

One  such  attempt  has  been  described  to  us  by  Dr.  Geddes,  above 
at  p.  64:  who  had  then  (1786)  in  his  possession  a  ]MS.  New  Tes- 
tament prepared  for  the  press,  by  the  Rev.  Robert  Gordon,  Prin- 
cipal of  the  Scots  College  at  Paris,  containing  corrections  of  mis- 
translations in  preceding  versions.  Is  it  known  into  whose  hands 
that  ISlanuscrii)t  fell,  upon  the  dispersion  of  Dr.  Geddes'  papers 
after  his  death  I 

In  1782-G  Bishop  Talbot  announced  to  Dr.  Geddes  that  the 
Vicars  A{)ostolic  of  ]"]ngland  had  an  intention  of  publishing  a 
revised  edition  of  the  Douay  Bible.  Is  there  any  evidence  that  they 
ever  put  that  design  into  execution  ? 

AVe  have  been  informed,  through  the  Rev.  G.  L.  Ilaydock,  that 
about  the  year  1810.  or  1811,  the  Rev.  Mr.  White,   a  priest  re- 


AND  UNFINISHED  EDITIONS.  171 

siding  at  "Winchester,  was  desii*ecl  by  the  Bishops  to  revise  the 
Eng'Hsh  version.  I  have  not  learned  whether  any  result  of  his 
critical  labours  on  that  subject  has  appeared. 

Mr.  Charles  Butler,  in  his  '  Reminiscences/  (1828.  p.  234)  tells 
us,  that  he  '  began  a  life  of  Christ,  and  printed  and  circulated 
'  among  his  friends  a  specimen  of  it.  II is  design  was,  to  frame  a 
'  Harmony  of  the  four  Evangelists,  by  translating  them  verse  for 
*  verse  without  any  addition  or  omission — ^in  such  words  and 
'  phrases  as  it  might  be  supposed  the  Evangelists  themselves  might 
'  have  used,  if  they  had  written  in  the  English  language.' 

I  understand  that  this  '  specimen'  is  contained  in  Mr.  Butler''s 
'  Miscellaneous  Tracts,'  12".  1812,  a  small  volume  printed  only  for 
private  circulation.  1  have  not  been  fortunate  enough  to  meet 
with  a  copy ;  therefore  can  say  nothing  about  the  character  of  the 
translation  ;  nor  whether  it  be  the  same  as  that  which  is  given  in 
Vol.  IV.  of  the  Author's  Collected  Works,  5  Vols.  8°.  1817. 

It  was  stated,  in  the  Catholic  Penny  Magazine  for  1834,  p.  333, 
that  an  edition  of  the  Douay  Bible  was  published  in  Dublin  by  a 
printer  named  Christie.  I  have  never  been  able  to  find  a  Bible 
with  that  name  attached  to  it. 

In  1816,  Mr.  William  E.  Andrews,  the  editor  of  the  Orthodox 
Journal,  mentioned,  in  his  volume  for  that  year,  that  he  then  had 
in  the  press  a  quarto  edition  of  the  New  Testament ;  which  came 
out  in  weekly  numbers,  but  met  with  very  little  encouragement :  I 
never  happened  to  see  one  of  the  numbers  ;  and  am  of  opinion  that 
the  work  was  soon  discontinued. 

Probably,  other  such  translations  and  commencements  of  publi- 
cation have  been  made  :  but  the  foregoing  are  the  only  ones  about 
which  I  possess  any  information  which  can  be  relied  on. 

APPROBATIONS. 

As  I  have  been  careful,  in  the  foregoing  historical  sketch,  to 
mention  the  formal  '  Approbations,'  which  are  usually  prefixed  to 
editions  of  the  Scriptures,  and  have  given  copies  of  them  :  perhaps 
it  may  not  be  out  of  place  to  close  this  series  of  remarks  with  a  few 
observations  upon  the  nature  and  effects  of  those  documents,  to 
which  a  high  degree  of  importance  has  been  sometimes  ascribed. 

Every  person  who  has  looked  into  an  edition  of  the  Bible  or 
Testament  translated  by  Roman  Catholics,  may  have  observed  that 
it  usually  bears  a  form  of  Approhation,  by  a  Bishop  or  some  other 

z  3 


172  APPROnATION's. 

Ecclesiastic.  Lay  Eoman  Catholics  are  taught  to  consider  the 
presence  of  such  an  instrument  indispensable  to  their  feeling 
assured,  that  the  book  is  fit  and  proper  to  bo  read,  and  contains 
nothing  dangerous  to  '  Faith  or  Morals.'  This  doctrine  is  founded 
upon  one  of  the  rules  of  the  Committee  which  was  appointed  by 
the  Council  of  Trent  to  determine  concerning  Prohibited  Books; 
that  rule  being  to  the  following  purport : 

The  Council  of  Lateran,  holdcn  by  Pope  Leo  X.  in  15L5,  had 
decreed  that  no  book  should  be  printed,  unless  it  had  been  pre- 
viously examined  and  approved  in  writing  by  the  Bishop  (or  some 
other  person  deputed  by  him)  and  the  Inquisitor  of  that  city  or 
Diocese. 

The  Trent  committee  ordered  that  decree  to  be  observed  ;  and 
added,  that  not  only  authors  and  printers  who  evaded  it,  but  like- 
wise every  person  who  retained  or  read  a  book  which  lacked  the 
necessary  Approbation  in  set  form,  should  be  subject  to  most 
severe  penalties. 

And  the  Council  itself,  in  its  fourth  Session,  ordered,  that  all 
persons  found  in  possession  of  such  books  should  be  deemed  to  be 
the  authors  of  them,  and  should  be  liable  to  punishment  as  such, 
unless  they  disclosed  the  real  author's  name. 

It  being  thus  made  imperative  by  the  ruling  'Church  Authorities/ 
that  every  edition  of  the  Vernacular  Scriptures  should  be  armed 
with. this  official  'Approbation ;'  let  us  look  into  the  actual  working 
of  that  rule,  in  the  case  of  those  books  which  are  the  subject  of  our 
present  consideration.  And  having,  first,  seen  how  far  the  rule 
itself  has  been  complied  with,  we  may  proceed  to  ascertain  what  is 
the  real  force  and  value  of  the  Approbation,  in  each  several  instance 
where  it  occurs. 

Approbations  referring  specifically  to  that  one  edition  in  which 
they  occur. 

1582.  New  Testament,  first  Edition — has  one,  by  four  Divines  of 
Rhemes ;  testifying,  that  there  is  nothing  in  the  ?cork  opposed 
to  the  Catholic  Faith,  good  morals,  and  Civil  obedience. 

1600.  New  Testament,  second  Edition — One,  by  three  Divines  of 
Douay ;  merely  confirming  the  approval  given  to  the  first 
edition  by  the  Divines  of  Jlhemes. 

1609.  Bible — One,  by  three  English  Divines,  formerly  professors  of 
Divinity  in  Douay  College ;  testifying,  that  they  have  read 
through  the  whole  contents,  and  that  neither  in  the  Text 


APPROBATIONS.  173 

nor  Notes  is  there  any  thing  contrary  to  Catholic  Faith  or 
good  morals;  but  that  the  translation  is  faithful,  and  the 
Notes,  Arguments,  and  llecapitulations,  are  learned  and 
useful  for  the  overthrow  of  Heresies  and  confirmation  of  the 
dogmas  of  the  Catholic  C  hurch.  This  is  accompanied  by 
a  second,  from  three  Divines  then  belonging  to  the  College, 
testifying  their  confirmation  of  the  Censure  of  the  English 
Divines. 

1621.  New  Testament,  third  Edition — One,  by  Laurence  Beyerlink, 
Archpriest  of  the  Cathedral  of  Antwerp,  and  '  Censor  Libro- 
'  rum/  Trusting  to  the  faithfulness  of  this  version  and  of 
the  present  edition,  he  gives  leave  for  its  reprinting  and 
circulation. 

ITOO.  The  Psalms,  by  Mr.  Caryl — One,  by  Dr.  John  Betham  ;  stat- 
ing, that  he  has  read  it  repeatedly :  that  it  is  faithful,  and 
clear,  and  was  greatly  wanted,  because  the  old  Douay  ver- 
sion had  become  nearly  useless,  from  its  obscurity  and  its 
antiquated  phrases.  —  A  second,  from  Dr.  John  Ingleton, 
testifying  its  fidelity  and  usefulness.  These  two  are  con- 
firmed, by  the  Authority  of  the  Rector  of  the  College  of 
Sorbonne. 

1718.  New  Testament,  by  Dr.  Nary — Four,  by  four  Divines ;  testi- 
fying, that  they  have  diligently  read  the  book,  and  think 
the  translation  faithful  to  the  Latin  Vulgate,  and  the  Notes 
good  and  useful. 

1730.  New  Testament,  by  Dr.  Witham — Two,  by  two  Divines;  tes- 
tifying that  they  had  read  the  translation  of  the  first  vo- 
lume, and  found  it  most  faithful  to  the  Vulgate. — Two  more, 
by  Dr.  Ingleton  and  Dr.  Challoner,  stating  that  they  had 
read,  and  approved,  hath  the  translation  and  the  Annota- 
tions, of  both  volumes. — One,  from  two  Professoi's  of  Douay 
College,  testifying  that  they  had  read  the  Anfiotations,  and 
highly  approved  them. 

1749.  New  Testament,  by  Dr.  Challoner — One,  by  two  Divines; 
testifying,  that  they  had  read  it,  and  judged  the  translation 
very  faithful  to  the  Vulgate,  and  the  short  Notes  agreeable 
to  Catholic  truth,  and  very  useful  for  the  explanation  of 
difficult  passages. 

1783.  New  Testament,  Dr.  Carpenter's,  or  Mr.  Mac  Mahon's  first — 
One,  of  a  novel  description,  by  the  Diocesan,  Dr.  Carpenter ; 
simply  saying  '  Hanc  quartam — editionem  recognitam  et 
'  emendatiorem  redditam — approbaraus.' 


174  Ari'ROBATIOKS. 

1791.  Bible,  Dr.  Troy's — One,  by  Archbishop  Troy,  the  Diocesan; 
stating,  that  it  had  been  collated  with  other  'approved' 
English  versions,  and  that  he,  by  his  authority,  approves  it. 

1794.  Bible,  folio,  Dr.  Troy's — One,  of  very  ambiguous  phraseology, 
given  in  the  name  of  eight  Irish  Prelates ;  '  highly  approv- 
'  iner  of  the  manner  in  which  the  whole  of  the  book  is 
'  executed." 

1803.  New  Testament,  Mac  Mahon's  second — One,  of  '  this  seventh 

*  edition,'  by  Dr.  Troy  ;  approving  it,  '  with  exception  of  the 

*  typographical  Errata;'  which  the  Editor,  Mr.  Mac  Mahon, 
says  that  he  found  when  he  revised  it. 

1810.  New  Testament,  Mac  Mahon's  third — One,  by  Dr.  Troy,  of 
'  this  eighth  edition,'  verbatim  the  same  as  affixed  to  the 
edition  of  1803. 

1820.  New  Testament,  without  Notes — One,  by  Dr.  Troy;  certify- 
ing that  the  Text  is  conformable  to  that  of  former  approved 
editions,  and  particularly  to  that  of  the  liiblo  printed  by 
11.  Cross  in  1791. 

1825.  ]}ible,  Dr.  Murray's— One,  by  Dr.  jNIurray;  stating  that  by 

his  direction  it  had  been  diligently  compared  with  former 
editions  ;  and  approving  it. 

1826.  New  Testament,  stereotype — One,  by  four  Archbishops ;  ap- 

proving it  as  being  according  to  the  Douay  version ;  and 
authorizing  Mr.  Rd.  Coyne  to  print  it. 

1829.  Bible,  (re-issue  of  Dr.  Murray's  of  1825)— One,  by  Dr.  Mur- 
ray :  and  concurred  in  by  twenty-four  other  Prelates,  ap- 
proving it,  as  having  been  carefully  collated,  &c. 

1829.  Bible,  Dr.  Bramston's— One,  by  Dr.  Bramston  ;  the  phrases 
are  copied  from  those  of  Dr.  Troy  and  Dr.  Murray. 

1836.  New  Testament,  Dr.  Denvir's — One,  by  Dr.  Denvir. 

1838.  New  Testament,  Dr.  Blake's— One,  by  Dr.  Blake,  announcing 

that  he  himself  had  revised  every  page  of  this  edition. 

1839.  Bible,  Dr.  Denvir's— One,   by  Dr.  Denvir,  dated  24th  July 

1839. 

1839.  New  Testament,  Dr.  Denvir's— One,  by  Dr.  Denvir,  dated 

20th  August  1839. 

1840.  New  Testament,  Philadelphia— One,   by  Bp.  Kenrick  ;    ap- 

proving it  as  '  being  conformable  to  an  edition  previously 
'  approved  of  by  various  prelates  T  and  one,  by  Bp.  Hughes  ; 
approving  it  as  'being  according  to  the  Douay  version.' 
1846.  New  Testament,  Dr.  M'Hale's— One,  by  Dr.  M^Halc:   ap- 
proving it. 


Al'PliOBATlONS.  175 

1847.  Bible,  Dr.  Murray's— The  Approbation  of  1829:  followed  by 
a  reeoininendatory  letter  from  Father  Theobald  Mathew. 

1847.  New  Testament,  printed  at  Derby,  8" — One,  by  Bishops  Walsh 
and  Wiseman,  simply  approving  it. 

1845—48.  Bible,  Haydock's  —  Several,  by  the  Apostolic  Vicars  of 
Scotland :  with  commendatory  letters  from  some  Irish  Bi- 
shops and  priests,  expressing  their  confidence  that  the  work 
imll  be  done  loell. 

1852.  Bible,  HaydockX  printed  at  New  York — One,  by  Archbishop 

Hughes,  approving  its  republication. 

1853.  Bible,  Haydock's,  by  Husenbeth — Several,  from  tlie  Vicars 

Apostolic  of  England  and  Scotland ;  expressing  their  cotv- 
fidence  that  Dr.  Husenbeth  was  likely  to  do  his  appointed  work 
of  abridgment  satisfactorily. 

Now,  as  the  professed  object  of  these  proceedings  was  ever  the 
same,  namely,  to  secure  what  the  Court  of  Rome  chose  to  call 
soundness  of  faith  and  morals ;  we  might  expect,  not  only  that  the 
required  '  Approbation'  should  appear  in  every  fresh  edition,  but 
likewise  that  it  should  always  be  the  same;  not  indeed  in  actual 
terms,  but  in  its  tenor  and  spirit.  Let  us  try,  by  glancing  at  the 
foregoing  list,  how  far  these  expectations  have  been  realized. 

The  first  edition  of  the  Neio  Testament,  printed  in  1582,  bears 
the  Approbation  of  four  Divines  of  Rhemes. 

The  second^  printed  in  1600,  repeats  the  ^Approbation''  of  the 
former :  and  contains  another,  referring  to  itself,  by  three  Divines 
of  the  College  of  Douay. 

The  third  edition,,  printed  in  1621,  repeats  the  former  two,  and 
bears  a  third,  by  an  official  calling  himself  '  Censor  Librorum.' 

The  first  edition  of  the  Old  Testament,  printed  in  1609-10,  bears 
an  '  Approbation'  by  three  English  Divines,  formerly  professors  of 
Douay ;  which  is  confirmed  by  a  second,  from  three  Divines  then 
members  of  the  same  College. 

The  second  edition,  printed  in  1635,  merely  reprints  those  two. 

The  fourth  edition  of  the  Neiv  Testament^  printed  in  1633,  con- 
tains the  original  Approbation  of  1582  :  but  has  nothing  to  testify 
that  it  is  a  correct  and  faithful  reprint  of  that  edition. 

The  fifth,  of  1738,  repeats  the  Approbations  of  1582  and  1600  : 
but  bears  no  certificate  that  it  is  an  exact  copy  of  those  two  edi- 
tions; — which  indeed  it  is  not. 

Exactly  the  same  may  be  said  of  the  Liverpool  reprint  of  1788-9. 


176 


APl'UOBATIONS. 


In  1749  Dr.  Challoner  revised  the  Rhemish  version  of  the  New 
Testament,  and  substituted  sliort  and  select  notes,  for  the  prohx, 
obscure  and  virulent  ones  of  the  old  edition.  His  performance 
bears  the  Approbation  of  two  Divines. 

Two  other  translations  of  the  New  Testament,  by  private  indi- 
viduals, Dr.Nari/  in  1718,  and  Dr.  Witham  in  1730,  are  fortified 
by  similar  testimonials. 

It  is  to  be  observed,  that  all  the  foregoing  '  Approbations'  are  by 
Divines,  probably  deputed  for  the  purpose  by  the  Bishops ;  and 
they  expressly  refer  to  the  whole  work,  both  the  Text  and  the  Notes 
which  accompany  it.  The  Approvers  affirm,  that  they  had  dili- 
gently read  and  considered  both ;  and  assign  the  grounds  of  their 
favorable  judgment :  so  that  the  readers  may  have  some  satisfac- 
tory data  for  forming  their  opinion  of  the  book  before  them. 

But  in  the  year  1783  we  are  introduced  to  an  'Approbation'  of 
quite  a  new  style ;  viz.  by  a  Bishop,  in  his  own  name  ;  who  does 
not  even  attempt  to  say  that  he  had  read  and  examined  the  book ; 
but  relies  upon  somebody  else,  the  editor — and,  simply  '  by  his 
'  authority,  approves  it.'  This  brief  form,  with  some  trifling  varia- 
tions, and  with  a  few  exceptions,  has  continued  to  be  followed  to 
this  (lay.  But  it  is  obvious,  that  it  can  neither  be  very  safe,  nor 
satisfactory  to  a  conscientious  enquirer. 

There  is  another  carious  circumstance  connected  with  these 
formal  '  Approbations  :  namely,  that  there  are  very  many  editions, 
which  do  not  bear  any  one  strictly/  helongimj  to  themselves.,  but  simply 
copy  one,  or  more,  from  some  former  edition.  Now,  even  if  the 
new  edition  professes  to  be  an  exact  reprint  of  the  other,  such  an 
'  Approbation'  can  give  no  kind  of  security  that  the  copy  has  been 
made  accurately ;  and  there  are  numerous  cases  in  which  it  would 
be  quite  inapplicable  and  untrue. 

For  instance,  there  are,  circulating,  at  least  twelve  or  fifteen 
editions  of  the  New  Testament,  which  bear  the  '  Approbation"  pre- 
fixed to  Dr.  Challoner's  first  edition,  yet  all  of  them  differ  mate- 
rially from  that  edition.  And  does  it  not  appear  strange,  that 
Challoner's  translation  of  the  Old  Testament  never  obtained  any 
Aiyprohation  for  itself;  but  its  successive  impressions  continued  to 
bear  those  which  were  attached  to  the  old  Douay  version,  which 
Challoner's  new  one  was  expressly  designed  to  supersede  and  put 
out  of  circulation. 

The  followiner  List  will  substantiate  these  observations  : 


APPttOBATIONS.  177 


Editions  bearing  Approbations  taken  from  former  editions;  but 
having  none  properly  belonging  to  themselves. 

1633.  The  New  Testament,  fourth  edition,  bears  that  of  1582. 

1635.  The  Old  Testament,  second  edition,  bears  those  of  1609. 

1738.  New  Testament,  fifth  edition,  fol.  ...  those  of  1582,  and  1600. 

1750.  Bible,  by  Dr.  Challoner  (Old  Testament).  ...  those  of  1609. 

1763.  Ditto,  by  the  same.  ...  those  of  1609. 

1788-9.  New  Testament,  Liverpool,  fol.  ...  those  of  1582,  and  1600. 

1796.  Old  Testament,  by  Dr.  Challoner.  ...  those  of  1609. 

1805.  Ditto  by  ditto.  ...  those  of  1609. 

1811.  Ditto,  (edition  of  1805)  by  ditto.  ...  those  of  1609. 

1811.  New  Testament,  Dublin,  12°.  ...  those  of  1582,  1600,  and 

1749. 

1812.  Ditto.  Newcastle,  12°.  ...  those  of  1582,  1600,  and  1749. 
1812-13.  Bible,  HaydockX  folio.  ...  those  of  1582,  1600,  1609, 

1749. 

1814.  New  Testament,  Dublin,  12°.  ...  those  of  1582, 1600, 1749. 

1815.  Ditto,  London,  8».  and  12°.  ...  that  of  1749. 

1816.  Bible,  Dr.  Troys,  Dublin,  4°.  ...  those  of  1582,  and  1600. 
1816-17.  Ditto,  Dr.  Gibson's,  Liverpool, ioV  ...  those  of  1582, 1600, 

1609, 1749, 1810. 
1818.  Ditto,  Mc  Namara's,  Cork,  4°.  ...  those  of  1582  and  1600. 
1818.  New  Testament,  London,  (Keating)  ...  those  of  1582,  1600, 

1749. 
1818.  Ditto,  ditto,  (Hack)  ...  that  of  1749. 

1822.  Bible,  London,  (Caxton  press)  fol.  ...  those  of  1582,  1600, 

1609,  1749,  1810. 

1823.  New  Testament,  London,  (Bagster)  ...  that  of  1749. 
1825.  Ditto,  London,  (Cudden)  ...  that  of  1749. 

1825.  Ditto,  Belfast,  12°.  ...  those  of  1582,  1600,  1749. 

1837.  Ditto,  Dublin,  ...  that  of  1749. 

1851.  Ditto,  London,  (Brown)  ...  those  of  1749,  1582,  1600. 

N.  B.  In  the  foregoing  list  I  have  taken  no  notice  of  mere  re- 
issues of  copies,  with  fresh  dates,  from  stereotype  plates  previously 
used;  as  was  done  with  Dr.  Murray's  Bible  of  1825;  the  Dublin 
Testaments  of  1820,  and  1826;  several  of  the  Belfast  editions; 
Richardson's  Derby  editions ;  and  Dr.  Murray's  small  Testaments 
of  1851,-2,-3,  &c.  &c. 


A  a 


178  AI'l'IlOllATIONS. 

Occasionally  wc  meet  with  a  very  different  species  of  these 
Documents,  more  loose  in  its  form  and  less  appreciable  in  value  : 
one  which  does  not  pronounce  with  certainty  on  the  past,  but  draws 
with  confidence  on  t/te  future ;  an  *  Approbation"  which  commends 
to  an  easy  public  either  a  forthcoming  edition  ;  or  else  an  intended 
editor.  Witness  the  anticipatory  eulogies  of  Messrs.  Fullarton's 
handsome  Jiiblo,  in  1845;  and  the  roconnnendation  of  Dr.  llusen- 
beth,  as  likely  to  make  a  good  abridgement  of  Hay  dock's  Notes,  for 
that  of  1853. 

One  may  suppose  indeed,  that  in  such  cases  as  these  last,  the 
affair  has  generally  been  managed  by  the  publisher.  W'o  cannot 
blame  a  bookseller,  for  providing  himself  with  what  ho  may  consider 
to  be  powerful  reconnnendations  of  any  work  which  he  is  about  to 
issue  :  but  at  the  same  time  wc  are  somewhat  surprised,  that  intel- 
ligent members  of  the  great  ^body  of  Laics,  who  profess  not  to 
think  any  book  upon  religious  subjects  '  safe,'  until  it  has  been 
sanctioned  by  their  bishop,  can  feel  assurance,  from  such  vague 
and  loose  expressions,  that  he  has  carefully  exaniined  the  work,  and 
deliberately  judges  that  it  is  fit  for  their  perusal. 

Sometimes  indeed  we  find,  that  the  Publisher  openly  takes  the 
whole  matter  into  his  own  hands  ;  and  either  moulds  the  '  Aj)pro- 
'  bation'  of  the  prelates  into  his  own  form  and  language  :  or  goes 
a  still  shorter  way  to  work,  by  contenting  himself  with  an  assertion 
on  the  titlepage,  that  the  book  is  'published  with  the  Approba- 
'  tion  of — such  or  such  a  Prelate. 

Take  the  following  instances  : 

The  folio  Bible,  oi Liverpool,  1816-17,  is  said  to  be  'published 
'  with  the  Approbation  of  Dr.  Gibson,  Vicar  Apostolic' 

The  120  New  Testament  of  Dublin,  1825,  is  said  to  be  'approved 
'  and  rcconunended  by  the  four  Archbishops  of  Ireland.' 

The  8"  IJible,  printed  at  Glasqow  (about  18353  to  1836),  contains 
a  declaration,  by  the  ])ublisher,  that  it  has  the  special  sanction 
and  Approbation  of  the  Vicars  Apostolic  of  England  and  Scot- 
land. 

A  Bible,  printed  at  Belfast  in  183*,  is  said  to  be  '  by  the  appro- 
'  bation  of  the  Right  Rev.  Dr.  Crolly.' 

Another,  printed  there  in  1835,  is  said  to  have  the  approbation 
of  the  Right  Rev.  Dr.  Denvir. 

Another,  of  1846,  is  said  to  have  the  same. 

Another,  printed  at  Xcw  Yor/r  in  1852,  is  said  to  be  issued  with 
the  Approbation  of  Archbishop  Hughes.     &c.  &c.  &c. 


APPROBATIONS.  179 

But  it  is  obvious,  that  this  liberty  taken  by  publishers  may  occa- 
sionally lead  to  most  serious  inconveniences,  if  a  Bisliop  chooses 
publicly  to  deny  his  asserted  '  Approbation :'  as  happened  to  Dr. 
Troy  in  the  unfortunate  case  of  hrs  Bible  of  1816,  related  above  at 
p.  112P. 

But  after  all,  the  strangest  part  of  the  whole  business  is,  that-- 
notwithstanding  the  stringency  of  the  Rules  of  the  Congregation  of 
the  Index^  a  considerable  number  of  editions  of  the  English  Bible, 
or  parts  of  it,  has  been  issued  without  any  '  Approbation'  at  all, 
either  express  or  implied  ;  and,  so  far  as  the  public  /motvs,  without 
any  objection  being  raised  on  that  account,  except  in  a  single  in- 
stance, to  be  shortly  mentioned. 

We  have  seen,  that  in  the  year  1750  Bishop  Challoner  had  re- 
vised the  Douay  version  of  the  Old  Testament,  and  also  substituted 
a  body  of  short  and  improved  notes,  for  the  tedious,  obscure,  and 
virulent  ones  of  the  old  edition  :  it  is  not  a  little  remarkable,  that 
his  new  version  was  ushered  into  the  world  without  a  single  '  Appro- 
bation' of  it  from  any  quarter ;  and  that  the  several  re-impressions 
of  it,  in  1763-4,  1796,  and  1805,  are  similarly  unprovided.  Yet 
his  translation  obtained  great  and  general  popularity  :  and  it  does 
not  appear  that  any  objection  was  ever  made  to  it,  on  account  of 

P  In  the  very  next  year,  Dr.  Troy  '  even   add    to    its    value,   though    it 

was  again  brought  before  the  public, —  '  served   to  give   confidence   to   those 

in  my  opinion  needlessly  and  unfairly, —  'who  had  heretofore  avoided  making 

by  a  writer  of  his  own  communion  ;  for  '  use  of  it.' 

having  given  his  sanction  to  an  edition  Again  : — 'Catholics  are  notsopriest- 

of  Mrs.  Trimmer's  '  Selections  from  the  '  ridden  as  Protestants  imagine.    Even 

'  New  Testament,'  printed  for  the  '  So-  '  the  authority  of  Dr.  Troy,  for  whom 

*  ciety  for  promoting  the  education  of  '  they   have    the    highest    veneration, 

*  the  Poor  in  Ireland.'  '  would  not  induce  them  to  receive  this 

The  editor  of  the 'Ca^Ao/jcoji,  (Second  '  book  without   examination.     If  they 

Series,  i8io,  p.  274,  and  311,  and  337,)  '  do  not  consider  the  Pope  himself  as  in- 

falls   foul   of  the  Archbishop,  of  the  '  fallible,  how  much  less  can  they  an- 

Printer    Mr.  Blenkinsop,    and   of    the  '  nex  infallibility  to  a  Bishop  or  Arch- 

'  Society'   which   provided   the   work.  'bishop?' 

In  his  chagrin   he  observes,    '  if  Dr.  Now  this  is  rather  strong  language 

'  Troy    had    unguardedly    sanctioned  from  a  layman  to  his  archbishop  upon 

'  such  a  work,  yet  it  was  not  a  work  such  a  subject :  and  indeed  it  does  not 

'  that  he  would  have  sanctioned  had  he  appear   that   either    Dr.  Troy   or    the 

*  carefully  examined  its  contents.' —  printer  were  to  blame  in  this  matter : 
'  There  is  some  difference  between  a  Ijut  the  remark,  at  all  events,  shews  the 
'  book  that  is  sanctioned  and  a  book  little   value   which    Roman    Catholics 

*  that  ought  to  be  sanctioned.'  themselves  sometimes  set  upon   these 

Again  : — '  Did  Dr.  Troy's  authority.  Episcopal   sanctions,   when    they    are 

'  placed  at  the  head  of  it,  make  it  more  thought  to  clash  with  their  own  pre- 

'  original  than  it  was  before  ?  We  ap-  viously  formed  opinions  or  desires. 

*  prebend  it  could  not.     It  could  not 

A  a  2 


180  AI'l'IlOUATIONS. 

that  formal  irregularity.  It  will  be  fruitless,  at  this  distance  of 
time,  to  inquire  into  the  reasons  for  the  omission.  lie  himself  ap- 
pears, after  1749,  to  have  given  up  the  matter  of  'Approbations,' 
as  either  unattainable  or  immaterial ;  for  not  only  did  his  Old  Tes- 
tament appear  without  it,  but  likewise  the  second  edition  of  his 
New  Testamc7d,  published  in  1750,  and  his  third,  in  1752;  both  of 
which  differed  from  i\\ejirst,  and  also  from  each  other. 

The  same  deficiency  occurs  in  '  PasiorinVs  Exposition  ^x.  of  the 
Apocalt/psc,  printed  in  1771,  (1790,  &5G.  &c.,)  a  work  which  obtained 
early  celebrity  and  extensive  circulation. 

Yet,  twenty  years  later,  when  Dr,  Geddes  published  the  first 
volume  of  his  new  translation  of  the  Ihble,  three  of  the  Vicars 
Apostolic  were  indiscreet  enough  to  shew  their  animosity  to  its 
author,  hy  prohibiting  his  work  under  the  plea  of  its  wanting  the 
requisite  of  Ecclesiastical  '  Approbation.'  On  the  26th  of  Dec. 
1792  they  issued  a  Pastoral  Letter,  in  which  they  say,  '  As  the 
'  Church  of  God  has  at  all  times  watched  with  a  most  jealous  care 
'  over  the  heavenly  treasure  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures,  and  has  con- 
'  demned  the  practice  of  printing  the  said  Scriptures,  or  any  expo- 
'  sitions  of,  or  annotations  upon  the  same,  unless  such  have  been 
'  severally  examined  and  approved  of  by  duo  ecclesiastical  authority  : 
'  hence  it  is  incumbent  upon  us  to  warn  the  Faithful  committed  to 
'  our  care  against  the  use  and  reception  of  a  certain  work  of  this 
'  kind,  as  far  as  it  has  yet  appeared,  which  is  destitute  of  these  re- 
*  quisites ;  and  which  is  entitled  The  Holy  Bible,"  &,c.  &c. 

Now  it  is  most  probable,  that  the  Vicars  had  other  and  stronger 
grounds  of  objection  to  that  work,  (from  the  nature  of  some  of  its 
contents,)  such  as  they  might  have  put  forward  with  more  shew  of 
reason. — But  they  did  not  think  fit  to  do  so.  And  when  we  add 
the  circumstance,  that  one  of  those  very  Vicars,  namely  Dr. 
Walmesley,  was  known  to  be  the  author  of  that  '  Pastorini's  Expo- 
'  sition,'  which  had  been  published,  unrebuked,  not  only  without 
an  '  Approbation,'  but  with  the  additional  offences  of  concealing 
the  author's  name  and  the  place  of  printing ;  we  must  own  that 
the  proceeding  shewed  a  large  amount  of  hardihood  in  that  Vicar, 
and  in  the  cases  of  all  of  them  looked  very  like  a  confession  of 
weakness,  if  not  of  personal  spite  into  the  bargain. 

Dr.  Geddes  spared  time  to  write  a  j)owerful  reply  to  their  cen- 
sure ;  and  by  the  several  books  which  he  there  adduced,  and  the 
instances  of  negligence  which  he  exposed,  proved  how  little  atten- 
tion was  really  paid  to  those  rules  of  the  Council  of  Trent ;  and  how 


APPROBATIONS.  181 

uncertain,  loose,  and  worthless  such  '  Approbations'  and  such  Cen- 
sures were. 

However,  the  Vicars  succeeded  in  one  object.  They  spoiled  the 
sale  of  a  work,  on  which  the  author  had  employed  half  his  life  and 
expended  most  of  his  fortune,  '  the  darling  child  of  its  author,  and 
*  the  prop  of  his  literary  reputation.'  Let  us  hope,  that  they  had  no 
desire  to  accelerate  the  other  results  which  followed  :  namely,  that 
he  was  reduced  to  great  pecuniary  distress  ;  and,  though  his  spirit 
continued  unbroken,  his  feelings  were  wounded  and  his  energy  gave 
way  by  degrees,  and  he  sank  into  the  grave  before  more  than  half 
of  his  favourite  work  was  finished. 

In  the  year  1836  Dr.  Lingard  published  his  new  Version  of  the 
four  Gospels,  without  any  Episcopal  '  Approbation"'  attached  to  it. 

In  1849  Bishop  Kenrick  of  Philadelphia  published  another  trans- 
lation of  the  same  portions  of  Scripture,  in  the  same  independent 
manner.  Both  works  possess  considerable  merit,  which  ought  to 
have  secured  for  them  the  public  favour :  but  both  of  them  were 
very  coldly  received  by  a  certain  body  of  the  clergy.  And  though 
the  characters  of  the  authors  stood  too  high,  to  permit  the  venture 
of  another  experiment  of  Episcopal  Censure  upon  such  grounds  as 
had  been  used  against  Dr.  Geddes ;  yet  a  more  oblique  mode  of 
depreciation  was  resorted  to :  and  a  Review,  well  known  as  the 
organ  of  a  violent  party,  and  the  exponent  of  its  ultramontane 
views,  doled  out  with  a  niggard  hand  that  praise  which  it  could  not 
decently  withhold ;  and,  by  taking  pains  to  find  out  small  faults, 
virtually  condemned  the  publications  which  it  professed  to  com- 
mend. 

The  editions,  which  I  have  met  with,  hearing  no  'Approbations,'' 
are  the  following  : 

1750.  The  Old  Testament  by  Dr.  Challoner  (with  its  several  re- 
prints) has  no  'Approbation''  of  his  translation. 
1771.  The  Apocalypse  by  '  Pastorini  :'  with  its  different  reprints. 
1792-7.  The  Bible,  translated  by  Dr.  Geddes. 
1813.  The  Bible,  printed  at  Manchester  by  Oswald  Syers. 
1822-4.  The  Bible,  with  Ilaydock's  notes  abridged.     Duhlin,  8". 
1836.  The  four  Gospels,  by  Dr.  Lingard. 
1849.  The  four  Gospels,  by  Bishop  Kenrick. 
1851.  The  Acts  and  Epistles,  by  the  same  author. 
1851.  Dr.  Lingard's  Gospels,  issued  with  a  new  title-page. 
1851.  The  New  Testament.    Belfast,  16". 


182  APPiionATioxs, 

Probably  there  are  several  others,  which  do  not  happen  to  have 
attracted  my  attention. 

After  all,  perhaps  we  could  not  have  a  stronger  instance  of  the 
futility  of  such  'Approbations,'  as  depend,  not  on  the  superior 
scholarship  or  judgment,  but  merely  on  the  ecclesiastical  position, 
of  the  persons  who  give  them, — tliau  the  fact,  that  in  the  year 
1826  four  archbishops  formally  '  approved'  a  New  Testament, 
which  had  previously  been  bitterly  denounced  as  unsound  by  Dr. 
Milner;  who  even  went  so  far  in  his  wrath  as  to  express  a  hope, 
that  the  stereotype  i)lates  from  which  it  was  struck  off  would  be 
speedily  destroyed,  and  the  metal  converted  into  gas-pipes,  &c. 
(See  above  at  p.  105.) 

T  do  not  believe  that  those  archbishops  had  the  slightest  know- 
ledge of  what  they  were  doing,  at  the  time.  But  1  cannot  help 
asking,  whether  this,  added  to  all  which  has  been  previously  stated, 
is  not  enough  to  prove,  to  any  man  who  will  consent  to  use  his 
reason,  the  looseness  and  uncertainty  of  those  fancied  safeguards 
to  '  faith  and  morals,""  the  positive  erroneousness  of  some  of  these 
'  Approbations,'  and  the  utter  uselessness  of  them  all. 


SPECIMENS  OF  VARIOUS  RENDERINGS  IN 
DIFFERENT  EDITIONS. 

I.  [Old  Testament.] 

Genesis  iii.  15.  And  I  will  put  enmity  between  thee  and  the  woman, 
and  between  thy  seed  and  her  seed  :  it  shall  bruise  thy  head, 
and  thou  shalt  bruise  his  heel.  Authorized  version. 

1.  And  I  will  put  enmities  between  thee  and  the  woman,  and 

thy  seed  and  the  seed  of  her :  she  shall  bruise  thy  head  in 
pieces,  and  thou  shalt  lye  in  wait  of  her  heel.  Edd.  1609, 1635, 

2.  And  I  will  put  enmities,  &c.  She  shall  crush  thy  head,  and 
thou  shalt  lie  in  wait  for  her  heel.  1750,  1763,  1791,  1813, 
{Ha?/dock,)  1813,  (Sf/ers,)  1816,  1825,  1834. 

3.  I  will  put  enmity,  &c.  [the  rest  as  in  No.  2.]  1796,  1805. 

4.  A  mutual  enmity  I  will  put  between  thee  and  the  woman,  and 
between  thy  seed  and  her  seed.  They  shall  seek  to  bruise  thee 
on  the  head,  and  thou  to  bite  them  in  the  heel.  Dr.  Geddes, 
1792. 

Genesis  iv.  7.  If  thou  doest  well,  shalt  thou  not  be  accepted  I  And 
if  thou  doest  not  well,  sin  lieth  at  the  door.  And  unto  thee 
shall  be  his  desire,  and  thou  shalt  rule  over  him.  Authorized. 

1 .   If  thou  do  well,  shalt  thou  not  receive  again  :  but  if  thou 

doest  ill,  shall  not  thy  sin  forthwith  be  present  at  the  door  ? 
but  the  lust  thereof  shall  be  under  thee,  and  thou  shalt  have 
dominion  over  it.  Edltt.  1609,  1635. 

2.  If  thou  do  well,  shalt  thou  not  receive  I  but  if  ill,  shall  not 
sin  forthwith  be  present  at  the  door  ?  but  the  lust  thereof 
shall  be  under  thee,  and  thou  shalt  have  dominion  over  it. 
1750,  1763,  1791,  1796,  1805,  1813,  1816,  1825,  1834. 

3.  Doth  not  one,  if  he  have  done  well,  look  up,  but  look  down  if 
he  hath  not  done  well  ?  Hast  thou  sinned  I  Be  quiet !  He 
(thy  brother)  is  still  subordinate  to  thee,  and  thou  hast  domi- 
nion over  him.  Dr.  Gcddes.  (See  his  Critical  Remarks, 
I.  pp.  52-56.) 


1st  SPECIMENS   OF   VARIOrS   UK\I)KUI\GS 

Genesis  xlvii.  31.  And  he  said,  swear  unto  nie.  And  he  sware  unto 
him.  And  Israel  bowed  himself  upon  the  bed's  head.  Autho- 
rized. 

■ 1.  And  ho  saiil,  swear  then  to  me.     Who  swearing  Israel 

adored  God,  turning  to  the  bed's  head.   IGOi),  1C35. 

2.  And  as  he  was  swearing,  Israel  adored  God,  turning  to  the 
bed's  head.  1750,  1791,  1796,  1805,  1813,  1816,  1825,  1834. 

3.  And  Israel  bowed  himself,  leaning  on  his  staff.  Geddes,  [fol- 
lowing the  Septuagint  version.  See  his  Critical  RemarkSy 
T.  p.  140.] 

Exodus  iii.  14.  And  God  said  to  Moses,  I  am  that  I  am. — I  am 
hath  sent  me  unto  you.  Authorized. 

1.  God  said  to  Moses  :  I  am  which  am. — He  which  is,  hath 

sent  me  to  you.  1609,  1635. 

2.  I  AM  WHO  am. — He  who  is,  hath  sent  me  to  you.  All  the 
modern  editions. 

3.  I  WILL  RE  WHAT  I  WILL  BE.  Dr.  Geddcs.  See  his  Critical  Re- 
marks, I.  p.  166. 

Exodus  XX.  4.  Thou  shalt  not  make  unto  thee  any  graven  image,  or 
any  likeness  of  any  thing  that  is  in  heaven  above,  or  that  is  in 
the  eartli  beneath,  or  that  is  in  the  water  under  the  earth. 
Thou  shalt  not  bow  down  thyself  to  them,  nor  serve  them. 
Authorized. 

1 .  Thou  shalt  not  make  to  thee  a  graven  thing,  nor  any  simi- 
litude that  is  in  heaven  above,  and  that  is  in  the  earth  beneath, 
neither  of  those  things  that  are  in  the  waters  under  the  earth. 
Thou  shalt  not  adore  them  nor  serve  them.  1609, 1635. 

2.  Thou  shalt  not  make  to  thyself  a  graven  thing,  nor  the  like- 
ness of  any  thing  that  is  in  heaven  above,  or  in  the  earth  be- 
neath, nor  of  those  things  that  are  in  the  waters  beneath  [or 
under]  the  earth.  Thou  shalt  not  adore  them  nor  serve  them. 
1750,  1791,  1796, 1805, 1813, 1816, 1825, 1834. 

3.  Thou  shalt  not  make  to  thyself  a  carved  idol,  nor  any  other 
such  semblance  of  what  is  in  the  heavens  above,  or  on  the 
earth  below,  or  in  the  waters  below  the  earth.  Thou  shalt 
not  bow  thyself  down  to  them,  nor  worship  them.    Geddes. 


IN  DIFFEEENT  EDITIOKS.  185 

2  [Samuel]  Kings  xxi.  19.  Elhanan  the  son  of  Jaare-oregim,  a  Beth- 
lehemite,  slew  the  brother  0/ Goliath  the  Gittite.    Authorized. 

1.   Adeodatus  the  son  of  the  Forrest  a  broderer,  the  Bethle- 

hemite,  struck  Goliath  the  Gethite.    1609, 1035. 

2.  Adeodatus  the  son  of  Forrest,  an  embroiderer  of  ]>ethlehem, 
slew  Goliath  the  Gethite.  1750, 1764, 1796, 1805, 1813,  (both.) 
1816  {Liverpool.) 

3.  Adeodatus  the  son  of  the  Forrest,  &c.  1791,  1816  (Dublin,) 
1825, 1834,  Glasgow  Edit. 

2  Esdras  [Nehemiah]  ix.  17.  But  hardened  their  necks,  and  in 
their  rebellion  appointed  a  captain  to  return  to  their  bondage. 
Authorized. 

1.  And  they  hardened  their  necks,  and  gave  the  head  to  re- 
turn to  their  servitude,  as  it  were  by  contention.    1609,  1635. 

2.  And  they  hardened  their  necks,  and  set  their  head  to  return 
to  their  bondage,  as  it  were  by  a  spirit  of  contention.  1750, 
1764, 1796,  1805,  1816  {Liverpool.) 

3.  They  hardened  their  necks,  and  gave  the  head  to  return  to 
their  bondage,  as  it  were  by  contention.  1791,  1813  {Hay- 
dock,)  1816, 1825, 1834,  Glasgoio  Edit. 

4.  They  hardened  their  necks  and  gave  the  head  to  return  to 
their  bondage  as  it  were  by  a  spirit  of  contention.  1813 
{Syers.) 

Job  xxvi.  13.  By  his  spirit  he  hath  garnished  the  heavens  :  his 
hand  hath  formed  the  crooked  serpent.    Authorized. 

1.  His  spirit  hath  adorned  the  heavens,  and  his  hand  being 

the  midwife,  the  winding  serpent  is  brought  forth.  1609, 1635. 

2.  And  his  artful  hand  hath  brought  forth  the  winding  serpent. 
1750,  1764,  1796,  1805,  1813,  1816  {Liverpool) 

3.  And  his  obstetric  hand  brought  forth  the  winding  serpent. 
1791, 1816  {Dubli7i,)  1825, 1834,  Glasgow  Edit. 

4.  And  his  artful  hand  brought  forth,  &c.    1813  (Syers.) 

Psalm  Ixvii.  16.  [Ixviii.  15.]  The  hill  of  God  is  as  the  hill  of  Bashan  ; 
an  high  hill  as  the  hill  of  Bashan.  ^Vhy  leap  ye,  ye  high 
hills  ?    Authorized. 

1.  The  mountane  of  God  a  fat  mountane.  A  mountane  crudded 

B  b 


186  SPECIMENS  OF  VARIOUS  BENDEEINGS 

as  cheese,  a  fat  mountane.     Why  suppose  you  crudded  moun- 

tanesq  ?  1609,  1635. 
2.  The  mountain  of  God  is  a  fiit  mountain  :  a  curdled  mountain, 

a  fat  mountain.     Why  suspect  ye  curdled  mountains  I    1150, 

1791,  1796,  1813  {Haydock,)  1813  {Syers,)  1816. 
3. Why  suspect,  ye  curdled  mountains  ?  1825, 1834,  Glasgow 

Edit. 

4.  The  mountain  of  God  is  a  fertile  mountain.  A  mountain  that 
flows  with  milk  ;  a  rich  mountain.  Why  have  you  a  suspicion 
of  mountains  that  flow  with  milk?    Caryl  1700. 

5.  Ye  lofty  hills,  ye  hills  of  Eashan  ! 
Ye  swelling  hills,  ye  hills  of  Bashan  ! 
Why  are  ye  jealous,  ye  swelling  hills, 

of  the  hill  where  God  is  pleased  to  reside?  Dr.  Geddes  1807. 

I  have  mentioned  above,  at  p.  27,  that  in  several  Primers  and 
other  small  books  of  devotion  published  during  the  seventeenth 
century,  portions  of  the  Psalms  occurred,  in  a  translation  different 
from  that  which  is  found  in  the  Bibles  of  1609  or  1635.  The  fol- 
lowing may  serve  as  a  specimen  : 

PENITENTIAL  PSALMS,  18°,  1675,  COLLATED  WITH 
THE  BIBLE,  1610. 

PSALMS.  BIBLE. 

Ps.  vi.  6.  my  sighs  :  sighing 

tears  my  tears 

7.  my  eye  is  mine  eyes  are 

with  fury  for  fury 

10.  or  confounded  and  ashamed 

Ps.  x.\xi.  3.  are  waxen  old  are  inveterated 

7.  the  overflowing  the  flood 

8.  my  joy  my  exultation 
10.  their  jaws  their  cheekes 

12.  mercy  shall  compass  him,      him    that    hopeth,    &c.    mercie    shall 
&c.  that  hopeth  compass 

•1  "  Why  suppose  you  crudded  '  mountaines  are  united.'  And  Dr. 
mountanes?"  Challoner  did  not  hesitate  to  adopt  the 
It  is  difticidt  to  understand  the  exact  same  sentiments  :  '  Why  do  you  sup- 
meaning  of  this  sentence.  But  it  has  '  pose  or  imagine  there  may  he  any 
been  very  ingeniously  made  by  the  '  other  such  curdled  mountains  ?  You 
Douay  editors  a  ])eg,  on  which  to  '  are  mistaken  :  the  mountain  tlius 
hang  a  specimen  of  uncharitable  ex-  '  favored  by  (Jod  is  but  one:' — is  his 
clusivcness,  in  the  note,  '  Ye  that  are  note  :  and  this  is  retained  in  every  sub- 
•  not  of  this  church  do  in  vaine  and  sequent  edition  which  I  liave  examined; 
'  erroniously  imaguie,  that  anie  other  even  in  that  of  Dr.  Murray. 


IN  DIFFERENT  EDITJONS.  187 

Ps.  xxxvii.  2.  are  fastened  are  fast  slicked 

hast  confirmed  hast  fastened 

3.  in  respect  of  at  the  face  of 

weighty  heavie 

5.  wounds  scarres 

in  respect  of  because  of 

8.  I  cried  out  in  I  rored  for 

13.  sought  out  evils  against      sought  me  evils 

me 

devised  guiles  meditated  guiles 

14.  reprehension  reproofes 
16:  For  I  have  said  Because,  &c. 
18.  of  my  sins  for  my  sinne 

20.  did  backbite  me  detracted  from  me 

21.  Incline  unto  Attend  unto 

Isaiah  viii.  19.  Seek  unto  them  that  have  familiar  spirits,  and  unto 
wizards  that  peep  and  that  mutter :  should  not  a  people  seek 
unto  their  God?    for  the  living  to  the  dead ?    Authorized. 

1.   Ask  of  Pythons,  and  of  Diviners,  which  whisper  in  their 

inchantments.     Shall  not  the  people  ask  vision  of  their  God, 
for  the  living  of  the  dead  ?  1609, 1635. 

2.  Seek  unto  them  that  have  Pythonical  spirits,  and  to  Diviners 
that  mutter  in  their  enchantments.  Should  not  the  people  seek 
unto  their  God,  and  not  for  the  living  to  the  dead  ?  1750, 1796, 
1805,  1816  (Liverpool). 

3.  Seek  of  Pythons  and  of  Diviners,  who  mutter  in  their  inchant- 
ments. Should  not  the  people  seek  of  their  God,  for  the  living 
of  the  dead  1 1791, 1813, 1816  (DuUin),l825,18S4<,GlasgotoEdit. 

Jeremiah  1.  39.  Therefore  the  wild  beasts  of  the  desert  with  the 

wild  beasts  of  the  islands  shall  dwell  there  :  and  the  owls  shall 

dwell  therein.    Authorized. 
1.  Therefore  shall  the  dragons  dwell  with  the  foolish  murderers, 

and  the  ostriches  shall  dwell  in  it.    1609, 1635. 
2.  Therefore  shall  dragons  dwell  there,  with  the  fig-fawns,  and 

ostriches   shall  dwell  therein.    1750,  1791,  1796,  1805,  1813, 

1816,  1825,  1834,  Glasgoiv  Edit. 

Malachi  ii.  15.  And  did  not  he  make  one  ?  and  yet  had  he  the 
residue  of  the  Spirit.    Authorized. 

1.  Did  not  one  make  and  the  residue  of  the  spirit  is  his? 

1609,  1635. 
2.  Did  not  one  make  her,  and  she  is  the  residue  of  his  spirit  ? 
1750, 1791, 1796, 1805, 1813, 1816, 1825, 1834,  Glasgoio  Edit. 

B  b  2 


188  SPECIMENS  Ol-    VARIOUS   RENDERINGS 

II.  [NEW  TESTAMENT.] 

Matthew  v.  2^.  Shall  be  in  danger  of  the  judgment :  and  whoso- 
ever shall  say  to  his  brothei-,  Kaca,  shall  be  in  danger  of  the 
council ;  but  whosoever  shall  say  Thou  fool,  shall  bo  in  danger 
of  hell  fire.  Authorized. 

1.  Shall  be  in  danger  of  judgment : — in  danger  of  a  council : — 

shall  be  guilty  of  the  hell  of  firo.  1582  to  1633,  QuesnelMO^, 
1738, 1788, 181  G(i?i^./e). 

2.  in  danger  of  the  judgment : — in  danger  of  the  Council :  in 

danger  of  hell  firo.  1749,  1750,  1752,  1772,  1797,  1804,  1813, 
[Syers)  1814,  1818, 1825  {Bible),  1834  {Bible),  Kenrick,  1851. 

3. guilty  of  the  judgment : — guilty  of  the  council ; — guilty  of 

hell  fire.  1783, 1791, 1803, 1810,  Haydocl,  {Bible  1824.) 

Matthew  v.  29.  If  thy  right  eye  offend  thee,  pluck  it  out  and  cast 
it  from  thee :  for  it  is  profitable  for  thee  that  one  of  thy  mem- 
bers should  perish,  and  not  that  thy  whole  body  should  be  cast 
into  hell.   Authorized. 

I.  If  thy  right  eye  scandalize  thee,  &c.: — it  is  expedient  for 

thee  that  one  of  thy  limbs  perish,  rather  than  thy  whole  body 
be  cast  into  hell.  1582  to  1633,  Quesnel  1709, 1738, 1788, 1816 
{Bible.) 

2. scandalize  thee,  &c. : — that  one  of  thy  members  should 

perish.  1719,  1750,  1813  {St/ovs),  1815,  1818,  1820,  1825 
{Bible),  1826,  1834  Bible,  1838,  1839,  1816,  Glasgow  Edit. 
Kenrick,  1851. 

3. cause  thee  to  offend,  &:c. : — it  is  bettor  for  thee,  &;c. : — 

than  that,  &c.  1752,  1772,  1783,  1791  {Bible)  1797,  1803. 
1804,  1810,  Hay  dock,  1814,  RichardsorCs,  8«. 

Matthew  xii.  4.  The  shewbread.  Authorized. 
1.  The  loaves  placed  there.  Witham  1730. 

2.  The  show-breads.  Nary  1718. 

3.  The  loaves  of  the  presence.  Lingard  1836. 

4.  The  loaves  of  presence.  Kenrick. 

5.  The  loaves  of  proposition.  All  other  editions. 

Mark  viii.  12.  There  shall  no  sign  be  given  to  this  generation. 
Authori::ed. 

1.  If  a  sign  shall  be  given.  1582  to  1633.  1738,  1749,  1750, 

1788,1813  (.Syy5,)1815,  1816  {Blble),'[HlH,  18.20,1825  {Bible), 
1826, 1834  {Bfblr),  1838,  1846,  Glasgojc  Edit.  1851. 


IN  DIFFERENT   EDITIONS.  189 

2.  A  sign  shall  not  be  given.  1709,  1752,  177^2, 1791  [BiUe)  1797, 
1803,1801-,  1810,  Haddock,  1814,  1825,  1839,  1851.  Richard- 
son''s  8°. 

3.  No  sign  shall  bo  given  to  this  race.  Lingard. 

4.  If  a  sign  shall  be  given  to  this  race.  Kenrick. 

Luke  i.  28.  Hail,  thou  that  art  highly  favoured,  the  Lord  is  with 
thee.  Authorized. 

1.  Hail,  full  of  grace :  Our"  Lord  is  with  thee.  1582  to  1633, 

1738, 'Qm^Men 707. 

2. The  Lord  is  with  thee.    All  other  editions. 

3.  Hail,  thou  favoured  (of  God).  The  Lord  is  with  thee.  Lin- 
gard. 

Luke  viii.  1.  Preaching  and  shewing  the  glad  tidings  of  the  king- 
dom of  God.  Authorized. 

1.  Preaching  and  evangelizing  the  kingdom  of  God.  1582  to 

1633,  1707,  1738,  1749,  1750,  1788,  1813  {Syers),  \d>l5,  1816 
{Bible,)  1818,  1825  Bible,  Glasgoio  Edit.  1834  {Bible),  1838, 
1846. 

2.  Preaching  and  publishing  the  Gospel  of  the  kingdom  of  God, 
1752,  1772,  1791  {Bible,)  1797,  1803,  1810,  Hay  dock,  1814, 
1825.    Richardson's  8o. 

3.  Proclaiming  and  announcing  the  good  tidings  of  the  kingdom 
of  God.  Lingard. 

4.  Preaching  and  announcing  the  kingdom  of  God.  Kenrick. 
Luke  xi.  41.  But  rather  give  alms  of  such  things  as  ye  have.  Au- 
thorized. 

1.  However,  give  alms  of  what  you  have.  Nary. 

2.  However,  give  alms  of  what  you  have  superfluous.  Quesnel 
1707. 

3.  But  of  what  you  have  give  alms.    Witham. 

4.  But  yet  [of]  that  which  remaineth,  give  alms.  Neiocastle  1812. 

5.  Nevertheless,  what  is  still  in  your  power,  give  alms.  Lingard. 

6.  But  yet,  that  which  is  in  your  power,  give  alms.  Kenrick. 

7.  But  yet  that  which  remaineth,  give  alms.  All  others. 

John  ii.  4.   AVoman,  what  have  I  to  do  with  thee?  Authorized. 

1.  What  is  to  me  and  thee,  Woman.?  1582  to  16S3,  1738, 

1788. 
2.  Woman,  what  is  to  me  and  to  thee.?  1749, 1750, 1752, 1772, 

^  See  a  remark  upon  the  supposed      made  by  a  writer  in  the  Dublin  Review, 
superior    propriety    of    this     reading,       above,  at  p.  52. 


190  SPECIMEN'S    OF    VARIOUS    RKNDEIUN'GS 

1813  (S[i/ers),  1815,  1818,  1825  (Bible),  1826,  1834  {Bible), 
1838, 1839,  184G,  G/aspow  Edit.  1851. 

3.  What  is  it  to  me  ami  to  thee?  1797,  1804.  Xewcastle  1812, 
1814,1816(jB?i?^,)1825. 

4.  What  is  that  to  me  and  to  thee?  1783,1791  {Bible),  1803, 
1810,  J  lay  dock,  lUchunlsons  8°, 

5.  What  is  that  to  me  and  to  thee  ?  Nary. 

6.  ^Vhat  hast  thou  to  do  with  me  ?   Wiiham,  Linrjard,  Kenrick. 

7.  Woman,  what  business  have  you  with  mo?   Quesnel  1709. 

Romans  viii.  18.  For  I  reckon  that  the  sufferings  of  this  present 
time  are  not  worthy  to  be  compared  with  the  glory  that  shall  be 
revealed  in  us.  Authorized. 

1.  I  think  that  the  passions  of  this  time  are  not  condigne  to 

the  glory  to  come,  1582,  &c.  1738,  1788, 1816  {Bible.) 

2.  I  reckon  that  the  sufferings  of  this  present  time  are  not  wor- 
thy to  be  compared  with  the  glory  to  come.  1752, 1772, 1783, 
1791  {Bible,)  1797,  1803,  1804,  1810,  Newcastle.  1813,  1814, 
RicJiardson^s  8". 

3. the  sufferings  of  this  time,  &c.  1749, 1750, 1813  {Syers,) 

1815,  1818,  1825  {Bible),  1838,  1839,  1834  {Bible,)  Glasgow 
Edit.  1851. 

4. are  not  worthy  to  be  compared  to  the  future  glory.  Nary. 

5. are  not  to  be  set  in  balance  with  the  future  glory.  JVitham. 

6. are  not  worthy  of  the  glory  to  come.  Kenrick. 

1  Corinthians  i.  25.  because  the  foolishness  of  God  is  wiser  than 
men ;  and  the  weakness  of  God  is  stronger  than  men.  Au- 
thorized. 

1 .  For  that  which  is  the  folish  of  God  is  wiser  than  men  : 

and  that  which  is  the  infirm  of  God  is  stronger  than  men. 
1582, 1000, 1621. 

2.  For  the  folly  of  God  is  wiser  than  men.  And  the  weakness  of 
God  is  stronger  tiian  men.  Nary. 

3.  Because  what  in  God  appeareth  foolish  is  above  the  wisdom  of 
men  :  and  what  in  God  appeareth  weakness,  is  above  the  strength 
of  men.    Witham. 

4.  For  that  which  is  the  foolish  of  God  is  wiser  than  men  :  and 
that  which  is  the  weak  of  God  is  stronger  than  men.  1738, 
1803,  1810. 

5.  For  that  which  appcarcih  foolish  of  God  is  wiser  than  men  : 
and  that  which  appeareth  weakness  of  God  is  stronger  than 


IN  DIFFERENT  EDITIONS.  191 

men.  (Bible)  1791,  1794.  Dr.  Wiseman's  Test.  {Richardson's) 
1847,  8". 
6.  For  the  foolishness  of  God  is  wiser  than  men :  and  the  weak- 
ness of  God  is  stronger  than  men.   1749,  1750,  1752,  1764, 
1772, 1783, 1788, 1797, 1811, 1814.  all  the  rest,  and  KenricL 

Ephesians  vi.  12.  For  we  wrestle  not  against  flesh  and  blood  ;  but 
against  principalities,  against  powers,  against  the  rulers  of  the 
darkness  of  this  world,  against  spiritual  wickedness  in  high 
places.  Authorized. 

1.  For  our  wrestling  is  not  against   flesh   and  blood:    but 

against  Princes  and  Potestats,  against  the  rectors  of  the  world 
of  this  darkness,  against  the  spirituals  of  wickedness  in  the 
Celestials.  1582  to  1G33.   1738  reads  '  Potentates,'  '  Rulers.' 

2. against  the  rulers  of  the  darkness  of  this  world,  against 

the  wicked  spirits  which  dwell  in  the  air.  Nary. 

3. against  the  rulers  of  the  world  of  this  darkness,  against 

the  eml  spirits  of  wickedness  in  the  air.   Witham. 

4. against  the  world-rulers  of  this  darkness,  against   the 

spirits  of  wickedness  in  the  high  places.  Kenrick. 

5. against  the  rulers  of  the  world  of  this  darkness ;  against 

the  spirits  of  wickedness  in  the  high  places.  All  others. 

Philippians  ii.  6.  Let  this  mind  be  in  you,  which  was  also  in  Christ 
Jesus :  who  being  in  the  form  of  God,  thought  it  not  robbery 
to  be  equal  with  God :  but  made  himself  of  no  reputation,  and 
took  on  him  the  form  of  a  servant,  and  was  made  in  the  like- 
ness of  men.  And  being  found  in  fashion  as  a  man,  &c. 
Authorized. 

' 1.  For  this  think  in  yourselves,  which  also  in  Christ  Jesus, 

who,  when  he  was  in  the  form  of  God,  thought  it  no  robbery, 
himself  to  be  equal  to  God :  but  he  exinanited  himself,  taking 
the  form  of  a  servant,  made  into  the  similitude  of  men,  and  in 
shape  found  as  [a]  man.  1582  to  1738. 

2.  For  let  this  mind  be  in  you,  which  was  also  in  Christ  Jesus ; 
who  being  in  the  form  of  God,  thought  it  not  robbery  to  be 
equal  with  God ;  but  debased  himself,  taking  the  form  of  a 
servant,  being  made  in  the  likeness  of  men,  and  in  habit  found 
as  a  man.  1815, 1826. 

3. but  emptied  himself  [the  rest  as  above].   1749,   1750, 

1788,  1813  {Syers),  1816  {BiUe),  1818,  1820,  1825  {Bible), 
1834  {Bible),  Glasgow  Edit.  1838,  1839,  1846,  1848.  1851. 


192  SPECIMENS    OF  VAKIOUS    KENDEBINGS 

4. thought  it  no  robbery,  &c. — but  debased  himself,  &c. — 

being  made  to  the  likeness,  &c.  1791  {Bible),  Ilaydock,  Riclv- 

ardsoii's  8°. 
5. thought  it  not  robbery,  &c. — but  debased  himself,  &c. — 

in  the  likeness,  &c. — in  shape  found  as  a  man,  18();J,  1810. 
6. in  fashion  found  as  a  man.  1752,  1772, 1783, 1797, 1804, 

1812, 1814. 
7, But  emptied  himself,  taking  the  form  of  a  servant,  made 

to  the  likeness  of  men,  and  in  fashion  found  as  a  man.  Kenrick. 

8.  Have  the  same  thought  in  yourselves,  which  was  also  in 
Christ  Jesus;  who  being  in  the  form  of  God,  thought  it  not 
robbery  to  be  equal  with  God.  But  demeaned  himself,  taking 
upon  him  the  form  of  a  slave,  being  made  after  the  likeness  of 
men,  and  in  fashion,  being  found  as  a  man :  Nari/. 

9.  For  have  this  sentiment  in  yourselves,  which  was  also  in 
Christ  Jesus ;  who  being  in  the  form  of  God,  thought  it  no 
robbery  to  be  equal  himself  to  God :  But  debased  himself, 
taking  the  form  of  a  servant,  made  to  the  likeness  of  men, 
and  in  shape  found  as  man.  Witham. 

2  Thessalonians  ii.  7.  Only  he  who  now  letteth  will  let,  until  he  be 

taken  out  of  the  way.  Authorized. 
1.  Only  let  him  that  now  holdeth  the  faith  keep  it  until  he  be 

taken  out  of  the  way.  Nary. 

2.  Only  he  who  now  holdeth,  let  him  hold  it,  till  taken  away. 
Witham. 

3.  Only  that  he  who  now  holdeth,  hold,  till  ho  be  taken  out  of 
the  way.  Kenrick. 

4.  Only  that  he  who  [or  which]  now  holdeth,  do  hold,  until  he  be 
taken  out  of  the  way.  All  others. 

Hebrews  xi.  21.  And  worshipped,  leaning  upon  the  top  of  his  staff. 

Authorized. 
1. adored  the  top  of  his  rod.  1582  to  1738,  1749,  1750, 

1 788,  1813  ( Syers) ,  1 81 G  {Bible) ,  1815,  1818,  1 825  ( Bible) , 

1834  (Bible),  Glasgow  Edit.,  1838,  184G,  1851. 
2. worshipped   the   top  of  his  rod.    Witham    1730,  1752, 

1772,  1791   {Bible),  1797,  1803,  1804,   1810,  1813   {Bible), 

1814.  1825,  Richardson's  8". 


IN    DIFFKRKNT    KDITIONS. 


193 


3. adored  the  top  of  his  staff.  Nary. 

4. worshipped  the  top  of  his  staff.  KenricJc. 

Hebrews  xiii.  16.  But  to  do  good  and  to  communicate  forget  not: 
for  with  such  sacrifices  God  is  well  pleased.  Authorized. 

1.  Beneficence  and  communication  do  not  forget;    for  with 

such  hostes  God  is  promerited.  1582  to  1738. 

2.  Do  not  forget  to  do  good  and  to  impart :  for  by  such  sacri- 
fices God  is  promerited.  1788, 1816  {Bihl<i). 

3.  Forget  not  the  works  of  charity,  and  the  connnunion ;  for  by 
such  sacrifices  God  is  appeased.  Nar^. 

4.  Forget  not  the  doing  of  good,  and  communication  to  others: 
for  with  such  sacrifices  God  is  promerited.  Witham. 

5.  Do  not  forget  to  do  good  and  to  impart :  for  by  such  sacri- 
fices God's  favour  is  obtained.  1749,  1752,  1772,  1791  {Bible), 
1803,  1810,  1813,  1814,  1825  (Bible),  1834  (Bible),  &c.  &c. 

6.  Do  not  forget  beneficence  and  fellowship  :  for  wit^i  such  sacri- 
fices God  is  well  pleased.  Kenrick. 

1  Peter  v.  3.  Neither  as  being  lords  over  God's  heritage,  but  being 

ensamples  to  the  flock.  Authorized. 

1.  Neither  as  over-ruling  the  clergy,  but  made  examples  of 

the  flock  from  the  heart.  1582  to  1738. 

2.  Neither  as  lording  it  over  the  clergy,  but  being  made  a  pat- 
tern of  the  flock  from  the  heart.  1749, 1750, 1752, 1772, 1788, 
1797,  1804,  1813  (S^/ers),  1814, 1815, 1816  (Bible),  1825, 1834 
(Bible),  Glasgow  Edit.  1838,  1839,  1846,  1851. 

3.  Neither  as  domineering  over  the  clergy.  Nary.  Witham.  1783, 
1791  (Bible),  1803,  1810  Haydoch,  Richardson's  8". 

4.  Not  as  lording  it  over  the  portions ;  but  becoming  a  pattern, 
&c.  Kenricli. 

2  Peter  i.  10.  Wherefore   the  rather,  brethren,  give  diligence  to 

make  your  calling  and  election  sure. 

1.  Wherefore,  brethren,  labour  the  more,  that  by  good  works 

you  may  make  sure  your  vocation  and  election.  1582  to  1633, 
Witham,  1738,  1783,  1791  (Bible),  1803,  1810,  Hay  dock, 
Richardson'' s  8". 

c  c 


194  SPECIMENS    OF    VARIOUS    RENDERINGS 

S>.  -that  by  good  works  you  may  make  your  calling  and  elec- 


tion sure.  1752,  ITTii,  1797,  1804-,  Newcastle,  1814. 
3. you  may  make  sure  your  calling  and  election.  1749,  1750, 

1788,    1813  (>S>«-s),    isio,   1810   {liible),  1818,   1825,   1834 

{Bible),  Glasgow  Edit.  1838,  1846,  1851. 
4.  lie  the  more  diligent  by  good  works  to  make  your  calling  and 

election  sure.  Kearick. 

2  Peter  i.  16.  For  we  have  not  followed  cunningly  devised  fables, 
when  we  made  known  unto  you  the  power  and  coming  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Authorized. 

1.  For  not  having  followed  unlearned  fables,  have  we  made 

the  power  and  presence  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Clirist  known  unto 
you.  1582  to  1633.— ['  learned  fables,'  1738.] 

2.  For  we  have  not  followed  fabulous  doctrines,  when  we  made 
known  unto  you,  &c.  Nary. 

3.  For  we  have  not  by  following  artificial  fables  made  known  to 
you,  &c.  Witham,  1791  {BiUe),  1803,  1810,  1813  {Bible), 
liichardson's  8". 

4.  For  we  have  not  followed  cunningly  devised  fables,  when  we 
made  known  to  you,  tc.  1749,  1752,  1772,  1788,  1797,  1804, 
1813  iS9/ers),  1814,  1815,  1810  (Bible),  1820,  1825,  1834 
{Bibk),  Glasgoiv.  Kenrick.  1838,  1846,1848,  1851. 

2  Peter  ii.  4.  For  if  God  spared  not  the  Angels  that  sinned,  but 
cast  them  down  to  hell,  and  delivered  them  into  chains  of  dark- 
ness, to  be  reserved  unto  judgment.  Authorized. 

1.  For  if  God  spared  not  angels  sinning:  but  with  the  ropes 

of  Hel  being  drawn  down  into  llel  delivered  them  to  be 
tormented.  1582,  1600,  1621,  1738. 

2. the  angels  that  sinned :  but  delivered  them  drawn  down  by 

infernal  ropes  to  the  lower  Hell,  unto  torments.  1749,  1750, 
1788,1813  {Sj/crs),  1815, 1816  {Bible),  1820, 1823, 1825  [Bible), 
1826, 1834  {Bible),  Glasgow  Edit.  1838, 1839, 1841,  1846, 1851, 
1853, 

3. the  angels  that  sinned  :  but  having  cast  them  down  into 

the  place  of  torments  delivered  them  into  the  chains  of  hell  to 
be  tormented.  1783,  1791  {Bible),  1794,  1803,  1810,  1824. 
IViiham,  JlichardKoii's  8'\ 

4. but  delivered  them  to  infernal  ropes,  drawn  down  to  the 


IN    DIFFERENT    EDITIONS.  195 

lower  hell,  unto  torments.  1752,  1772,  1797,  1804,  1825,12", 

1829  [Bible). 
5.  ■  but  delivered  them  to  be  tortured  in  hell.  Nary. 

6. the  angels  who  sinned  ;   but  with  ropes  of  Hell  being 

drawn  down  into  hell  delivered  them  to  be  tormented.  Kenrick. 

Apocalypse  ii.  3.  And  hast  borne,  and  hast  patience  :  and  for  my 
name''s.  sake  hast  laboured,  and  hast  not  fainted.  Authorized. 

1.  And  thou  hast  patience,  and  hast  borne  for  my  name,  and 

hast  not  fainted.  1582  to  1738. 

2. and  hast  not  failed.  Witham ;   1791  [BiUe),  1803,1810, 

Haydock,  Richardson''s  8". 

3. and  hast  suffered  for  my  name's  sake,  and  hast  not  fainted. 

Nary. 
4. and  hast  endured  for  my  name,  and  hast  not  fainted, 

1749,  1750,  1752,  1772,  1788,  Pastorini,  1797,  1804,  1813 
(Syers),  1814,  1815,  1816  {Bible),  1820,  1825,  1834  {Bible), 
Glasgoio,  1838,  1841,  1846,  1851. 

5. and  thou  hast  endured  for  my  name,  and  thou  hast  not 

fainted.  Kenrick. 

Apocalypse  ii.  17.  and  will  give  him  a  white  stone.  Authorized. 

1.  a  white  counter.  1582  to  1633,  Nary,  1738,  1749,  1752 

1772,  Pastorini,  1788,  1797,  1804,  1813  {Syers),  1814,  1816 
{Bible),  1818,  1825,  1834  {Bible),  Glasgow,  1838,  1846,  1848, 
1851. 

% a  white  stone.  Witham,  1783,  1791  {Bible),  1810,  1813 

{Haydock).  Richardson's  8°.  Kenrick. 

Apocalypse  xiii.  3.  And  I  saw  one  of  his  heads  as  it  were  wounded 
to  death  ;  and  his  deadly  wound  was  healed.  Authorized. 

• 1.  And  I  saw  one  of  his  heads  as  it  were  slain  to  death ;  and 

the  wound  of  his  death  was  cured.  1582  &e.  to  1738. 
2. slain  to  death,  and  his  death''s  wound  was  healed.  1749 

1750,  Pastorini,  1788, 1804,  1813  {Syers),  1815,  1816  {Bible), 
1818, 1825  {Bible),  1834  {Bible),  Glasgoio,  1838, 1846, 1851. 

3. wounded  to  death,  and  his  death's  wound  was  healed. 

1752,  1772,  1797,  1804,  Neiccastle,  1814,  1825,  1829  {Bible.) 

C  C  2 


196  SPECIMENS    OF    VAHIOI'.S    UENDEKINCS,   &C. 

4. wounded  to  death,  and    his  deadly  wound  was  healed. 


1783,  1791  (^Bible\  1803,  \^\0,  Haydock.  liichardson's  S\ 

5. wounded  to    death,  and   his  deadly  wound  was  cured. 

IVifham. 

6. mortally  wounded,  and  his   nioi-tal   wound   was  healed. 

Nari/. 
7. slain    unto  death ;    and   his    death-wound  was    healed. 

Kc'/uick. 

Apocalypse  xiv.  11.  And  whosoever  receiveth  the  mark  of  his  name. 
Authorized. 

1.  And  if  any  man  take  the  character  of  his  name.  1582  &c. 

to  1738. 
2.  whosoever  receiveth   the  character  of  his  name.  1749, 

1750,  Pastorini,  1788,1813  {^Sf/ers,)  1815,  181G  (5tiAi),  1820, 

ISQBiBlble^lSMiBib^Glasc/oio  Edit. 18S8,l84>l,lSA6.185'i. 

3. whosoever  did  receive  the  character  of  his  name.  Witham. 

4. whosoever  received   the  character  of   his  name.   1839, 

1851. 
5. whosoever  did  receive  the  mark  of  his  name.  1783,  1791 

{Bible),  1803,  1810,  Ilatjdock.  Richardsous  8". 
6. whosoever  receiveth  the  mark  of  his  name.  Nary,  1752, 

1772,  1797,  1804,  1812  Newcastle,  1814,  1825,  1829  {Bibk). 
7.  whosoever  hath  received  the  mark  of  his  name.  Kenrick. 

Apocalypse  xviii.  23.  for  by  thy  sorceries  were  all  nations  deceived. 
Authorized. 

1.  Because  all  nations  have  erred  in  thy  enchantments.  1582 

to  1738. 

2. Have  been  seduced  by  thy  sorceries.  Nary. 

3. Have  been   deceived  by  thy  sorceries.     Witham,  1783, 

1791  {Bible),  1803, 1810,  Haydock.  Bichardson's  8°. 
4.  For  by  thy  sorceries  all  nations  were  deceived.  Kenrick. 
5. Have  been  deceived  by  thy  enchantments. — All  the  rest. 


COLLATIONS  AND  BIBLIOGRAPHICAL 
DESCRIPTIONS. 

I.  Bibles,  or  detached  portions  of  the  Old  Testament. 

BIBLE.     First  edition,  Douay  1609-10.  ^P.  2  Vols. 

Vol.  I.  Title  within  a  border,  '  The  Holie  Bible  Faithfully 
'  Translated  into  English  out  of  the  authenticall  Latin. 
'  Diligently  conferred  with  the  Hebrew,  Greeke,  and  other  Editions 
'  in  divers  languages.  With  Arguments  of  the  Bookcs  and 
'  Chapters:  Annotations  :  Tables  :  and  other  helpes,  for  better 
'understanding  of  the  Text:  for  diseoverie  of  corruptions  in 
'  some  late  translations  :  and  for  clearing  Controversies  in  Reli- 
'  gion.  By  the  English  College  of  Doway.  [Isaiah  12,  &c.] 
'  Printed  at  Doway  by  Laavrence  Kellam,  at  the  signe  of  the 
'  holie  Lainbe,  mdcix.'  On  reverse,  the  Approbation  (of  three 
Doctors  of  the  university  of  Doway,  dated  8  Nov"^.  1609) :  Address 
to  the  English  reader,  (dated  from  the  octaves  of  Al  Sainctesl609,) 
12  pages  ;  '  The  siimme  and  partition  of  the  Holie  Bible,  with  a 
'  brife  note  of  the  Canonical  and  Apochryphal  Bookes,^  4  pages  :  Ar- 
gument of  Genesis,  and  The  signification  of  the  markes  here  used, 
for  direction  of  the  reader,  2  pages ;  the  Text,  Genesis  to  Job,  p. 
1 — 1114.  'To  the  Curteous  reader,'  respecting  the  Errata,  and 
Tables,  which  are  promised  to  accompany  the  second  volume,  &c. 
p.  1115;  reverse  blank. 

Vol.  II.  Title,  '  The  Second  Tome  of  the  Holie  Bible,'  &c. 
mdcx.  On  reverse,  the  same  Approbation  :  '  Proemial  Annota- 
'  tions  on  the  booke  of  Psalmes,'  p.  3 — 14  :  the  Text,  Psalms  to 
4  Esdras,  p.  15 — 1071 ;  on  reverse,  a  Table  of  the  Epistles  taken 
from  the  Old  Testament ;  an  historical  table  of  the  times  «fcc.  of 
the  Old  Testament,  p.  1073 — 1096.  A  Table  of  principal  things, 
p.  1097 — 1123.  Censuratrium  Theologorum  Anglorum,  [viz.  John 
Wright,  Matthew  Kellison,  and  William  Harrison,]  p.  11 24:  Errata 
of  both  volumes,  1  page,  unnumbered  ;  reverse  blank. 

This  edition  contains  no  plates,  nor  maps.  The  Text  is  printed 
in  a  clear  Roman  letter  :  the  marginal  notes,  in  a  smaller  Roman : 
the  heads  of  chapters,  in   Italics.     The  Annotations,  which  are 


198  COLLATION'S    AXU 

placed  at  the  end  of  each  chapter,  are  in  small  Roman.  The  verses 
are  numbered  in  the  inner  niartrin.  At  p.  28,  after  the  seventh 
chapter  of  Genesis,  is  '  A  briefe  remonstrance  of  the  state  of 
'  the   Church,    and   face    of  Religion,    in    the    first    ago   of   the 

*  World;  from  the  Creation  to  Noe's  floud  ;  the  space  of  1656 
'  yearcs.' — At  p.  47,  '  The  continuance  of  the  Church  and  Religion 
'  in  the  second  age  of  the  ^V^orld  :   from  Noe's  floud  to  Abraham's 

*  going  forth  of  his  countrie,  the  space  of  368  yeares.' — At  Exodus 
ch.  xvi.  '  The  continuance  &c.  in  the  third  age,  from  Abraham's 
'  going  forth  of  Chaldea  to  the  parting  of  Israel  out  of  iEgypt. 
'  The  space  of  430  yeares.' — After  3  Kings,  ch.  vi.  'The  continu- 
'  ance  &c.  in  the  fourth  age,  from  the  parting  of  Israel  out  of 
'  ^gypt,    to   the   fundation   of  the  Temple,     'i'he  space  of  480 

*  yeares.' — At  the  end  of  2  Chronicles,  *  The  continuance  «fcc.  in  the 
'  fifth  age.  From  the  fundation  of  the  Temple,  to  the  captivitie 
'  in  Babylon.     The  space  of  430  yeares.' 

These  pieces,  as  also  the  Arguments  of  the  several  Books,  are 
mostly  in  Italics. 

At  p.  469  is  '  The  second  part  of  the  Old  Testament,  conteiniug 
'  Historical  Bookes.     The  Argument  of  the  Booke  of  Josue.' 

The  address,  on  the  last  page  of  the  volume,  is  as  follows  : 

'  To  THE  CuiiTEous   REAUKii.     We   havo  already  found  some 

*  faultes  escaped  in  printing,  but  fearing  there  be  more,  and  the 
'  whole  volume  being  ovcrlong  to  be  examined  agayne,  we  pray  the 

*  eurteous  reader  to  pardon  al,  and  amend  them  as  they  occurre. 

'  Two  Tables,  one  of  the  times  of  the  Old  Testament :  an  other 
'  of  the  principal  matters  in  the  Annotations  thereof,  shal  folow 

*  (God  willing)  with  the  other  Tome :    which  we  desire  and  hope  to 

*  send  you  shortly.  In  the  meane  time,  the  gentle  reader  may 
'  please  to  supplie  the  want  therof,  as  he  may,  by  the  Recapitula- 
'  tions  of  the  Historic,  and  pointes  of  Religion,  in  the  five  first 
'  ages,  already  conteyned  in  this  Volume,  in  their  proper  places :  in 
'  the  pages  29,  47,  196,  701,  and  934.' 

In  the  second  Volume,  the  marginal  annotations  on  the  Fsabns 
are  far  more  abundant  than  in  any  other  book  contained  in  that 
volume. — After  the  Psalms  follows,  '  The  third  part  of  the  Old 
'  Testament,  contcining  Sai)iential  Bookes.  The  Argument  of 
'  Sapiential  Bookes.'  After  I^cdesiasticus,  '  The  fourt  part  of  the 
'  Old  Testament  conteining  Prophetical  bookes.  The  argument  of 
'  Prophetical  bookes  in  general.'     After  Malachi,  '  The  Bookes  of 

*  Machabees  perteyning  to  the  Historical  part  of  the  Old  Testa- 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL    DESCRIVTIONS.  199 

'  ment.' — After  those  two  follows,  'The  continuance  of  the  Church, 
'  and  RcHgion  in  the  sixth  age  :  from  the  Oaptivitie  in  Babylon  to 
'  the  coming  of  our  Saviour,  nere  the  space  of  G40  yeares/  And 
then  this  notice  :  '  The  prayer  of  Manasses,  with  the  second  and 
'  third  Bookes  of  Esdras,  extant  in  most  Latine  and  vulgare  Bibles, 
'  are  here  placed  after  al  the  Canonical  bookes  of  the  old  Testament : 
'  because  they  are  not  received  into  the  Canon  of  Divine  Scriptures 
'  by  the  Catholique  Church.' 

BIBLE.     Second  Edition,  2  vols.  4°.  {Uouoil  1635. 

Vol.  I.  Title,  within  two  black  lines,  The  Holy  Bible  [&c. 
verbatim  as  in  the  first  edition]  Printed  by  John  Cousturier. 
Perbiissu  SuPEriioRUM  M. DC. XXXV.  On  reverse,  the  Approbation 
of  the  former  edition.  Address  to  the  welbeloved  English  reader, 
&c.  (as  before),  10  pages.  The  summe  and  partition  &c.  and  other 
preliminary  pieces  (as  before),  6  pages.  The  Text,  Genesis  to  Job, 
p.  1 — 998.  On  the  next  leaf,  '  Two  Tables,  one  of  the  times  of  the 
'  Old  Testament,  another  of  the  principal  matters  in  the  Annota- 
'  tions,  are  in  the  end  of  the  second  Tome  :  together  with  the 
*  faults  escaped  in  printing :""  reverse  blank. 

Vol.  II.  Title,  as  in  the  first  Edition.  '  Printed  by  John 
'  CousTURiER.'  MDCxxxv.  On  tlic  rcversc,  the  Approbation  re- 
peated from  Vol.  I.  '  Prooemial  Annotations  upon  the  Book  of 
'  Psalmes,'  p.  3 — 12.  '  Concerning  interpretation  of  holie  Scrip- 
'  tures,'  p.  14,  reverse  blank.  The  Text,  Psalms  to  4  Esdras,  p. 
15—1017.  *A  Table  of  Epistles,  &c.  p.  1018.  'An  historical 
Table,'  &c.  (as  before),  14  pages.  '  A  Table  of  the  chiefe  contents 
'  of  the  Text  and  Annotations  of  the  Old  Testament,'  20  pages. 
'  Censura  trium  Theologorum  Anglorum,"*  1  page.  On  reverse, 
'  Faults  escaped  in  the  printing  (where  the  editors  '  beseech  those 
'  that  shall  set  out  the  next  Edition  carefully  to  compare  the  text 
'  with  the  Latine') ;  and  ^Extraict  du  Privilege  du  Roi,'  granting 
exclusive  hcense  to  John  Cousturier,  printer  and  bookseller  of 
Rouen,  to  print  and  sell  this  edition  during  ten  years  :  dated  Aug*. 
3''  1634. 

I  believe  that  both  the  Text  and  the  Annotations  of  this  edition 
are  strictly  copied  from  that  of  1609—10  :  but  the  spelling  of  many 
words  is  different.  The  page  of  this  last  is  larger,  and  is  easily 
distinguished  by  being  inclosed  within  black  lines.  The  paper  is 
very  inferior  in  colour,  so  that  the  book  wants  the  clear  and  fresh 
look  of  the  first  edition.     The  wood-cut  head  and  tail-pieces,  and 


200  COI.LAJIOXS  Axn 

initial  letters,  are  of  very  coarse  workmanship.     These  latter  occur 
at  the  beginning  of"  every  book  and  chapter. 


BIBLE,  liv  Dr.  CiiALLOXKE.    First  Edition,  11  oO.    12". 

Title,  in  black  and  red  letters,  '  The  Holy  Bible.,  translated  from 
'  the  Latin  Vulgat:  diligently  compared  with  the  Hebrew,  Greek, 
'  and  other  editions  in  divers  languages.     And  first  published  by 

*  the  English  College  at  Doway,  anno  1609-     Newly  revised,  and 

*  corrected,  according  to  the  Clementin  Edition  of  the  Scriptures. 
'  With  Annotations   for  clearing  up   the   principal   difficulties  of 

*  Holy  Writ. — Printed  in  the  year  1750.'  [No  place  named.]  On 
reverse,  The  order  of  the  Books  of  the  Old  Testament.  Approba- 
tions of  the  old  Edition,  2  pages  :  [N.B.  Thei'e  is  no  Approbation 
of  this  newly-revised  translation.]  The  Text,  Genesis  to  Ruth, 
pp.  1—507,  (falsely  numbered  407.) 

Vol.2.  Text,  1  Samuel  to  Esther,  pp.  3-487.  A  Chronological 
Table,  pp.  488-492. 

Vol.  3.  Job  to  Isaiah,  pp.  8 — 479.  The  Order  and  Distribution 
of  the  Psalms,  as  they  are  recited  in  the  Canonical  Hours,  pp.  480— 
484. 

Vol.4,  Jeremiah  to  2  Maccabees,  pp.  3— 511,  (falsely  numbered 
411).     At  the  end  is  a  note,  '  N.B.  The  third  and  fourth  book  of 

*  IMachabces ;  as  also  the  third  and  fourth  books  of  Esdras  (which 

*  some  call  the  first  and  second  of  Esdras)  and  the  Prayer  of  Ma- 

*  nasses,  are  here  omitted  :  because  they  have  never  been  received 

*  by  the  Church.'' 

[  Yet  it  is  observable,  that  these  jiieces  were  printed  at  the  end 
of  both  the  former  editions,  viz.  those  of  1609  and  1635. 

This  same  note  occurs  in  the  editions  of  1763-4,  1796,  1804  (or 
1811),  Hay  dock's  folio,  1813,  &c.] 

Errata  in  the  4  vols.  1  page. 

Vol.5.  'The  New  Testament,  kc'  (as  in  edition  1749,  but  in 
black  and  red  letters.)     '  Pi'inted  in  the  year  mdccl.' 

On  reverse,  the  Approbation  of  the  University  of  Rhemes  :  ditto 
of  Douay  :  Aj)probations  of  this  present  Edition,  (as  in  Ed.  1749). 
Order  of  Books.  The  Text,  pp.  1—488.  Table  of  Controversies : 
of  Epistles  and  Gospels  :  a  Chronological  Table :  at  the  end,  Errata ; 
pp.  489-500. 


BIIJLIOGKAPIIICAL   DESCHU'TIONS.  201 

THE  PENITENTIAL  PSALMS,  ky  F.  Blyth.  1751.  8". 

Title,  'A  devout  Paraphrase  on  the  Seven  Penitential  Psalms ;  or, 
*  a  Practical  Guide  to  Repentance.  By  F.  Blyth,  Disc.  Car.  S.T.P. 
'  The  seventh  edition.      Leyden,  printed  for  the  Author,  1751.' 

Pi'efixed  is  a  frontispiece,  representing  Nathan's  reproof  of  David. 
Dedication,  to  Miss  Ursula  Mannock,  4  pages  :  Preface,  pp. 
i.— xix.  On  p.  XX.  is  a  repetition  of  the  engraving,  of  Nathan  re- 
proving David.  The  Paraphrase,  pp.  1-114.  The  Thanksgiving 
Psalm  (Ps.  69),  pp.  115-12-k  Appendix,  containing  the  general 
argument  of  the  penitential  Psalms,  annotations,  8fc.  pp.  1—61. 
A  leaf,  announcing  the  publication  of  Sermons  by  the  same  author. 

In  the  Preface,  Dr.  Blyth  says,  '  For  the  Text  of  the  Psalms  I 
have  rather  followed  the  Manual,  than  the  Douay  Version :  as  the 
difference  is  not  material,  as  both  are  approved  of,  and  as  the  former 
is  in  most  hands  *".  He  notices  some  difference  of  arrangement  of 
the  several  parts,  between  this  edition  and  former  ones.  His  Ser- 
mons for  the  whole  year  appeared  in  2  vols.  4",  and  in  4  vols,  8<>, 
or  12°.  1742.  He  likewise  published  some  single  sermons  and  de- 
votional tracts. 

The  first  Edition  of  this  work  was  in  12o.  17     . 

The  second  ...  in  8".  London,  17     . 

The  third,  12o.  Dublin,  for  John  Lamb,  1749:  preface,  pp.  xiv. 

The  work,  pp.  78.  Appendix,  pp.  50. 
The  fourth, 
The  fifth, 
The  sixth, 

I  am  not  aware  whether  there  is  any  edition  posterior  to  the 
seventh  of  1 751 . 

BIBLE. — Challoner's  second  edition,  1763—4,  12^. 

Title,  in  red  and  black,  '  The  Holy  Bible,  &c.  (exactly  as  in  the 
'  edition  of  1750)  Vol.  I.  Printed  in  the  year  1763.'  On  the  re- 
verse, The  order  of  the  books :  Approbations  of  the  Old  Edition, 
2  pages.  [No  Approbation  of  the  present  version.]  The  Text, 
Genesis  to  Ruth,  pp.  1—507;  reverse  blank. 

Vol.  II.  Dated  1764.  Title:  Text,  1  Samuel  to  Esther,  pp.  3- 
487 :  Chronological  Table,  pp.  488-492. 

'  See  some  observations  on  the  dif-  tracts  from  that  in  the  Bible,  above, 
ference  of  version  in  these  devotional      pp.  27  and  186. 

Dd 


202 


COLLATIONS   AXD 


Vol.  III.  1764.  Title  :  Text,  Job  to  Isaias,  pp.  3-479.  The  order 
and  distribution  of  tlie  Psalm.?,  &c.  j)p.  480-48  k 

Vol.  IV.  1704.  Title:  Toxt,Jercmias  to  ^  Machabees,  pp.  3-511. 
At  the  end  is  the  .same  Note  as  in  the  edition  of  1750. 

Vol.  V.  1764.  Title:  '  The  New  Te.stament,  &c.  (as  in  Kdit.  1750). 
'Printed  in  the  year  1764.'  Vol.  I.  On  reverse  of  Title,  the  Ap- 
probations, of  Rheims  and  Douay,  of  the  Old  Version :  '  Appro- 
'  bation  of  the  first  edition'  (as  in  Edit.  1749);  Order  of  the  Books, 
1  leaf.  The  Text,  St.  Matthew  to  Acts,  pp.  1-296.  'The  end  of 
'  the  first  Volume.'  Vol.  II.  Title :  The  Text,  Romans  to  Apoca- 
lypse, pp.  299-525;  Tables,  pp.  526-535. 

This  edition  of  the  Testament  is  copied,  page  for  page,  from  that 
of  1752;  so  servilely  indeed,  that  it  actually  omits  a  line  of  the 
Text,  at  1  John  i.  5,  which  had  been  acei(lont;illy  left  out  in  1752  : 
although  the  omission  makes  nonsense  of  the  sentence.  Vet  it  is 
certain  that  the  printer's  attention  was  called  to  the  passage :  for 
he  has  carried  over  to  the  next  page  part  of  the  catch-word  ('  -tion,') 
which  was  not  done  in  1752.  It  likewise  retains  some  minor  errors 
of  the  press.  I  have  a  copy  of  this  Bible,  in  which  the  title-page 
of  Vol.  I.  of  the  Old  Testament  is  printed  in  hlnck  only,  without 
any  red  letters.  The  Testaments  of  1750,  1752,  and  1764  appear 
to  have  been  printed  with  the  same  types,  and  at  the  same  place, 
whatever  that  was.  There  appears  some  ground  for  surmising  that 
it  may  have  been  Dublin :  (or  perhaps,  a  portion  of  the  impression 
was  consigned  for  sale  in  that  city) ;  for  I  have  a  copy,  containing 
3  leaves  (there  ought  to  be  4)  of  a  List  of  Subscribers,  all  of  whom 
are  either  Irish  or  Americans.  But  few  j)7'iests  are  among  them, 
and  not  one  Bishop.  At  the  end  of  Vol.  IV.  on  the  reverse  of 
p.  511,  is  a  '  Catalogue  of  books  published  by  Richard  Fitzsimons, 
'at  the  King's  head  in  High  Street.'  This  means  High  Street  in 
Dublin. 

BIBLK,  Dn.TKoyX  1791.  4". 
Title,   in  red   and  black   letters,   '  The  Holy  Bihlk,  «.^'c.    with 

*  AxNOTATioxs,  &c.  The  fifth  edition,  newly  revised  and  corrected 
'  according  to  the  Clcmontin  edition  of  the  Scriptures.  Dublin, 
'  printed  by  Hugh  Fitzpatrick,  for  Richard  Cross,  N"  28,  Bridge 

*  Street,  mdccxcl"' — The  reverse  is  blank.  A  list  of  subscribers,  of 
eight  pages  and  a  half,  two  ci)hunns  in  each,  containing  more  than 
a  thousand  names  ;  among  them  are  fifteen  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
prelates. — The   '  Admonition/  and  the  Letter  of  Pope  Pius  VI. 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL   DESCRIPTIONS.  203 

to  Antony  Martini,  now  first  given,  [see  a  description  of  it  above, 
at  p.  59,]  1  page  ;  Translation  of  the  Decree  of  the  Council  of  Trent, 

1  page  ;  The  Order  of  Books,  1  page :  The  Text,  pp.  1—998.  The 
Title  of  the  New  Testament,  as  before.  The  Text,  pp.  3—272 : 
Historical  and  Chronological  Index,  9  pages  ;  Table  of  References, 

2  pages  :  Table  of  Epistles  and  Gospels,  2  pages  :  after  the  Tables 
follows,  in  a  most  unusual  place.  Archbishop  Troy's  '  Approbation' 
of  this  edition — (given  above,  at  p.  57).  The  last  page  is  blank. 
There  are  Frontispieces  to  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  but  no 
other  engravings. 

I  have  already  mentioned  the  variations,  in  the  Text  and  Notes, 
from  former  editions.  The  press-work  of  the  present  one  is  very 
creditably  executed.  It  contains  Marginal  References  ;  and  titles 
to  each  book  are  now  first  added.  I  have  a  copy  printed  on  large 
thick  paper,  which  makes  a  handsome  volume. 

BIBLE,  BY  Dr.  A.  Geddes,  1792-7,  4^ 
Title,  '  The  Holy  Bible,  or  the  Books  accounted  Sacred  by  Jews 
'  and  Christians :  otherwise  called  the  Books  of  the  Old  and  New 
'  Covenants :    faithfully   translated   from    corrected   texts    of  the 

*  Originals.  AVith  various  readings.  Explanatory  notes,  and 
'  Critical  remarks.   By  the  Rev.  Alexander  Geddes,  LL.D.  London, 

*  Printed  for  the  Author,  by  J.  Davis ;  and  sold  by  R.  Faulder, 
'  New  Bond  Street,  and  J.  Johnson,  St.  Paul's  Churchyard,  mdccxcii."' 
— Contents  of  Vol.  I.  Dedication  to  Lord  Petre,  1  leaf:  Preface 
to  the  first  volume,  p.  i-xxiii.  Contents  of  the  first  volume,  1  page. 
The  Text,  Genesis  to  Joshua,  p.  1-407. 

Vol.  II.  1797.  Title;  Dedication  '  to  Her  Royal  Highness  the 
'  Dutchess  of  Gloucester,  an  early,  spontaneous,  and  liberal  en- 
'  courager  of  the  Work,'  1  leaf;  Preface  to  the  second  volume, 
p.  i-xix.  Contents  of  the  second  volume,  one  page.  The  Text, 
Judges  to  Ruth,  and  the  Prayer  of  Manasseh,  pp.  1-375. 

The  various  readings  and  explanatory  notes  are  placed  under  the 
Text.  The  volumes  are  handsomely  printed,  on  large,  fine,  and 
expensive  paper. 

To  these  volumes  the  author  added,  in  1800,  a  third,  entitled 
'  Critical  remarks  on  the  Hebrew  Scriptures,  corresponding  with  a 
'  new  Translation  of  the  Bible  :  by  the  Rev.  Alexander  Geddes, 
'  LL.D. — Vol.  I.  containing  Remarks  on  the  Pentateuch.  London, 
'  for  the  Author,  by  Davis,  Wilkes,  and  Taylor.  And  sold  by  R. 
'  Faulder,  New  Bond  Street ;  and  J.Johnson,  St.  Paul's  Churchyard, 

D  d  2 


204  COLI.ATIOXS   AMD 

*  MDccc' — Address  to  the  Reader,  pp.  iii. — viii.  Critical  Remarks, 
pp.  1 — 475;  ending  with  a  copy  of  Latin  verses,  addressed 'Ad 
'  Ainiciun  mei  amantissinuim  J.  1).    [Johanneni  Di.sney.] 

BIBLE,  Koi.io,  Dublia,  1794. 
Title,  '  TuK  Holy  Bihle,  &c.  With  Annotations,  references, 
'  and  an  historical  and  chronological  Index.  Tuk  Sixth  Enixiox, 
'  newly  revised  and  corrected,  &c.  Dublix.  Printed  and  pub- 
'  lished  by  James  Reilly,  N"  9  Aston's  Quay,  m,dcc,xciv.'  List  of 
subscribers,  4  pages  :  Admonition.  Letter  of  Pope  Pius  VI.  to 
Antony  JNlartini  :  a  prayer  before  reading  the  Scriptures :  A 
translation  of  the  Decree  of  the  Council  of  Trent,  fcc.  Order  of 
Books  :  together  3  pages ;  1  blank.  The  Text,  Genesis  to  2 
Machabees,  pp.  1-785;  1  blank.  Title,  '  The  New  Testament, 
&c.  &c.  The  Text,  pp.  1-220 :  Index,  and  Tables,  8  pages :  on  the 
last  is  the  'Af-pkobatiox,"'  given  above,  at  p.  7G. 

IMBLE,  Du.CnALLONEirs,  Edinburgh,  1796-7. 12^ 

Title,  '  The  Holy  Bible,  &c.  (as  before.)  With  Annotations,  &c. 
'  (as  in  17G3-4)  Edinburgh,  Printed  by  John  Moir  1796.'  4  Volumes. 

'  The  New  Testament,  &c.  With  Annotations,  kc.  Edinburgh, 
'  by  John  Moir,  1797.' 

The  preliminary  pieces  to  the  Old  Testament  are  the  same  as 
those  in  the  edition  of  1 763-4.  And  I  believe  both  the  Text  and 
Notes  to  be  cojjied  from  that  edition.  At  the  end  of  Volume  IV. 
is  a  page  of  Errata  in  the  four  volumes,  instead  of  the  '  List  of 
'  books  published  by  R.  Fitzsimons.' 

The  Title  of  the  New  Testament  exactly  resembles  that  of  1764. 
Its  reverse  is  blank.  The  '  Admonition,''  and  the  Pope's  Letter  to 
Martini.  Approbations,  of  Rhemes  1582,  Douay  1599,  and  '  of 
'this  present  edition'  (meaning  that  of  1749.)  Order  of  Books: 
these  pieces  occupy  three  leaves.  The  Text,  pp.  1-524 :  Tables, 
pp.  525-532. 

In  St.  Matthew  xxiv.  29  there  is  an  omission  of  three  lines  of 
text ;  and  a  note,  relating  to  the  omitted  portion,  is  also  left  out. 

This  Bible  and  Testament  were  republished,  by  the  same  jirinter 
in  1804-5.  The  pages  of  the  two  editions  nearly  coincide  :  but  the 
form  of  the  latter  is  somewhat  larger,  and  it  has  no  catchwords  at 
the  bottom  of  the  page. 

N.  B.  The  Dublin  lieview  (Vol.  ii.  p.  475)  mentions  a  New 
Testament  i>rintcd  at  Edinburgh  in  1792.  1  have  not  been  able 
to  find  such  an  edition. 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL    DESCRIPTIONS.  205 

BIIJLE,  5  Vols.  12'\  Edinburgh,  1804-5. 

Title,  '  The  Holy  Bible,  &c.  newly  revised,  &c.  with  Annotations 
'  for  clearing  up  the  difficulties  of  Holy  Writ,  &c.  Edinburgh, 
'  printed  by  and  for  John  Moir,  Royal  Bank  Close ;  for  Keating, 

*  Brown,  and  Keating,  37  Duke  Street,  Grosvenor  Square,  London : 

*  and  for  W.  Green,  Anglesea  Street,  Dublin,  ISOS.' 

Contents  of  Vol.  I.  '  Approbations  of  the  Old  Edition,'  2  pages : 
The  Text,  Genesis  to  Ruth,  pp.  1-507.  '  The  order  of  the  Books 
of  the  Old  Testament  received  by  the  Catholic  Church,  1  page. 

Vol.  11.  1  Samuel  to  Esther,  pp.  3-487 :  Chronological  Table, 
pp.  488-492. 

Vol.  HI.  Job  to  Isaiah,  pp.  3-479;  the  order  and  distribution 
of  the  Psalms,  as  recited  in  the  Canonical  Hours,  &c.  pp.  480—484. 

Vol.  IV.  Jeremiah  to  2  Machabees,  i)p.  3-511.  At  the  end  is 
the*Note,  taken  from  the  edition  of  1750. 

Vol.  V.  New  Testament,  Title  (as  in  1797)  dated  1804.  '  Admo- 
'nition:'  the  Pope's  Letter  to  Martini:  Approbations,  of  Rhemes 
(1582)  :  of  Doway,  1599 :  '  Approbation  of  this  present  edition,' 
i.  e.  the  edition  of  1749,  pp.  3—6  :  Order  of  Books,  1  page,  reverse 
blank.  The  Text,  pp.  1-524  :  Table  of  Controversies,  pp.  525-529  : 
Table  of  Epistles  and  Gospels,  pp.  530-532. 

THE  PSALMS,  by  Dr.  A.  Geddes,  1807,  8'. 

Title,  '  A  new  Translation  of  the  Book  of  Psalms  from  the  Ori- 
'  ginal  Hebrew ;    with  various  readings  and  Notes.     liy  the  late 

*  Alexander  Geddes,   LL.D.  London,  printed   for  R.  Johnson  in 
'  St.  Paul's  Churchyard,  1807.' 

It  contains  Advertisement,  pp.  3—10,  signed  '  John  Disney, 
'  Charles  Butler.'  The  Author's  Preface  [which  see  above,  at  p. 
80.]     The  Psalms,  pp.  1-265. 

The  Notes  are  appended  to  each  Psalm :  in  general  they  are 
short :  but  occasionally  the  author  extended  them  to  a  greater 
length,  with  some  references  to  his  intended  '  Critical  Remarks,' 
which  however,  if  written,  never  were  printed. 

At  page  222  (Psalm  cxviii.)  this  note  occurs :  '  The  last  sheets  of 
'  Manuscript  which  Dr.  Geddes  sent  to  the  Printer,  a  few  days  be- 
'  fore  his  death,  extended  to  the  eleventh  verse  of  this  Psalm.  The 
'  continuation  of  the  work  is  printed  from  an  interleaved  copy  of 
'  the  Psalms  from  Wilson's  ]?ible,  with  many  corrections  in  the 
'  hand-writing  of  Dr.  Geddes.' 


206  COLLATIONS    AND 

A  specimen  of  his  translation  is  given  above,  at  p.  81,  where 
likcuiso  is  a  brief  notice  of  the  great  but  unaccountable  rarity  of 
this  recent  volume. 

BIBLE.— 5  Vols.  12'.  Dublin,  1811. 

Title,  same  as  in  the  Edinburgh  edition  of  1805.  '  Dublin,  printed 
'  by  Richard  Coyne,  and   sold   by  Keating,  IJrown  and  Keating, 

*  London,  1811.'  Approbations,  and  all  contents,  the  same  as  in 
1805.     Vols.  II.  III.  IV.  the  same. 

Vol.  V.  Title  (as  before),  Dublin,  &c.  1811.  Subscribers'"  names, 
in  number  137,  (headed  by  the  Most  Rev,  Dr.  Troy,  ]Most  Rev.  Dr. 
Murray,  eleven  other  Bishops,  and  thirty-seven  Priests,  the  num- 
ber of  copies  subscribed  for  being  327)  two  pages :  Admonition,  &c. 
and  the  other  contents  as  in  the  edition  of  Edinburgh,  1804".  In 
fact,  it  is  that  very  edition,  with  exception  of  the  Frontispieces, 
new  Titles,  and  list  of  Subscribers.  The  Dublin  publisher  Mr.  Coyne 
told  me,  that  the  unsold  copies  of  the  Edinburgh  edition  were  pur- 
chased by  Messrs.  Keating  and  Brown  of  London,  and  by  them 
were  resold  to  him ;  and  he  issued  them  with  new  titles,  &c.  under 
an  Advertisement  dated  1810,  stating  that  the  edition  was  '  now  in 
'  the  press,'  and  '  for  the  accommodation  of  the  public  will  be 
'  delivered  to  subscribers  in  single  volumes  (to  be  paid  for  at  Is.  \d. 
'  per  week)  the  first  to  be  published  on  the  first  of  February,  1811: 
'  the  second  in  six  weeks  after,  and  continued  to  be  published  every 

*  six  weeks,  until  completed  ;"'  price,  in  boards,  1/.  125.  ikl.,  in  plain 
calf,  1/.  17*.  Qd. :  a  few  copies  on  fine  paper  hotpressed,  price  in 
super-extra  binding,  three  pounds  eight  shillings  and  three  pence. 
See  this  long  Advertisement  in  the  '  Antibiblion,  or  Papal  Tocsin,' 
No.  7,  1817.  pp.  Ill,  112. 

BIBLE,  Haydock\s,  Manchester  1811—1814,  fol. 
Title,  'The  Holy  Bible,  &c.  With  useful  Notes,  critical,  historical, 
'  controversial,  and  explanatory,  selected  from  the  most  eminent 
'  connnentators,  and  the  most  able  and  judicious  critics.     By  the 

*  Key.  George  Leo  Haydock,  and  other  Divines,  {Haurietis  aquas, 

*  &c.)  enriched  with  twenty  superb  engravings.  INLanchester,  jirinted 
'  and  published  by  Thomas  Haydock,  at  his  original  Catholic-pub- 
'  lication  warehouse.  No.  9  Cumberland  Street;  and  at  his  shop, 
No.  19  Anglesea  Street  Dublin,  1812.'  [NB.  for  other  varieties  of 
title-page,  see  above  at  p.  8G.]  Reverse  blank. — Dedication,  to  the 
Catholics  &ic.  1  page,  reverse  blank.    Advertisement,  Approbations 


hiblio(;raphical  dksciuptions.  207 

of  1582  :  IGOO  :  1609:  1749  :  Admonition  ;  Letter  of  Pope  Pius  VI. 
Decree  of  the  Council  of  Trent ;  a  sketch  of  the  principal  Epochs 
which  have  a  rehition  to  Scriptural  history  ;  Preface  ;  a  list  of  the 
principal  Commentators  (207  in  number)  ike.  the  names  and  order 
of  all  the  Books  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament ;  pp.  iii-xii.  The 
Text,  Genesis  to  2  Machubees,  p.  13 — 1383:  Historical  and  Chro- 
nological Index,  4  pages  unnumbered.  New  Testament, — Title, 
'  The  New-  Testament,  &c.  with  useful   Notes,  critical,  historical, 

*  controversial,    and    explanatory,   from    the    most    eminent   cora- 

*  mentators,  and  the  most  able  and  judicious  critics.  Enriched 
'  with  superb  engravings.  [Quotations,  as  before.]   Manchester,  &c. 

*  (as  before)  1812,'  reverse  blank.  General  Preface  to  the  New 
Testament ;  origin  of  the  books  of  the  New  Testament ;  Canon  of 
the  books,  &c.  original  language  of  the  books,  &c.  Dr.  Witham's 
Remarks  to  the  reader;  On  reading  the  Holy  Scriptures  :  Scrip- 
ture alone  cannot  be  the  whole  rule  of  faith  and  life.  Liberty  with 
regard  to  School  opinions :  Prayers  :  Four  Evangelists  :  The  sum 
of  the  New  Testament : — p.  iii.— xii.  The  Text,  pp.  1—446  :  Histori- 
cal and  chronological  Index,  2  pages:  Table  of  References,  4  pages  : 
Table  of  Epistles  and  Gospels  upon  Sundays,  Holidays,  in  Votive 
Masses,  and  in  Masses  of  the  Dead,  5  pages  :  on  reverse  of  the 
last.  Directions  to  the  Binder  for  placing  the  plates  and  maps. 
The  Old  Testament  contains  nine  engravings  :  the  New  Testament 
likewise  has  nine  ;  these  were  executed  in  London  :  their  execution 
is  very  poor ;  at  the  end  are  some  small  maps,  on  one  page  ;  and 
a  folding  Table,  entitled  '  Theological  History  in  miniature  :  a  list 
of  the  '  Popes,  Saints,  Martyrs,  eminent  Catholics,  Writers,  Coun- 
'  cils.  Persecutions,  Heretics,  and  Schismatics,  from  the  earliest 
'  period  of  Christianity  to  the  present  time.  Compiled  from  Alban 
'  Butler's  Saints'  lives,  Ward's  Tree  of  life.  Missionary  Priests,  &c.' 
The  book  is  printed  in  two  columns  :  the  type  is  heavy,  and  the 
paper  not  good.  The  marginal  References  are  placed  between  the 
Text  and  the  Notes  ;  at  p.  667,  at  the  end  of  Esdras,  is  a  long  note 
compiled  from  various  sources,  in  defence  of  the  Apocryphal  books. 
This  edition,  like  its  rival  printed  by  Syers,  is  without  any  expressed 

*  Approbation'  of  the  Vicar  Apostolic  of  the  District,  or  other  living 
authority. 

Haydock's  BIBLE,  second  Edition,  Dublin,  1812 — 13,  fol. 

Title  '  The  Holy  Bible,  &c.  (as  before)  By  the  Rev.  Geo.  Leo 

*  Haydock,  and  other  Divines.      Enriched  with  twenty  superb  en- 


208  COLLATIONS   AND 

'  gravings.  Dublin,  printed  and  publisiiod  by  Thomas  ITaydock, 
'  No.  17  Lower  Onnond  <iniay  :  sold  also  by  the  j)riiiciiial  book- 
'  sellers  throughout  the  united  kingdom.""  ]lever.sc  blank.  Dedica- 
tion, Advertisement,  and  other  preliminary  pieces,  the  same  as  in 
the  former  edition:  the  Text,  Index,  Tables,  &c.  the  same. — The 
New  Testament  apparently  the  same  in  every  respect.  The  en- 
gravings intended  to  be  the  same  :  but,  as  the  work  came  out  in 
numbers,  some  of  those  prints  are  often  missing,  and  occasionally 
others  are  found  added. 

BIBLE, — Manchester,  i^riided  by  Oswald  Sz/ers,  fob  1813. 
Title,  '  The  Holy  Bible,  &c.  with  Annotations,  references,  and 
'  an  historical  and  chronological  Lidex.    Manchester,  printed  and 

*  published  by  Oswald  Sycrs,  Market  Street,  mdcccxiii.'  Reverse 
blank.  A  translation  of  the  Decree  of  the  Council  of  Trent:  Ad- 
monition :  Pope  Pius*"  letter  to  Martini :  a  Prayer :  Order  of  the 
Books  of  the  Old  and  of  the  New  Testament:  together,  3  pages  : 
1  blank  page.  The  Text,  unpaged,  signatures  B  to  S.  Title  to 
the  New  Testament:  the  Text,  signatures  B  to  5  H.  Index  and 
Tables,  to  sign.  5  L. 

The  book  is  printed  in  two  columns  :  the  notes  are  at  the  foot  of 
each  page;  the  references  are  placed  in  the  margin.  There  is  a 
frontispiece,  and  eleven  poor  engravings,  in  the  Old  Testament,  and 
six  in  the  ISIew  Testament.  Both  paper  and  print  are  but  indif- 
ferent. 

This  edition  has  no  '  Approbation'  by  any  living  authority.  At 
first.  Bishop  (Jibson,  the  Vicar  Apostolic  of  the  Northern  District, 
patronized  the  woik,  and  it  was  publicly  advertised  by  the  printer 
as  '  dedicated  by  permission"'  to  him.  But  circumstances  after- 
wards arose  to  cliange  Dr.  Gibson's  sentiments  on  this  matter ;  and 
the  book,  as  published,  does  not  contain  any  mention  of  his  name. 

BIBLE.     I''.  Dublin,  R.  Coyne,  1810. 

Title,  '  The  Holy  Bible,  translated  from  the  Latin  Vulgat :  dili- 

*  gently  compared  with  the  Hebrew,  Greek,  and  other  editions  in 
'  divers  languages ;  the  Old  Testament,  first  published  by  the  Eng- 
'  lish  College  at  Doway,  A.D.  1009.  and  the  New  Testament,  first 
'  published  by  the  ]':nglish  College  at  Rhcmes,  A.D.  1582.     With 

*  Annotations,  and  an  Historical  and  Chronological  Index.  Ke- 
'  vised  and  corrceteil  accordinrj  to  the  Clemcntin  edition  of  the 
'  Scriptures,  and  approved  of  by  the  most  Reverend  Doctor  Troy, 


BIBLIOr.RAPHlCAI,    DESCRIPTIONS.  ^09 

*  R.  C.  A.  D. — Dublin.  Printed  and  published  by  llichai'd  Coyne, 
'  Parliament  Street,  and  sold  by  Keating,  Brown,  and  Keating, 

*  Duke  Street,  Grosvenor  Square,  London.'  1816.  lleverse  blank. 
A  Translation  of  the  Decree  of  the  Council  of  Trent  concerning 
the  Canonical  Scriptures  :  A  prayer  before  the  reading  of  any  part 
of  the  Holy  Scripture.  Letter  of  Pope  Pius  VL  to  Antony  Mar- 
tini, on  his  translation  of  the  Bible  into  Italian.  The  Censure  and 
Approbation  of  the  University  of  Rheines,  1582.  The  Approba- 
tion of  the  University  of  Douay,  1599,  (altogether  2  pages.)  The 
Preface,  pp.  i — xi.  The  infallible  authority  and  excellency  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  &c.  2  pages.  The  Names  and  Order  of  the  Books, 
Tables  of  Weights,  &c.  2  pages.  The  Text,  Genesis  to  2  Macha- 
bees,  pp.  1-927. 

Title,  '  The  New  Testament,'  &c.  (as  before.)  The  Books  of  the 
New  Testament ;  The  sum  of  the  New  Testament ;  The  sum  of  the 
four  Gospels,  2  pages.  The  Text,  pp.  1-424.  A  Table  of  Con- 
troversies, 3  pages.  A  Table  of  the  Epistles  and  Gospels,  &c. 
3  pages. 

The  book  is  in  general  well  and  carefully  executed.  But  a  sin- 
gular misprint  occurs  at  1  Corinthians  i.  25,  'the  wickedness  of  God 
'  is  stronger  than  men.''  This  does  not  appear  in  M^Namara's 
edition. 

There  are  also  misprints  in  the  Note  to  2  Peter  i.  15. 

Quaere,  is  '-sacred  places,'  for  '•secret  places'  a  misprint?  (Ezek. 
vii.  22.)     I  think  not ;  because  it  is  repeated  in  the  note. 

In  the  note  on  2  Tim.  iii.  16.  the  word  '  which'  is  omitted. 

BIBLE.     Folio,  Lwerpool,  1816-17. 

Title,  '  The  Holy  Bible,  &c.   newly  revised  and   corrected  «&c. 

*  With  Annotations  for  clearing  up  the  difficulties  of  Holy  Writ. 
'  Published  with  the  Approbation  of  the  Right  Reverend  D^  Gibson, 

*  Vicar  Apostolic  of  the  Northern  district.  '■'  Haurietis  aquas  in 
'  gaudio  de  fontibus  Salvatoris,"  Isaiae  xii.  3. — Liverpool.  Printed 
'  at  the  Caxton  press,  by  Henry  Fisher/  (no  date.)  Reverse  blank. 
Approbations  of  the  Old  Testament :  viz.  of  the  University  of 
Douay,  1609,  and  of  other  Divines.  Approbations  of  the  New 
Testament :  viz.  of  Rheims,  1582 ;  of  Douay,  1599 ;  of  Dr.  Chal- 
loner''s  first  edition  :  '  Approbation  of  that  edition,  from  which  the 
'  present  is  correctly  copied,'  (viz.  Dr.  Troy's  12".  edition  of  1810.) 
Admonition  :  Pope  Pius'  Letter :  a  Prayer :  Names  and  Order  of 
Books;  together,  2  pages.     The  Text,  Genesis  to  Revelation,  pp. 

E  e 


210  COLLATIOXS    AND 

5—1142  :  Tables,  p.  1143— 1148.— At  the  end,  '  London  ;  printed 
'  at  the  Caxton  press,  by  Ilcnry  Fisher/  The  New  Testament  has 
a  separate  title-page — 'with  Annotations  for  clearing  np  modern 
'  controversies  in  religion,  and  other  difficulties  of  Holy  ^V  rit.  Lon- 
'  don,  j)rinted  at  the  Caxton  press,  by  Henry  Fisher,  printer  in 
'  ordinary  to  His  Majesty  :  published  at  38  Newgate  Street,  and 
'  sold  by  all  the  booksellers  of  the  United  kingdom/ 

There  are  a  Frontispiece  and  24  other  engravings  to  the  Old 
Testament :  and  a  Frontispiece  and  7  prints  to  the  New  Testa- 
ment. 

BH^LE,  Mc  Namara's.    Corl:,  1818.  4". 

The  very  full  and  prolix  title  of  this  Bible  is  as  follows :  '  The 

'  holy  Cathohc  Bible,  containing  the  whole  of  the  books  in  the  sacred 

'  Scriptures,  translated  from  the  Latin  Vulgate,  The  Old  Testament 

'  first  published  at  the  English  College  at  Doway,  1609.     The  New 

'  Testament  first  published  at  the  English  College  at  Kheims,  A.D. 

'  1582.    Explained  and  illustrated  with  valuable  and  copious  notes. 

'  To  which  are  added,  useful  tables  of  the  weights,  measures  and 

'  coins  mentioned  in  Scripture,  with  an  Evangelical  history  and  a 

'  controversial  Index.     Also,  The  Errata  of  the  Protestant  or  Secta- 

'  rian  Bible,  with  explanations  and  references,  together  with  the 

'  principles  of  Roman  Catholics,  and  Vindication,  shewing  their  ab- 

'  horrence  of  certain  tenets  commonly  alledged  against  them.    Like- 

'  wise  an  Epitome  of  Ecclesiastical  History,  from  the  Apostles'  days 

'  to  the  present  time,  compiled  from  the  best  authorities,  expressly 

'  intended  for  this  edition  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.    Arranged  under 

'the  following  heads:  1st.  A  conci>e  table  designed  by  the  pro- 

'  prietor  of  this   work,   shewing  in  one  view  the  flourishing  and 

'  triumphant  state  of  the  Holy  Catholic  Boman  Church  throughout 

'  the  whole  world  in  the  different  ages  of  Christianity,  with  a  correct 

'  account  of  all  the  empires,  kingdoms,  states  ,&;c.  at  this  day  united 

*  in  communion  with  her.     2d.  The  most  accurate  catalogue  of  the 

*  Popes  published  in  the  English  language,  from  St.  Peter,  the  first 
'  Pope  or  Bishop  of  Rome,  in  regular  succession,  down  to  the  present 
'  Pontiff,  Pius  VII.  shewing  the  date  of  their  election,  their  native 

*  country,  and  the  number  of  years  tliuy  reigned.     3d.  The  lives  of 

*  some  of  the  principal  Saints,  Fathers,  and  Martyrs,  who  flourished 

*  in  the  primitive  ages  of  Christianity,  with  a  brief  detail  of  their 
'  eminent  vii-tucs,  their  Apostolic  labours  and  sufferings,  in  defence  of 

*  the  Catholic  doctrine.     4th.  The  history  of  the  principal  heresies 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL    DESCRIPTIONS.  211 

'  which  have  appeared  in  the  world  since  the  Apostles'  days,  their 
'  rise  and  decline,  their  false  doctrines  and  their  evil  consequences ; 
'  with  a  faithful  biography  of  the  Heresiarchs.  5th.  A  grand  and 
'  beautiful  description  of  the  unparalleled  structure  of  St.  Peter's 
'  church,  in  Rome,  the  Metropolitan  Sanctuary  of  the  faithful  in  the 

*  New  Law :  with  a  reference  to  the  Scripture  account  of  Solomon's 
'  Temple,  which  was  the  Metropolitan  Sanctuary  of  the  faithful  in 
'  the  Old  Law. 

'  6th.  A  short  historical  Index,  containing  a  catalogue  of  all  the 
'  Patriarchs,  from  Adam  to  Moses,  with  the  years  of  their  birth  and 

*  their  age,  remarkable  occurrences,  &c.  &c.  &c.  By  James  A. 
'  M*-'  Namara. 

*  This  edition  of  the  Catholic  Bible,  containing  the  Old  and  New 
'  Testament,  is  sanctioned  and  patronized  by  the  Roman  Catholic 
'  Prelates  and  Clergy  of  Ireland,  and  embellished  with  appropriate 
'  maps  and  other  superb  engravings. — "  Give  me  understanding  and 

*  I  will  search  the  Law  and  will  keep  it  with  my  whole  heart." 
'  Ps.  cxviii.  ver.  34. 

'  Cork,  printed  for  the  proprietor,  A.D.  1818.' 
Then  follows  a  Dedication,'  To  that  orthodox,  loyal,  and  enlightened 
'  body  of  men,  the  Catholics  of  Ireland,  in  admiration  of  their  steady 
'  zeal  in  having  kept  the  deposit  of  Faith,  bequeathed  to  their  fore- 

*  fathers  by  that  illustrious  Saint  and  glorious  luminary  of  the  Church 

*  of  Christ,  Patrick,  and  in  having  handed  it  down  without  interrup- 

*  tion,  genuine   and  pure,  to  their  grateful  posterity,  this  edition 

*  of  the  Holy  Catholic  Bible  is  with  gratitude  most  respectfully 
'  Inscribed,  by  their  ever  devoted  and  humble  servant,  James  Au- 
'  GUSTiN  M^  Namara.' — A  list  of  Subscribers,  containing  nearly  two 
thousand  names,  including  twelve  bishops  and  a  hundred  and  fifty- 
six  priests,  8  pages  :  Translation  of  the  Decree  of  the  Council  of 
Trent :  the  Pope's  Letter  to  Martini :  Approbation  of  the  Univer- 
sity of  Rhemes  :  Do.  of  Douay  ;  2  pages. — Preface,  pp.  i-xi.  The 
infallible  authority  &c.  of  the  Scriptures,  2  pages  :  1  blank  page  : 
the  Names  and  Order  of  the  Books,  Tables  of  Weights,  &c.  2  pages. 
The  Text,  p.  1—928.  'End  of  the  Old  Testament  or  Doway 
'  Bible.'  A  Map  of  Palestine :  a  Map  of  Places  mentioned  in  the 
Old  and  New  Testament. 

Title  of  the  New  Testament,  &e.  [almost  in  the  words  of  that  to 
the  Old  Testament],  by  James  A.  M^  Namara.  '  This  edition  of  the 
'  New  Testament  is  sanctioned  and  patronized  by  the  Roman 
'  Catholic  Prelates  and  Clergy  of  Ireland,  and  embellished  with 

E  e  2 


212 


COLLATIONS    AND 


*  appropriate  maps  and  other  superb  engravings. — Cork,  Printed  for 
'  the  Proprietor,  A.  D.  1818/— Koverso  blank.  The  IJooks  of  the 
New  Testament,  &c.  Sum  of  the  New  Testament :  Sum  of  the 
four  Gospels,  &c.  2  pages.— The  Text,  pp.  3— 436  :  '  End  of  the 
'  New  Testament.'  '  Ehrata  of  the  Pkotkstant  Bihle  ;  or,  the  truth 

*  of  the  EngHsh  translations  examined  &c.  by  Tuomas  Waud,  &c. — 
'  This  edition  is  carefully  revised  and  corrected.  To  which  is 
'  added.  The  Pnnci[)lcs  of  Koman  Catholics,  by  the  Right  Eev.  Dr. 
'  Coppinger,  lloman  Catholic  Bishop  of  Cloyne.  Together  with  an 
'  explanatory  table,  or  Controversial  Index,  containing  numerous 
'  passages  from  Holy  Writ,  wherein  are  shewn  the  Truth  of  the 
'  Catholic  Church.     Never  before  inserted  in  any  former  edition  of 

*  the  Errata.  [A  Text,  Revelat.  xxii.18,19.]  Compiled  and  improved 
'  by  James  Augustin  M^  Namara.  London,  printed  in  the  year 
'  1688:  and  Cork,  reprinted  in  the  year  1818,  and  sold  by  all 
'  Catholic   booksellers    in   Great   Britain   and    Ireland.' — Reverse 

*  blank.  Life  of  INIr.  Ward,  2  pages  :  Preface,  pp.  i-xii.  Text,  &c. 
'  pp.13 — 102,     Evangelical  History,  Historical  Index,  &c.  designed 

*  and  written  by  James  A.  M^  Namara;'  20  pages,  unnumbered. 

N.B.  In  one  of  two  copies  in  the  library  of  Trinity  College  Dublin, 
the  title  to  the  Old  Testament  is  differently  worded :  viz.  'The 
'  Holy  Catholic  Bible,  containing  the  whole  of  the  books  in  the 
'  Sacred  Scriptures,  translated  from  the  Latin  Vulgate.  The  Old 
'  Testament  first  published  at  the  English  College  at  Doway,  A.  D. 
'  1609  :  The  New  Testament  first  published  at  the  P^nglish  College 
'  at  Rheims,  A.D.  1582.     Explained  and  illustrated  with  valuable 

*  and  copious  notes.     To  which  is  added,  Exjdanations  and  Refer- 

*  ences,  according  to  the  interpretation  of  the  Holy  Catholic  Apos- 

*  tolic  Roman  Church,  which  is  our  infallible  and  unerring  guide  in 

*  reading  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  leading  us  to  salvation.  By 
'  James  A.  M^  Namara.  This  edition  of  the  Holy  Catholic  Bible 
'  is  sanctioned  and  patronized  by  the  Roman  Catholic  Prelates  and 
'  Clergy  of  Ireland.  Give  me  understanding,  &c.  Psalm  cxviii.  v. 
'  34.  Cork,  printed  for  the  Proprietor,  A.J).  1818.' 

The  engravings  published  with  the  Old  Testament  are  seven  in 
nundjer:   and  there  are  three  in  the  New  Testament. 

The  book  is  very  incorrectly  printed,  and  full  of  errata,  some  of 
which  deserve  especial  censure :  such  as  *  The  capital  is,'  for  '  the 
'  capital  city'  in  the  note   to  Jonah  i.  2. — '  I  speak    not  to  the 

*  Lord/  for  '  1  speak,  not  the  Lord,'  1  Corinth,  vii.  12.  '  He  cannot 
'  sin  because  he  is  born  of  */«,'  in  place  of,  'he  cannot  sin  because 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL    DESCRIPTIONS.  213 

'  he  is  born  of  God.* — The  second  page  of  Ruth  has  the  running 
title  '  Judges  :'  and,  in  one  copy,  (but  not  in  two  others)  the  first 
two  pages  of  Joshua  are  headed  '  Deuteronomy.'  So,  the  first 
book  of  Maccabees  has  the  running  title  '  Machabees,'  not  '  1 
'  Machabees  \  and  the  first  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians  has  '  Corin- 
^  thians,'  not  '1  Corinthians."' — &c.  &c. 

There  are  several  small  things,  which  appear  to  prove  that  the 
book  was  printed  at  different  presses.  For  instance,  the  Initial 
Letters  in  the  book  of  Psalms,  as  far  as  Ps.  145  (on  signature  4  Q) 
'are  very  different  from  those  which  are  made  use  of  in  the  remainder 
of  that  book  and  in  the  Proverbs,  &c.  In  Isaiah,  from  chapter 
xxxiii  to  the  end,  some  initials  occur  of  an  open  pattern,  such  as 
are  found  in  no  other  part. 

The  years  before  Christ  are  marked,  at  the  top  of  each  page, 
from  Genesis  to  the  end  of  Job,  pp.  1-4S4.  This  is  then  omitted 
till  the  sixth  chapter  of  Isaiah,  p.  649  :  again  omitted  till  p.  Qi?i^  : 
again  omitted  till  p.  757  to  p.  840:  omitted  again,  till  p.  910  to  928. 

From  p.  1  to  p. 424, — signatures  A  to  3  G, — the  book  is  printed 
in  whole  sheets.  From  3  H  to  4  Q,  in  halves  :  from  4  R  to  4  U, 
in  whole  ;  4  X  to  8  I,  in  halves.  At  2  Maccabees  a  new  series  com- 
mences, in  halves,  marked  8  A  to  81. — The  New  Testament  is  printed 
on  whole  sheets.  There  was  so  much  mystification  of  the  circum- 
stances connected  with  the  publication  of  this  edition,  that  I  have 
thought  even  these  trifling  particulars  deserving  of  being  noticed. 

BIBLE,  London,  fol.  (1822-4.) 

Title,  '  The  Holy  Bible,  &c.  revised,  &c.  with  Annotations,  &c. 
*The  second  edition  :  published  with  the  Approbation  of  the  Right 
'  Rev^.  D^  Gibson,  Vicar  Apostohc,  <Sz;c.  revised  and  corrected  by 
'  the  Revd.  T.   Robinson   and  the  Revd.  V.  Glover,  of  Liverpool. 

*  London,  printed  at  the  Caxton  press  by  H.  Fisher.'    No  date. 

It  contains  the  Approbations  of  Douay  1609  :  of  Rheims,  1599  : 
of  Dr.  Challoner's  first  New  Testament,  1748  :  and  one  '  of  that 

*  edition  from  which  the  present  is  correctly  taken  ;'  viz.  Dr.Troy^s 
New  Testament  of  1810,  12". — It  has  Tables  of  references,  of 
Epistles  and  Gospels,  and  of  Chronology,  The  work  is  illustrated 
by  engravings.  The  frontispiece  of  the  Old  Testament  is  dated 
1816  :  that  of  the  New  Testament,  1822 ;  and  a  few  others.  1823  ; 
which  last  I  believe  to  be  the  true  date  of  its  publication,  the  first 
print  really  belonging  to  the  edition  published  at  Liverpool  in  1816 


214  COLLATIONS    AND 

or  1817;  which  perhaps  was  intended  as  '  i\\efirst^  when  the  present 
'  one  was  called  '  the  second  edition.' 

BIBLE,  2  Vols.  8\  DuUln,  1822-1824. 
Title,  '  The  Holy  Bible,  kc.  «&:c.  The  whole  revised  and  compared 
'  with  the  Latin  Vulgate  by  the  liev''.  George  Leo  Ilaydock,  the 
'  Compiler  of  the  notes  to  the  folio  Bible,  ^\'ith  eight  appropriate 
'  engravings.  The  inaccuracies  of  former  editions  are  corrected  in 
'  the  present  copy,  by  the  Very  llevercnd  Dr.  Ilamill,Vicar  General. 

♦  Dublin,  by  Thomas  Haydock,  1822.'  [In  1824  it  was  reissued, 
with  now  Titles,  calling  itself  '  the  second  edition,'  omitting  the  date, 
and  bearing  for  imprint  '  by  NVilliam  Pickering  and  Son,  for  T. 
'  Haydock,  D.  Wogan,  and  John  Coyne.""]  2  Vols.  Admonition, 
and  the  letter  of  Pope  Pius  VI. — Translation  of  the  Decree  of  the 
Council  of  Trent :  Order  of  Books  :  The  Text,  pp.  S-900. — A  second 
Title, '  Vol.  II.'  The  Text,  pp.  901-1368.— Title,  '  The  New  Testa- 
'  ment,  &c.  &c.     The  second  edition,  newly  revised  and  corrected 

*  from  the  Latin  Vulgate.  Enriched  with  superb  engravings.  Dublin, 
'  printed  by  William  Pickering  and  Sons,  for  Thomas  Haydock, 
'  David  Wogan,  John  Coyne,  and  James  Lynch,  Liverpool,  1824/ 
Order  of  Books,  and  Directions  to  the  binder  for  placing  the  plates 
and  title-pages,  1  leaf;  the  Text,  pp.  3-372.  Historical  Index,  16 
pages  :  Tables,  S  leaves. 

This  edition  is  carelessly  printed,  and  is  considered  to  be  of  little 

value. 

BIBLE,  Dr.  Murray'.s,  Dublin,  1825,  8°. 

Title,  'The  Holy  Bible,  &c.  with  Annotations,  &:c.  The  whole 
'  revised  and  diligently  compared  with  the  Latin  Vulgate.  The 
'  Stereotype  edition.  Dublin,  printed  by  Richard  Coyne,  bookseller, 
'  printer,  and  publisher,  to  the  Royal  College  of  St.  Patrick,  May- 
'  nooth,  1.S25.' 

On  the  reverse  is  the  Approbation  of  Archbishop  Murray :  but 
there  is  no  other  preliminary  matter.  The  Text,  pp.  1—1207:  In- 
dex, Table  of  References,  Table  of  Epistles  and  Go.spels,  pp.  1208— 
1224.  The  volume  is  well  printed:  copies  were  struck  off  on  two 
sizes  of  paper,  octavo  and  royal  octavo.  Several  reimpressions  have 
been  taken  from  the  same  stereotype  plates,  as  required  by  the 
public,  up  to  the  present  time. 

BIBLE,  Dit.  Bicamston's,  Lo7idun,  (1829)  folio. 
Title, '  The  Holy  Bible,  &c.  with  Annotations,  &c.    Third  edition. 


BIBLIOGKAPHICAL  DESCRIPTIOXS.  215 

'  Published  with  the  Approbation  of  the  Right  lleverend  Dr.  Bram- 

•  stoii,  N'icar  Apostohc  of  the  London  District.  Fisher,  Son,  and 
'  Co.  London  :   Post  Office  Place,  Liverpool ;  93  Piccadilly,   Man- 

*  chaster.'  No  date.  On  the  next  leaf  are  the  -Approbations  of 
Douay,  1009 ;  of  Rhemes,  1582  :  of  Douay,  1599  :  of  Challoner's 
first  Testament,  1748. — Of  'that  edition,  from  which  the  present  is 
'correctly  copied,'  (viz.  Dr.  Troy's,  Dublin,  1810.)  — Admonition  : 
Pope  Pius  Vlth's  Letter  to  Martini  :  a  Prayer  before  reading  any 
part  of  the  Holy  Scripture  :  Names  and  Order  of  Books: — together, 
one  leaf.— The  Text,  pp.  5-903.  Title  of  New  Testament  (no  date). 
The  Text,  pp.  907-1142.  Table  of  References— of  Epistles  and 
Gospels — Chronological  Table  :  pp.  1143-1148. — At  the  end, 
'  London,  printed  at  the  Caxton  press,  by  Henry  Fisher.'  The 
volume  is  handsomely  printed,  the  type  clear,  and  the  paper  good. 
It  has  no  marginal  references :  and  no  titles  are  given  to  the  books 
of  the  New  Testament. — Prefixed  to  the  book  of  Psalms  is  '  The 
'  order  and  distribution  of  the  Psalms,  as  they  are  recited  every 
'  week  in  the  Canonical  Hours  of  the  Divine  Office  in  the  Roman 
Breviary,"' 

This  must  needs  be  a  very  expensive  book,  and  its  circulation 
must  be  proportionably  restricted. 

BIBLE,  Dublin,  R.Coyne,  1833,  8°. 

Title, '  The  Holy  Bible,  &c.  &c.  Dublin,  printed  by  Richard  Coyne, 
'  bookseller  to  the  College  of  Saint  Patrick,  Maynooth,  1833.'  On 
the  reverse  is  the  Approbation  of  Dr.  Murray,  backed  by  twenty-four 
other  bishops,  dated  2  September  1829,  given  above  at  p.  126.  No 
other  preliminary  matter. 

In  fact,  this  is  merely  a  reissue  from  the  plates  of  the  Bible  of 
1825,  with  a  new  title-page  and  Approbation. 

BIBLE.     Glasgow,  {\^Q2>—Q\)^^. 

Title,  'The  Holy  Bible,  &c.  with  Annotations  &c.  [as  in  the 
'  Dubhn  edition  of  1825]  Glasgow,  printed  and  published  by  Denis 
'  Kennedy  &c.  Printer  and  bookseller  to  the  Catholic  Bishops  and 
'  Clergy  in  Scotland.'  No  date.  On  reverse,  the  Approbation 
given  above  at  p.  134:  Admonition  :  Pope  Pius  Vlth's  Letter:  On 
reading  the  Holy  Scriptures  :  a  Prayer  :  Approbation  of  Dr.  Chal- 
loner's Testament  of  1749  :  the  Names  and  Order  of  all  the  Books : 
Abbreviations  used.     These  pieces  fill  2  pages.     The  Text,  pp.  1 — 


f2lC  COLLATIONS    AND 

968 :  Index  and  Tables,  pp.  969-97G.  At  p.  759  is  a  Title  to  the 
New  Testament ;   with  the  •'  Approbation'  on  the  reverse. 

In  tlie  Old  Testament  are  three  Engravings ;  namely,  a  Frontis- 
piece, Pharaoh's  army  in  the  Red  Sea,  and  Daniel  in  the  den  of 
lions. 

In  the  New  Testament  there  are  two ;  the  Holy  Family,  and  the 
crowning  of  Christ  with  tliorns, 

BIBLE.     1834.     Belfait,  8". 

Title,  '  The  Holy  Bible,  &c. — diligently  compared  with  the 
'  Latin  Vulgate.  Published  by  the  Ap[)robation  of  the  Right  Rev='. 
'  Dr.  Crolly.  Belfast  :  stereotyped  and  printed  by  Thomas 
'  I^Iairs.  1834.'  Reverse  blank.  No  preliminary  pieces.  Text,  Old 
Testament,  pp.  1-842.  New  Testament,  Title,  text,  pp.  3-231. 
Historical  and  Chronological  Index  :  Table  of  References  :  Tables 
of  Epistles  and  Gospels :  Order  of  the  Books  of  Old  and  New 
Testaments :  together  9  pages.  Before  the  Old  Testament  is  a 
Woodcut,  of  the  Crucifixion :  and  before  the  New  Testament 
another,  representing  the  Church  (St.  Peter's  at  Rome)  on  a  rock. 

Both  the  text  and  notes  appear  to  agree  entirely  with  Dr.  Mur- 
ray's Bible  of  1825. 

BIBLE.     Belfast,  1845.  12". 

Title,  'The  Holy  Bible,  &e.  with  Annotations,  &:c.  Published 
'  with  the  Approbation  of  the  Most  Reverend  William  Crolly,  D.D. 
'  Archbishop  of  Armagh  and  Primate  of  all  Ireland ;  and  also  of 
'  the  Right  Reverend  Cornelius  Denvir,  D.D.  Bishop  of  Down  and 
'  Connor,     Belfast,  Sinuns  and  M^Intyre,  1815.' 

BIBLE.     Belfast,  1816,  8°. 

Title,  '  The  Holy  Bible,  &c.  Published  with  the  Approbation  of 
'  the  Most  Rev.  Dr.  Crolly,  and  the  Right  Rev.  Dr.  Denvir.  Bel- 
*  fast,  Sinniis  and  ^Plntyre.' 

There  is  no  prefatory  matter  of  any  kind.  The  text,  pp.  842, 
and  231 ;  besides  the  usual  Tables  at  the  end. 

The  pages  of  the  volume  are  surrounded  by  double  lines. 

BIBLE.     Dii.  Murray's,  1847,  B.  Coyne.  8°. 

Title,  'The  Holy  Bible,  &c.  (as  usual.)  Dublin,  Printed  by 
'  Richard  Coyne,  Bookseller  to  the  Royal  College  of  St.  Patrick, 
'  Maynooth,  1847.'     On  reverse,  the  '  Approbation'  of  Dr.  Murray, 


BIBLIOGUAPHICAL    DESCIUPTIOXS.  217 

with  the  concurrence  of  twenty-four  other  Prelates  :  a  letter  by 
Father  Theobald  Mathew,  to  the  Members  of  Total  Abstinence 
Societies  in  Ireland,  England,  and  Scotland  :  The  Books  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testament.  The  Text,  pp.  1-1224,  including  the  Tables, 
exactly  as  in  the  edition  of  1 825 ;  except  that  the  pages  of  the 
present  one  are  surrounded  by  a  double  line,  and  the  preliminary 
matter  is  as  stated  above.  In  fact,  the  Text  is  struck  off  from  the 
stereotype'  plates  of  1825. 

BIBLE.     Dablin,  J.  Duffy,  1 847. 12". 

Title,  '  The  Holy  Bible,  &c.  with  Annotations,  &c.  Published  with 
'  the  Approbation  of  His  Grace  the  Most  Reverend  Dr.  Murray, 
'  Archbishop  of  Dublin. — Dubhn,  Published  by  James  Duffy,  1847.' 
Approbation,  dated  4th  November  1846:  Order  of  Books  :  The 
Text,  pp.  5-736.  A  Title,  '  The  New  Testament,  &c.  Text,  pp. 
3-203  :  Index  and  Tables,  pp.  204-216.  The  book  is  from  stereo- 
type plates.  Some  copies  are  decorated  with  a  Frontispiece  and 
several  other  well-executed  plates.  It  is  of  a  smaller  size  than 
Coyne's  stereotyped  edition  bearing  the  dates  of  1825,  1829, 
1847,  &c. 

Hayuock's  bible,  Glasgow,  1845-1848.  4°. 

Title,  '  The  Holy  Bible,  &c.  with  useful  notes,  critical,  historical, 
'  controversial,  and  explanatory,  selected  &c.  by  the  Rev.  Geo. 
'  Leo  Haydock.  Enriched  with  superb  engravings.  Glasgow, 
'  MacGregor,  Poison  and  Co.  London,  Charles  Dolman,  1845.' 
On  the  reverse  and  following  leaf  are  the  Approbations  of  the 
Vicars  Apostolic  of  Scotland,  together  with  some  complimentary 
letters  from  Irish  bishops  and  priests  :  which  see  above,  at  p.  150. 
The  Dedication  :  the  Names  and  Order  of  the  Books  :  Advertise- 
ment :  Admonition,  and  the  Letter  of  Pope  Pius  VI,  :  The  Decree 
of  the  Council  of  Trent,  &c.  The  Preface  ;  a  list  of  the  principal 
Commentators  on  the  Bible.     The  Text,  p.  (1)  &c.    [See  p.  152.] 

BIBLE.     Dr.  Denvir's,  1848.  12°. 

Title,  '  The  Holy  Bible,  &c.  (as  usual.)  London  and  Belfast, 
'  printed  by  Simms  and  M^Intyre.  1848.'' 

Prefixed  are,  The  Letter  of  Pope  Pius  VI.  to  Martini,  and  an 
'Approbation'  by  Dr.  Denvir,  dated  1839.     The  Text,  followed  by 

F  f 


5^18  COLLATIONS    AND 

an  Historical  Index,  the  same  as  in  Dr. Murray's  edition,  by  Coyne, 
1825,  which  appears  to  have  furnished  a  pattern  for  the  present 
one. 

niULK.—NeiP  York.  Sadlier,  1852,  4". 

Title,  'The  Holy  Bible,  &e.  with  Annotations  by  the  Rev.  Dr. 
'  Challoner,  together  with  references  and  an  historical  and  chrono- 
'  logical  index.  Revised  and  corrected,  &c.  with  the  Approbation 
'  of  the  ]\lost  Rev.  John  Hughes,  Archbishop  of  New  York.  New 
'  York  ;  published  by  D.  and  J.  Sadlier  and  Co.  Boston  :  and  Mont- 
'  real,  1852.' 

Approbation,  of  the  Old  Testament,  1609:  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, 1582 :  Translation  of  the  Decree  of  the  Council  of  Trent : 
Letter  of  Pope  Pius  VI :  Admonition  ;  a  Prayer  :  Order  of  Books  : 
Text,  pp.  5—793,  including  Index.  Title  of  the  New  Testament, 
(as  before)  :  Admonition  :  Letter  of  Pope  Pius  VI.  :  a  Prayer  : 
Approbation  of  llhemes,  1582  :  Books  of  the  New  Testament : 
Text,  pp.  5-222 :  Tables  and  Index,  pp.  223-228. 

The  text  appears  to  agree  with  that  of  the  Dublin  Bible  of  1791. 
It  contains  the  omissions  noticed  in  Genesis  xxxvi.  and  Judges  vii. 
The  ])Ook  is  printed  in  two  sizes :  the  largo  paper  copies,  in  royal 
quarto,  are  adorned  with  seventeen  good  eiigiavings;  and  liave, 
appended,  Ward's  '  Errata  of  the  Protestant  Bible,"'  reprinted  from 
the  octavo  Dublin  edition  of  1841. 

BIBLE, — Havdock's,  A'^eiv  York,  Bunigan,  1852,  4°. 

Title,  '  The  Holy  Bible,  &c.  with  useful  notes,  critical,  historical, 
'  controversial,  and  explanatory,  selected,  &c.  by  the  Rev.  Geo.  Leo 
'  Haydock.  [Two  texts  of  Scripture].  New  York;  Edward  Duni- 
'  gan  and  brother,  151  Fulton  Street,  near  Broadway,  1852.'  The 
Reverse  is  blank.  The  Approbation  of  Archbishop  Hughes,  given 
above,  at  p.  1{)5.  The  Dedication  of  Haydock's  original  edition : 
Names  and  Order  of  the  Books:  Advertisement:  Ai)probations  : 
Preface,  &c.  pp.  3-12  :  The  Text,  p.  13,  &c. 

This  work  is  in  course  of  publication  in  numbers,  to  be  completed 
in  thirty-eight  numbers,  in  imperial  (piarto,  with  more  than  twenty 
fine  engravings.  It  is  handsomely  printed,  in  two  columns.  ]*re- 
fixed  is  a  good  copj)er-plate,  of  Moses  holding  the  Tables  of  the 
fjaw;  and  an  engravc<l  frontispiece,  representing  the  sacrifice  of 
Isaac. 


lilDI.IOGRAPHICAI,    DESCRIl'TIOXS.  219 

BIBLE, — IIaydock's,  Dublin,  London  and  Edinhurgh,  1852,  4°. 
This  is  a  reprint,  by  the  firm  of  Fiiilartou  and  Co.  of  their  edi- 
tion of  Haydock's   Bible  finished  in  1848 ;  with  some  additional 
illustrations,  and  '  Approbations'  of  Dr.  Wiseman  and  others. 

BIBLE,— Dr.  Denvir's,  Belfast,  1852,  8°. 
Title,  '  The  Holy  Bible,  &c.,  with  Annotations,  &c.     Published 
'  by  the  Approbation  of  Right  Rev.  Dr.  Denvir.    Belfast,  by  Robert 
'  and  Daniel  Read,  1852.''     The  '  Approbation'  is  dated  1846. 

BIBLE,— Haydock's,  Edited  by  Dr.  Husenbeth,  1853,  4". 
Title,  '  The  Holy  Bible.  &c.  with  useful  notes,  &c.  The  Text 
'  carefully  collated  with  that  of  the  original  edition,  and  the  Anno- 
'  tations  abridged,  by  the  Very  Rev.  F.  C.  Husenbeth,  DD.  V^S. 
'  Canon  of  the  English  Chapter.  [2  Texts.]  London,  George  Henry 
'  and  Co.  64,  Bartholomew  Close.'  No  date,  (but  1853,)  2  Volumes. 
The  work,  though  published  in  London,  was  printed  at  Bungay  in 
Suffolk. — The  Dedication,  by  Thomas  Haydock :  a  Notice,  by  the 
editor:  Approbations,  from  the  English  and  Scotch  Vicars  Apo- 
stolic, pp.  4.  The  Text  is  in  two  columns  :  the  marginal  references 
are  placed  between  the  Text  and  the  Notes.  Vol.  I.  Genesis  to 
Psalms,  pp.  1-692  :  Vol.  IL  Proverbs  to  2  Machabees,  pp.  1-386: 
Chronological  Index.  Title,  '  The  New  Testament,'  &c.  General 
preface,  pp.  iii-x.  The  Text,  pp.  1-356.  A  leaf  of  directions  for 
placing  the  plates,  which  are  51,  of  good  workmanship.  Among 
them,  besides  representations  of  Scriptural  scenes,  are  some  others, 
of  events  not  recorded  in  the  Bible :  as  the  death  of  the  Virgin 
Mary :  the  Assumption  of  the  Virgin  :  the  Shrine  of  the  Nativity 
the  Cavern  where  the  Holy  Cross  was  found.  The  typographical 
execution  of  the  work  is  excellent. 


II.    NEW  TESTAMENTS. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  \st  Edition.  Bhemes,  1582,  4°. 
Title,  within  a  border,  '  The  New  Testament  of  Jesus 
'  Christ,  translated  faithfully  into  English,  out  of  the 
'  authentical  Latin,  according  to  the  best  corrected  copies  of  the 
'  same,  diligently  conferred  with  the  Greeke  and  other  editions  in 
'  divers  languages:  with  Arguments  of  bookes  and  chapters,  An- 
'  notations,  and  other  necessarie  helpes,  for  the  better  under- 
'  standing  of  the  text,  and  specially  for  the  discoverie  of  the  cor.- 

Ff  2 


2L>0 


COLLATIONS   AND 


'  RUPTioNs  of  divers  late  translations,  and  for  cleering  the  contro- 
'  VERsiKs  in  religion,  of  those  daies :  In  the  English  Colledge  of 
'  Rhcnios  [2  quotations  in  Latin  and  English].  Puinted  at 
'  RuEMEs,  by  John  Fogny.  1582,  Cum  Privilegio."'  On  the 
reverse,  'The  Censure  and  Approbation,''  [in  Latin,  by  four  Doctors 
of  Rhenies.]  The  Preface  to  the  reader,  22  pages.  '  The  Sigui- 
'  fication  or  Meaning  of  the  Numbers  and  Markes  used  in  this 
'  New  Testament,'  1  page.  *  The  Bookes  of  the  New  Testament, 
'  accordinge  to  the  counte  of  the  Catholike  Churche,'  with  testimo- 
nies from  S.  Augustine  and  others,  3  pages.  '  The  suuune  of  the 
'  New  Testament' — '  The  sumnie  of  the  4  Grospels' — '  The  argu- 
'  ment  of  S.  ^latthewes  Gosper — together  2  pages,  numbered  1  and 
2.  Tlie  Text,  pp.  3 — 745.  '  A  Table  of  the  Epistles  and  Gospels, 
'  after  the  Romane  use.^  '  An  ample  and  particular  table  directing 
'  the  reader  to  al  Catholike  truthes,  deduced  out  of  the  holy  Serip- 
'  tures,  and  impugned  by  the  adversaries.'  '  The  explication  of 
'  certaine  wordes  in  this  translation,  not  familiar  to  the  vulgar 
'  reader^  which  might  not  conveniently  be  uttered  otherwise.'  Er- 
rata,— together  27  pages. 

The  Annotations  are  placed  at  the  end  of  each  chapter.  The 
shorter  notes,  references,  and  numbers  of  the  verses,  are  in  the 
margins.  At  the  end  of  S.  John''8  Gospel  is  'The  summe  and  the 
'  order  of  the  Evangelical  historic  :  gathered  breifly  out  of  al  foure, 
'  even  unto  Christs  Ascension.'  And  after  the  Acts,  '  Two  Tables 
'  of  the  two  chief  Apostles  [SS.  Peter  and  Paul]  and  a  note  of  the 
'  rest,  as  an  abridgment  of  the  said  book,  and  a  supply  of  some 
'  things  not  there  mentioned.'  These  are  followed  by  the  Apostles"' 
Creed  in  12  articles,  one  article  being  laid  down  by  each  of  the 
Apostles.  [N.  B.  These  pieces  are  reprinted  in  the  editions  1600. 
lo33.  1738.  1788.] 

1589.  — NEW  TESTAMENT,  Rhkmisii  and  Brsnoi-s' Version, 

h/  Dr.  Fulke,  1589. 

Title,  within  a  wide  wood-cut  border,  '  The  text  of  the  New  Tes- 

'  tament  of  Jesus  Christ,  translated  out  of  the  Vulgar  Latine  by 

'  the  l*apists  of  the  traitorous  seminarie  at  Rhemes.     "With  Argu- 

•  ments  of  bookes,  Chapters,  and  Annotations,  pretending  to  dis- 
'  cover  the  corruptions  of  divers  translations,  and  to  clear  the  con- 

*  troversies  of  these  dayes.  Wherounto  is  added  the  Translation 
'  out  of  the  Original  Greeke,  connnonly  usetl  in  the  Church  of 
'  England,  with  a  Confutation  of  all  such  arguments,  glosses,  and 
'  annotations,  as  conteine  mauife-t  imi)ietie,  of  heresie,  treason  and 


BIIU.IOGRAPHICAI,   DESC  RIPTIOXS.  221 

'  slander,  against  the  Catholike  Church  of  God,  and  the  true 
'  teachers  thereof,  or  the  Translations  used  in  the  Church  of  Eng- 
'  land  :  both  by  auctoritie  of  the  holy  Scriptures,  and  by  the  testi- 
'  monie  of  the  ancient  fathers.  By  William  Fulke,  Doctor  in  Di- 
•  vinitie.  Imprinted  at  London,  by  the  Deputies  of  Christopher 
'  I3arker,  printer  to  the  Queenes  most  excellent  Maiestie,  Anno 
'  1589.' — lleverse  blank:  Dedication  to  Queen  Elizabeth,  3  pages  : 
Signification  of  the  numbers  and  mai'ks  used,  1  page :  Explication 
of  certain  words  in  the  Rhemish  translation,  1  page :  Extracts  from 
the  Psalms,  and  S.  Augustin,  1  page :  The  Rhemish  Preface,  with 
confutation,  38  pages.  The  Text,  fol.  1 — 496.  Tables,  10  pages, 
the  last  blank. — The  Text  is  in  two  columns ;  the  Rhemish  version, 
in  Ro7nan  letter,  on  the  left ;  and  the  translation  of  the  Church  of 
England,  in  Italic  type,  on  the  right.  The  Annotations,  with  the 
confutation  of  each  one  separately,  follow  every  chapter.  At  the 
end  is  a  Table  of  Controversies. 

I  may  as  well  here  set  down  all  together  the  subsequent  editions 
of  this  Testament  by  Dr.  Fulke. 

1601.  The  same  Work:  the  second  Edition,  enlarged,  fol.  Lon- 
don, by  Robert  Barker. 

161 7.  The  same  Work :  the  third  Edition,  fol.  London,  for 
Thos.  Adams, 

1633.  The  same:  'The  whole  work  perused  and  enlarged  in 
'  divers  places  by  the  Author's  owne  hand  before  his  death,  with 
'  sundrie  quotations  and  authorities  out  of  Holy  Scriptures,  Coun- 
'  sels.  Fathers,  and  Histories.  The  4th  edition,  wherein  are  many 
'  grosse  absurdities  corrected.  London,  printed  by  Augustine  Ma- 
'  thewes,  one  of  the  assignes  of  Hester  Ogden,  Cum  privilegio 
'  Regis.'  fol.  This  Title  is  engraved ;  and  is  adorned  with  figures 
of  the  4  Evangelists,  SS.  Peter  and  Paul,  a  Jesuit,  and  a  Doctor  of 
the  Reformed  Church.  It  is  accompanied  by  a  portrait  of  Fulke, 
engraved  by  W.  Marshall. — A  Dedication  to  King  Charles  I.  by 
the  author's  daughter  Hester  Ogden,  1  leaf:  a  Catalogue  of  works 
published  by  Wm.  Fulke,  1  leaf: — Dedication  to  Q.  Elizabeth: 
Preface :  Text,  pp.  1  —912  :  Table,  13  pages  ;  1  blank.  The  Text  is 
the  same,  with  some  alterations  in  the  spelling  only  :  but  the  au- 
thor's notes  are  altered  and  enlarged. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  Second  Edition,  Antwerp,  1600,  4to. 
Title,  within  an  Arabesque  border,  'The  New  Testatmext  [&c. 
'as  before]  By  the  English  College  then  resident  at  Rhemes. 


DOO 


COLLATION'S   AND 


'  SiiT  I'oiiTH  tlie  second  time,  by  the  same  Com-kgh  now  returned 
'  to  Dow  AY.  With  addition  of  one  now  Taiu.k  of  Hkrk.ticai. 
'  Coiiiiui'Tioxs,  tlio  other  Tables  and  Annotations  somewhat  aug- 
'  mented.  [Two  texts  of  Scripture,  and  a  sentence  from  St.  Au- 
'  gustine,  in  EiigHsh.]      Printed  at  Antwerp  by  Daniel  Veru- 

*  liet.  1600.  ^^'n•lI  Privilege. '  On  reverse,  'The  Cexsire  and 
'  Approbation  of  the  former  Edition.  The  Approbation,  of 
'  Tins  Edition  [dated  2nd  Nov.  1599,  by  three  Doctors  of  Douay]. 
'  Tiio  Preface  [as  before]  22  pages.  A  table  of  certaine 
'  PLACES  of  the  New  Testament  corruptly  translated  in 

*  favour  of  heresies  of  these  dayes  in  the  Enghsh  Editions: 
'  especially  of  the  yeares  1502.  77.  79.  and  80.  by  order  of  the 
'  IJookes,  Chapters,  and  verses  of  the  same,'  6  pages.  '  The  expli- 
'  cation  of  certaine  wordes  in  this  translation,  not  familiar  to  the 
'  Vulgar  reader,  which  might  not  conveniently  be  uttered  otlier- 
'  wise.''  (This  Table  contains  a  few  additional  words,  viz,  Auricients, 
Coloaia,  Concision,  Gratified,  Seniors.']  '  The  Bookes  of  the  New 
'  Testament,"'  &c.  '  The  Signification  or  meaning  of  the  numbers,"' 
&c.  '  The  Summe,'  &c.  The  Text,  pp.  3—745.  Table  of  Epistles 
and  Gospels,  &c.  An  ample  and  particular  Table,  &c.  (as  in  the 
former  edition)  together  26  pages.  No  errata ;  the  reader  being 
re([uested  to  correct  and  pardon  them.    At  the  end,  Laus  Deo. 

The  type  and  material  arrangements  of  this  edition  are  copied 
closely  after  that  of  1582,  even  to  the  very  catchwords  of  the  pages 
in  most  instances :  but  the  paper  is  not  so  good,  and  therefore  the 
letter  appears  more  clumsy  and  less  distinct.  The  preface  appears 
to  be  the  same;  with  exception  of  some  slight  addition  of  marginal 
notes.  In  the  body  of  the  work,  many  of  the  marcjinal  notes  of 
1582  are  transferred  to  the  ends  of  the  several  chapters,  and  the 
notices  of  the  Gospels  for  particular  days  often  differ  from  those  of 
the  first  edition.  In  these  points,  subsequent  editions  follow  this, 
not  that  of  1582. 

CARTWRIGirrS  CONFUTATION,  1618.  fol. 
Title,  '  A  Confutation  of  the  Rhemists  translation,  glosses,  and 
'  Annotations  on  the  New  Testament,  so  farre  as  they  containc  mani- 
'  fest  impieties,  heresies,  idolatries,  superstitions,  jn'ophanenesse, 
'  treasons,  slanders,  absurdities,  falsehoods  and  other  evills.  By 
'  occasion  wjicreof  the  true  scnce,  scope,  and  doc-trine  of  the  Scrip- 
'  tures,  and  human  authors  by  them  abused,  is  now  given.  Written 
'  long  since  by  order  from  the  chiefe  instruments  of  the  late  Queene 


BIRLIOGllAl'inCAL    DESCUirTIOXS.  223 

'  and  State,  and  at  the  speciall  request  and  encouragement  of  many 
'  godly-learned  Preachers  of  England,  as  the  ensuing  Epistles 
'  shew.  By  that  Reverend  learned,  and  judicious  Divine  Thomas 
'  Cautvvright,  sometime  Divinitie  Header  of  Cambridge.  Printed 
'  in  the  year  1618.'  The  reverse  is  blank.  '  The  publisher  to  the 
'  studious  reader,'  2  pages  :  A  letter  to  Mr.  Cartwright,  3  pages  : 
Explication  of  certain  words  in  the  llhemish  translation,  1  page. 
The  [Rhemists']  Preface,  with  a  Confutation  [reprinted  from  the 
12'^°  edition  of  1602]  39  pages;  one  blank.  '  The  Bookes  of  the 
*  New  Testament,^  &c.  with  Confutation,  10  pages;  all  the  fore- 
going are  unnumbered.  The  work  itself,  pp.  1 — 671.  Table  of 
Controversies,  17  pages  :  Errata,  1  page  ;  reverse  blank. 

The  Table  of  Controversies  follows  the  Rhemists'  Table,  as  to 
subjects  :  but  not  in  the  manner  of  handling  them. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  third  Edition,  Anticeqy.lGn.  W\ 

Title,  'The  Nkw  Testament  [&o.  as  in  the  edition  of  luOO] 
'with  annotations  and  other  helpes,  (&c.)  In  the  English 
'College  of  Rhemes. — Printed  at  Antwerp.  By  James  Sel- 
'  denslach,  1621.^  The  Censure  and  Approbation  of  the  first 
Edition  :  of  the  second  Edition  : — of  this  Edition,  by '  L.  Beyerlick, 
'  archipresbyter  Eccl.  Cathedr.  Antwerp,  librorumque  censor,"  dated 
1 0th  April  1630. — The  Preface,  without  the  Marginal  remarks,  20 
pages.  '  The  signification  or  meaning  of  the  numbers  and  markes,' 
&c.  '  The  faultes  in  the  text,'  &c.  together  1  page.  The  Text,  pp. 
1—285,  1  blank  leaf.  Annotations,  pp.  1—349.  '  A  Table  for 
the  Controversies  of  these  times,'  2  pages  :  '  Faultes  in  the  Annota- 
tions,' 1  page.— FINIS. 

Mem.  Lewis,  in  his  History  of  the  English  Bible,  mentions  an 
edition  printed  by  Seldenslach  in  1630.  Quaere,  was  the  title  re- 
printed ?  or  is  it  merely  a  clerical  error  in  Lewis  ? 

NEW  TESTAMENT, /owi!/i  Edition  {Rouen?)  1633,  #«. 

Title,  '  The  New  Testament  of  Jesus  Christ  faithfully 
'  translated  into  English,  out  of  the  authenticall  Latin,  dili- 
'  gently  conferred  [&c.  as  in  edition  1600.]  Set  forth  with  tables 
'  of  the  Epistles  and  Ghospels  through  the  yeare,  Controversies, 
'  and  Heretical  Corruptions.  The  fourth  Edition,  enriched  with 
'  Pictures.  [Texts  and  sentence,  as  in  edition  1600.]  By  John 
'  Cousturicr,  1633.' — On  reverse,  '  The  Censure  and  Approbation  of 


^24  COLLATIONS    AND 

'  the  first  edition  of  this  translation  of  the  New  Testament.' — The 
Preface,  18  pages :  '  The  Books  of  the  New  Testament,^  &c.  3 
pages :  '  The  signification  or  meaning  of  the  numbers  and  markes 
'  used,'  &c.  1  page.  'The  summe/  &c.  2  pages,  numbered  1,  2. 
— The  Text,  pp.  3-C9'3.  The  Ex[)Hcation  of  certain  words,  &c.  2 
pages  :  '  A  Table  of  certaine  places/  &c.  7  pages.  '  A  Table  of  the 
'  Epistles  and  Ghospels,'  &c.  7  pages  :  '  An  ample  and  particular 
'  Table,""  &c.  27  pages.  '  Faults  escaped,'  &c.  1  page,  reverse 
blank. 

The  '  pictures'  are  seven  in  number,  being  well-executed  line 
engravings,  of  the  four  Evangelists,  of  the  Descent  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  upon  the  twelve  Apostles  (and  most  conspicuously  upon  the 
Virgin  Mary  crowned  with  glory,  kneeling  in  the  midst  of  them) ; 
of  the  Apostle  St.  Paul ;  and  of  St.  John  writing  the  Apocalypse. 
INIost  of  these  have  a  page  of  letter- press  on  the  back :  but  the  first 
and  last  have  not :  and  therefore  they  are  sometimes  wanting. 

I  beHeve  that  the  Preface  is  the  same  as  in  previous  editions: 
but  there  is  some  slight  difference  in  the  Annotations  in  its  margin, 
agreeing  rather  with  the  edition  of  ]  000,  than  with  that  of  1582. 

THE  FOUR  (^OSY^l.^,  with  Moral  Reflections.  1707-9.  12". 

Vol.  I.  Title, '  Moral  Reflections  upon  the  Gospel  of  St.  Matthew. 
'  To  make  the  reading  of  it  more  profitable,  and  the  meditating  on 
'  it  more  easie.  Translated  from  the  French.  ]3y  T.  AV.  l*rinted 
'  in  the  year  1709.' 

On  the  reverse  is  this  '  Advkrtisemkxt.'  'As  care  is  taken  to 
'  make  the  English  answer  faithfully  the  French  Original,  so  no 
*  Alterations  are  made  in  any  of  the  expressions  which  do  not  suit 
'  the  Opinions  commonly  received  in  England.' 

The  Gospel  &c.  pp.  3-421,  falsely  numbered  385.  N.  13.  1  think 
this  title-page  is  a  cancel,  and  that  the  Volume  was  really  printed 
in  1707. 

Vol.  II.  Title,  '  Moral  Reflections  upon  the  Gospel  of  St.  JNlark, 
'  ((Sic.  as  before.)  By  F.  T.  Printed  in  the  year  1707.''  Reverse 
blank.  The  Authors  Preface,  pp.  22.  This  preface  had  been 
prefixed  to  the  French  edition  of  1702.    The  Gospel,  &c.  pp.  3-251. 

A  Table  of  the  Chapters  and  Sections  of  the  Gospels  of  St.  Mat- 
thew and  St.  Mark,  pp.  12. 

Vol.  III.  Title,  'Moral  Rcflection.s  upon  the  Gospel  of  St.  Luke, 
'  (&c.  as  before.)     Printed    in    the   year  1707."'     Reverse  blank. 


j{lHI,l()(;i{APHIl'AL    nKSCRTPTIOXS.  2S5 

'  These  Reflections  on  the  Gospels  being  published  in  the  Bishop- 
'  rick  of  Chaalons,  not  only  by  the  permission  and  approbation  but 
'  even  by  the  command  of  the  Church ;  it  is  thought  proper  to  put 
'  before  this  tome  the  Order  of  Felix  bishop  of  Chaalons.  who  first 
'  honour'd  his  Diocess  with  this  precious  gift ;  and  next  that  of  the 
'  Cardinal  De  Noailles,  his  successor  in  the  same  bishoprick,  who 
'  liad  the  fortune  to  produce  it  in  the  perfection  it  now  appears. 
'  Their  Orders  are  as  follow/  &c.  The  first  is  dated  1671,  and  the 
second  1695,  pp.  10.  '  Useful  Reflections  of  the  R  R.  F  F.  of  the 
'  Boclety^  upon  what  may  and  ought  to  be  allow'd,  in  a  litteral 
'  Translation  of  the  Scripture.'  pp.  6.  The  Gospel,  &c.  pp.  3-454. 
A  Table  of  the  Chapters  and  Sections,  pp.  8.     Errata,  1  page. 

Vol.  IV.  Title,  '  Moral  Reflections  upon  the  Gospel  of  St.  John, 
'  (&c.  as  before.)  Printed  in  the  year  1709.'  Reverse  blank. 
The  Gospel,  &c.  pp.  1-459-  Table  of  Chapters  and  Sections,  8  pages. 
On  the  last,  a  few  Errata. 

1718.— NEW  TESTAMENT,  hy  Dr.  Nary,  8'. 

Title,  'The  New  Testamext  of  our  Lord  ami  Saviour  Jesus 
'■  Chkist.  Newly  translated  out  of  the  Latin  Vulgat.  And  with 
'  the  Original  Greek.,  and  divers  Translations  in  vulgar  languages 
'  dihgently  compared  and  revised.  Together  with  Annotations 
'  upon  the  most  remarkable  Passages  in  the  Gospels,  and  Marginal 
'  Notes  upon  other  difficult  Texts  of  the  same,  and  upon  the  rest 
'  of  the  books  of  the  New  Testament,  for  the  better  understanding 
'of  the  literal  sense.  By  C.N.  C.F.P.D.  [i.e.  Cornelius  Nary, 
'  Oonsultissimse  Facultatis  Parisiensis  Doctor.]  Printed  in  the  year, 
'1718.''  The  Preface,  10  pages;  Approbatio  Doctorum  (dated 
1714  and  1715)  3  pages;  the  Order  of  all  the  books,  and  Errata, 
1  page.  A  second  Title,  '  A  Paraphrase  and  Annotations 
'  UPON  THE  New  Testament.  London,  Printed  for  J.  Moore  in 
'  Cornhill.,  1718.'  Reverse  blank.  The  Text,  unpaged,  sign.  A  2  to 
L  1  8.  in  eights.  '  A  Table  of  the  Epistles  and  Gospels  which  are 
'  read  at  Mass  throughout  the  whole  year,'  &c.,  4  leaves :  Errata, 
(preceded  by  an  apology  from  J.  S.  the  corrector  '  of  this  first  edi- 
'  tion,'  the  author  being  far  away)  1  page. 

There  are  some  copies,  (indeed,  I  think,  the  greater  number) 
which  bear  the  date  of  1719.  The  differences  are  merely  as  fol- 
lows :  The  leaf  signature  L  1  5  has  been  cancelled,  because  half  of 
the  verse.  Apocalypse  xviii.  22,  was  accidentally  omitted.  The  first 
Errata,  following  the  '  Order  of  Books,'  are  left  out.     The  error  in 

K    g 


i226  (  OI.I.ATlON.s    AM) 

the  title,  '  The  Ciithohc  Epistle  of  St.  Paul',  for  St.  Judc,  is  cor- 
rected. And  the  leaf  of  Approbations  has  a  catchword  at  the 
bottom,  which  the  first  had  not.  In  all  other  respects  I  believe 
the  two  books  to  be  identical. 

The  Annotations,  of  which  the  author  speaks,  are  very  few,  and 
those  chiefly  confined  to  St.  Matthew's  Gospel.  There  are  only  six 
on  St.  Mark,  and  fifteen  on  St.  Luke :  after  which  we  have  nothing 
moi"e  than  some  marginal  notes. 

The  type  is  rather  small,  but  tolerably  clear ;  and  the  general 
appearance  of  the  volume  is  respectable. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  by  Dr.AVitham,  2  Vols.  1730, 8°. 

Title,  Annotations  ok  the  New  Testament  of  Jesus 
Chuist  in  which 

'  I.  The  Hteral  sense  is  explained  according  to  the  Expositions 

'  of  the  ancient  Fathers. 
'  II.  The  false  interpretations,  both  of  the  ancient  and  modern 
'  writers,   which  are   contrary  to   the  received  doctrine  of 
'  the  Catholic-Church,  are  briefly  examined  and  disproved. 
'  III.  With  an  account  of  the  chief  differences  betwixt  the  Text 
'  of  the  ancient  Latin  version,  and  the  Greek  in  the  printed 
'  editions,  and  MSS.     By  R.  W.  DD. 
'  With  permission  and  y^lpprobations  anno  1730.'    Reverse  blank. 
To  the  i-eader,  8  pages:  Errata,  1  page  :  Approbations  of  the  first 
volume,  1  page.     An  Index  of  chief  particulars  in  the  Annotations, 
30  pages  :  a  blank  leaf.    The  Text,  S.  Matthew  to  Acts,  pp.  1-506  : 
A  Chronological  Table,  4^  pages:  A  Chronotaxis  on  the  Aposto- 
lical writings,  according  to  the  most  exact  chronologists ;   1  page 
and  half:  at  the  end,  a  short  list  of  Errata.     N.B.  This  was  can- 
celled, by  a  paper  pasted  over  it,  when  the  full  page  of  Errata  was 
added,  after  the  address  to  the  Reader. 

Vol.  n.  Title,  as  before  :  a  Table  of  the  Epistles  and  Gospels  on 
Sundays  and  chief  feasts  of  the  year  according  to  the  Roman 
Missal,  9  pages ;  1  blank.  To  the  reader,  and,  the  Argument  of 
St.  Paul's  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  2  pages,  3,  4.  The  Text,  Romans 
to  Apocalypse,  pp.  .5-53G.  Errata,  1  page.  Approbations  on  the 
translation  and  Annotations  of  both  Volumes  ;  among  them  is  one 
bv  Dr.  Challoncr,  '  Doctor  and  Professor  of  Divinity  at  Douay,' 
2  pages  :  1  blank  page.     The  Notes  are  appended  to  each  chapter. 


BIBLIOGKAPillCAL  DKSCRIPTIONS.  227 

NEW  TESTAMENT.  Simon-s,  by  AVebster,  1730.  4\ 
Title,  '  The  New  Testament  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ, 

*  according  to  the  antient  Latin  Edition.  With  critical  Remarks 
'  upon  the  literal  meaning  in  difficult  places.  From  the  French  of 
'  Father  Simon.    By  William  Webster,  Curate  of  St.  Dunstan''s 

*  in  the  West.  In  two  volumes.  London,  printed  for  John  Pem- 
'  berton,  &;c.  and  Charles  Rivington,  fee.  1730.'  The  translator's 
Preface,  addressed  to  the  Honourable  and  Reverend  Edward  Finch, 
prebendary  of  Canterbury  and  York  ;  4  pages.  The  Author's  Pre- 
face, with  a  Letter  to  ML.  J.  D.  R.  [dated  Paris,  June  15.  1697.] 
pp.  1-42.  Preface  to  St.  Matthew,  followed  by  the  Text,  St. Mat- 
thew to  St.  John,  pp.  43-445.  Vol.  2.— Title,  Preface  to  the  Acts, 
and  Text,  Acts  to  Apocalypse,  pp.  447-1044.  The  notes,  which 
are  short  and  strictly  explanatory,  are  placed  at  the  foot  of  each 
page. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  5th  Edition,  1738,  folio. 

Title,  in  red  and  black  letters,  '  The  New  Testament  of  Jesus 

*  Christ;  with  arguments  of  Books  and  Chapters:  with  Annotations 
'  and  other  helps,  for  the  better  understanding  of  the  Text,  and 

*  especially  for  the  discovery  of  corruptions  in  divers  late  transla- 
'  tions :  and  for  clearing  up  Religious  Controversies  of  the  present 

*  times.  To  which  are  added  Tables  of  the  Epistles  and  Gospels, 
'  Controversies,  and  Heretical  Corruptions.  The  Text  is  faithfully 
'  translated  into  English,  out  of  the  Authentical  Latin,  diligently 
'  conferred  with  the  Greek,  and  other  editions  in  divers  lanffuages  : 
'  and  the  Annotations,  &c.  are  affixed  to  it,  by  the  English  College 
'  then  resident  in  Rhemes.  The  fifth  edition  (the  first  in  folio) 
'  adorned  with  Cuts.  [Two  Texts  of  Scripture,  and  a  sentence  from 
'  St.  Augustin]  Permissu  Superiorum.  Printed  in  the  year 
'  MDccxxxviii."' — On  reverse,  The  Censure  and  Approbation  of  the 
University  of  Rhemes  :  [Edit.  1582.]  The  Approbation  of  the 
University  of  Doway,  [Edit.  1600.]  The  Preface,  &c.  of  the  first 
edition  1582,  pp.  i— xx.  '  The  sum  of  the  New  Testament,'  p.  1. 
'  The  sum  of  the  four  Gospels,'  p.  2.  The  Text,  pp.  3-646.  A 
Table  of  Heretical  Corruptions  (found  in  the  English  Bibles  of 
1562,  1577,  1579,  1580,  and  1660),  5  pages.  This  Table  is  the 
same  with  those  in  the  earlier  editions,  with  a  few  verbal  alterations. 
A  Table  of  Epistles  and  Gospels,  G  pages :  an  ample  and  particular 
table  of  Controversies,  21  pages.  At  the  end,  '  The  few  typogra- 
'  phical  errors  which  may  have  escaped  the  observation  of  the 
'  Editors,  we  hope  the  courteous  reader  will  correct  and  excuse.' 

G  g  2 


2^8  COLLATIONS   AN'n 

This  edition  is  handsomely  printed,  on  a  large  fine  j>aper,  with 
good  type.  No  place  is  named  :  but  probably  it  was  executed  in 
London.  ^Ve  are  not  told  who  were  the  Editors.  13efbi-e  the  title- 
page  is  a  frontispiece,  engraved  by  Vander  Gucht,  repi'esenting  an 
Architectural  compartment,  having  on  one  side  a  full  length  figure 
of  the  Vii-gin  IVIary,  crowned  with  star.s  and  enveloped  in  a  glory, 
and  treading  on  a  crescent,  (representing  the  church:)  on  the  other 
side,  Aaron,  full-robed,  (representing  the  Synagogue  :)  above,  the 
Saviour  on  the  cross  appearing  in  glory.  I'rom  the  Virgin  a  Scroll 
ascends  towards  the  Saviour,  charged  with  the  words  'Abist  [absit  (\ 
'  mihi  gloriari  nisi  in  Cruce.'  In  the  middle  are  the  words,  '  The 
'  New  Testament  of  Jesus  Christ  ;^ — and  below,  '  Printed  in  the 
'  year  mdccxxxvih.'' — Before  each  of  the  Gospels  is  a  portrait  of  the 
Evangelist. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  Dr.  Ciiallonek's,/;-*^  edition,  1749,  l^^ 
Title  (in  black  only)  '  The  New  Testament  of  our  Lord  and 

*  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  Translated  out  of  the  Latin  Vulgat ; 
'  diligently  compared  with  the  original  Greek :  and  first  published 
'  by  the  Eaglish  College  of  Bhemes,  Anno  1582.     Newly  revised, 

*  and  corrected  according  to  the  Glementin  Edition  of  the  Scrii'tures. 
'  With  Annotations,  for  clearing  up  modern  Controversi  es  in  Reli- 
'  (HON,  and  other  Difficulties  of  Holy  Writ.  [A  small  wood-cut, 
'  of  an  Eagle].    "Lex  Domini,  (fee.""    Psalm  xviii.  8. 

'  Printed  in  the  year  mdccxmx.' 

On  the  reverse  are,  the  Approbations  (of  the  Old  Editions)  of 
Rhemes,  1582,  and  of  Doway,  1599-  Approbations  of  this  present 
Edition  :  see  above,  p.  49.  The  Order  of  all  the  Books  of  the 
New  Testament,  with  the  number  of  their  Chapters:  The  Text, 
in  two  columns,  pp.  1-488  (a  small  wood-cut,  of  a  winged  child 
bearing  a  wreath  of  flowers).  Below,  '  N.  B.  Tn  the  following 
'  table,  the  titles  of  the  books,  and  the  order  of  the  Psalms  are 
'  quoted  as  they  are  set  down  in  the  Protestant  bible.' — A  Table 
of  Controversies,  p[).  489-493. 

A  Tahle  of  the  Epistles  and  Gospels,  for  all  Sundays  and 
Holidays  throughout  the  Year,  pp.  494-496:  AC'hronological  Table, 
pp.  497-500.  '  FINIS.'  A  woodcut,  an  open  Bible  within  an  oval, 
supported  by  two  Angels,  with  flowers,  &c. 

This  Edition  has  no  heads  of  Chapters. 

The  Text  differs  from  that  adopted  in  tlie  subsequent  editions  of 
1750,  1752, 17G4,  &c. 


UIBLIOGIIAPHICAL    DKSCUIPTIONS.  229 

The  Notes  differ  materially  from  those  in  subsequent  editions, 
1752,  &c.  A  few  occur  here,  which  are  not  found  in  the  others  : 
some  are  slightly  altered  ;  some  materially  altered  and  enlai-ged,  in 
later  editions  :  while  no  fewer  than  one  hundred  and  nineteen  were 
added  in  1752. 

Mem.  It  is  to  be  remembered,  that  the  Approbation  prefixed  to 
this  edition  specifies  both  the  Version  and  Notes  as  here  given : 
therefore  it  is  wot  fairly  attached  to  such  other  editions  as  dej)art 
from  this  of  1749,  either  as  to  translation  or  to  notes. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  Dr.  Challoner^s,  2^.  Edition,M50,  12". 
See  this  described  above,  among  the  Bibles,  at  p.  201. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  Dr.  Challoner's.    3d.  Edition,  1752.  12°. 

Title,  in  black  and  red,  '  The  New  Testament  of  our  Lord  and 
'  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  Translated  out  of  the  Latin  Vulgat ; 
'  Diligently  compared  with  the  Original  Greek  :  and  first  published 
'  by  the  English  College  of  Rhemes,  anno  1582.  Newly  revised, 
'  and  corrected  according  to  the  Clementin  Edition  of  the  Scrip- 
'  TURKS.  With  Annotations  for  clearing  up  modern  Conteoversiks 
'  in  Religion,  and  other  Difficulties  of  Holy  Writ.'  (Lex  Domini 
&c.  Psalm  xviii.  8.)  2  Vols.  \xiO  place~\  '  Printed  in  the  year  1752.' 
Vol.  I.  On  reverse,  the  two  Approbations  of  the  old  editions,  of 
Rhemes  and  Douay.  '  Approbations  of  this  present  Edition,'  dated 
Sept.  and  Oct.  1748,  1  page ;  on  reverse,  the  Order  of  books.  The 
Text,  St.  Matthew  to  Acts,  pp.  1-296. 

Vol.11.  Title:  reverse  blank.  The  Text,  Romans  to  Apocalypse, 
pp.  3-229. 

A  Note.  '  N.B.  In  the  following  table,  the  titles  of  the  books, 
'  and  the  order  of  the  psalms  are  quoted  as  they  are  set  down  in 
'  the  protestant  bible.' 

A  Table  of  Controversies,  pp.  230-235  :  a  Table  of  Epistles  and 
Gospels,  pp.  236-239.     On  reverse,  six  lines  of  Errata. 

The  Table  of  Controversies  is  a  little  more  full,  than  in  the  edi- 
tion of  1749. 

The  Chronological  Table  of  that  edition  is  left  out  from  this. 

Misprints,  (which  may  test  this  edition  with  that  of  1750  if  the 
Title  happen  to  be  lost :) — 

Vol.  I.  p.  231.  note  v.  19,  ought  to  be  17.  [so  in  1764.]  p.  247. 
note  V.  41,  ought  to  be  48.  [corrected  in  1764.] 


230  COLLATIONS  AND 

Vol.  II.  p.  60.  note,  the  mimher  of  the  verse  is  omitted  ;  p.  121. 
note,  V.  3,  ought  to  be  v.  1  ;  p.  181,  the  last  line  in  column  9.  is 
omitted  :  viz.  '  -tion  which  we  have  heard.'  1  John.  i.  5. — And  it  is 
so  left  in  the  edition  of  1764  :  but  corrected  in  that  of  1772. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  CnAi.j.o^¥.^'s  fourth  Edition,  1764.  12'\ 
See  this  described  above,  among  the  Bibles,  at  p.  202. 

APOCALYPSE,  BY  Pastorini,  1771,  8°. 

Title,  '  The  general  History  of  the  Christian  Church,  from  her 
*  birth  to  her  final  triumphant  state  in  heaven  ;  chiefly  deduced 
'  from  the  Apocalypse  of  St.  John,  the  Apostle  and  Evangelist.  By 
'  Signer  Pastorini.  Printed  in  the  year  1771.'  [No  place.]  Intro- 
duction, pp.  xxvi.  The  work,  pp.  590.  The  Text  of  the  Revelation 
is  at  the  end. 

I  take  this  opportunity  of  describing  together  all  the  other  edi- 
tions of  this  work,  with  which  I  am  acquainted. 

2.  The  same,  '  Second  edition.  Dublin,  printed  by  J.  Mehain, 
'  1790,'  8".  It  contains  Introduction,  pp.  iii— xvi.  Contents,  pp.  2. 
List  of  Subscribers,  pp.  4.  The  work  itself,  pp.  1-504. — 1  have 
seen  it. 

3.  The  same  :  '  Third  [second  English]  edition,  containing  some 
'  additional  remarks  and  elucidations  which  had  been  furnished  to 
'  the  editor  by  the  author  a  short  time  before  his  death.  London, 
'  printed  by  J.  P.  Coghlan,  1798,'  8*^.  This  is  the  first  edition  in 
which  Dr.Walmesley's  name  was  given  as  the  author. — Nut  seen 
hy  me. 

4.  The  same  :  Fourth  edition,  with  a  few  additional  remarks 
and  elucidations  by  the  Author.  Dublin,  printed  by  P.  Wogan, 
1806,  8°. — Contains  pp.  xxii,  and  512. — I  have  seen  it. 

5.  The  same :  '  Fifth  edition,  with  additions  not  in  any  former 
'  edition,  and  some  remarks  and  elucidations,  by  the  author. 
'Dublin,  by  P.  Wogan,  1812,' 8°.— Contains  pp.  xxiv,  and  512, 
— /  have  it. 

N.  B.  Dr.  Adam  Clarke,  in  his  Commentary  on  the  Book  of 
Revelation,  states  that  this  edition  was  put  forth  by  the  College  of 
Maynooth. 

6.  The  same  :  '  Sixth  edition,  with  additions,  &c.  Dublin,  1815,' 
8°. — Containing  pp.  xvi,  and  351. — /  have  seen  it. 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL    DESCRIPTIONS. 


231 


7.  The  same  :  '  Sixth  edition,  with  some  remarks  and  elucida- 
'  tions,  &c.  Belfast,  printed  for  M.  Dawson,  1816/  8". — pp.  xxiv, 
and  514. — 1  have  seen  it. 

8.  The  same :  '  Sixth  edition  ;  with  additions  not  in  any  former 
'  edition.  Cork,  1820,'  8°.  Containing  pp.  xxiv,  and  514. — I  have 
seen  it. 

9.  The  same  :  '  Seventh  edition,  with  additions,  and  improve- 
'  ments.  Cork,  by  E.  N.  Connellan,  1821/  8".  It  contains  the 
Editor's  Preface  to  the  sixth  edition,  (which  differs  from  that  pre- 
fixed to  the  fourth)  and  Introduction,  pp.  xxii.  The  work,  pp.  23- 
514.— Z>r.  Cotton. 

Besides  the  foregoing  editions,  five  others  have  been  pubUshed  in 
America  ;  the  last  of  which  was  printed  at  New  York,  in  1851,  in 
1 2".  It  contains  the  Editor's  Preface,  the  Introduction,  the  work, 
the  contents  ;  altogether  396  pages. — I  have  seen  it. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  Dr.  CnALr.o^Eu's,Jifth  Edition,  1172.  12^ 

Title,  in  red  and  black,  '  The  New  Testament'  (&c.  as  before. 
In  the  centre  is  an  oval  print  of  our  Saviour  on  the  Cross).  '  Lon- 
'  don.  Printed  in  the  year  1772.'  or, '  Printed  for  J.  P.Coghlan,  1772.' 
The  reverse  of  the  Title  is  blank.  A  false  Title,  '  The  New  Testa- 
'  ment  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ :'  on  its  reverse,  The 
Order  of  the  Books.  The  Approbations,  of  Rhemes,  and  of  Doway  : 
'  Approbations  of  this  present  edition'  (dated  1748),  2  pages.  The 
Text,  pp.  1-523  :  a  Table  of  Controversies,  pp.  524-529  :  a  Table 
of  Epistles  and  Gospels,  pp.  530—533.     On  reverse,  the  Errata. 

The  Signatures  (in  twelves)  run  continuously :  B  to  Z,  with 
three  leaves  of  A  a. 

This  edition  was  printed  from  that  of  1764,  which  it  copies  page 
for  page ;  but  the  Signatures,  after  N,  are  different :  and  the  edi- 
tion of  1772  appears  to  have  two  pages  less,  because  it  has  no 
second  Title  after  the  Acts,  which  in  that  of  1764  is  counted  as  pp. 
297,  298.  The  error  in  1  John  i.  5  is  rectified.  The  Errata  oc- 
cupy ten  lines.  The  last  page  of  the  Apocalypse  is  by  mistake 
marked  at  the  bottom  '  Vol.  II.'  Probably  the  copy  from  which 
it  was  printed  wanted  this  and  the  following  leaves,  which  were 
supplied  from  the  edition  of  1752.  For  proof  of  this,  at  p.  522  the 
catchword  is  printed  '  with/  instead  of  '  wash/  and  at  p. 531,  in 
the  running  Title,  Gosples  is  printed  for  Gospels ;  both  mistakes 
beino;  exactlv  as  thev  occur  in  the  edition  of  1752. 


232 


COI.I.A  TIOXS    AM) 


I  have  not  perceived  any  difference  in  the  l^ext :  there  are  a  few 
trifling  alterations  in  some  of  the  Notes:  and  one  short  Note,  on 
INIatthew  xxiv.  29,  i.s  omitted.  There  are  more  misprints  than  are 
mentioned  in  the  table  of  ]*]rrata. 

Fourteen  engravings,  of  coarse  workmanship,  are  inserted  into 
my  copy  :  I  do  not  knov.'  whether  they  were  published  with  the 
book. 

I  have  only  seen  three  copies  of  this  edition.  Two  of  them  bore 
the  name  of  a  publisher,  J.  P.  Coghlan.  Both  those  copies  were 
printed  on  thicl:  paper.  Possibly,  these  may  have  been  intended 
for  presents  to  some  high  personages,  Vicars  Apostolic  &c.,  who 
would  not  be  likely  to  expose  the  publisher  to  the  risk  of  a  prose- 
cution for  infringing  the  laws  of  the  realm  then  in  force  against 
printers  of  certain  books. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  Duhlln,  1783, 12°. 

Title,  '  The  New  Testament,  &c.  with  Annotations.  The 
'  ForuTH  edition,  newly  revised  and  corrected  according  to  the 
'  Ci.EMENTiN  Edition  of  the  Scripture.  Dublin :  Printed  by 
'Daniel  Graisberry,  for  R.Cross,  N°  29,  Bridge-Street,  and 
'  P.  WoGAN,  N°  23,  Old  Bridge,  mdc(i.xxxiu.''  On  the  reverse, 
'  Approbations  of  the  former  edition^  (i.  e.  Dr.  Challoner's  of 
1749) :  '  Approbation  of  the  fourth  Edition.'  Hanc  quartam 
'  Novi  Testamenti  editionem  nunc  denuo  recognitam,  et  emenda- 
•  tioreni  redditam  ji  R''"  B.  M^  M.  Approbamus.  Dublinii.  8  Sep- 
'  tembris,  1 783 

'  J.C.  A.D.  H.P.' 

Then  follow  the  '■  Admonition  :'  and,  the  Order  of  the  Books  : 
one  leaf. 

The  Text,  pp.  1—523 ;  reverse  blank.  There  are  no  Tables,  nor 
Index  ;  a  very  unusual  circumstance. 

The  size  and  general  appearance  of  the  volume  closely  resemble 
those  of  Dr.  Challoner's  editions.  Many  pages  appear  to  be  pre- 
cisely the  same,  even  to  the  catchwords  :  In  case  of  the  title-page 
being  lost,  it  may  be  well  to  say,  that  this  edition  of  1783  may  bo 
distinguished  from  Challoner's  j^/'5^,  1749,  and  second,  1750,  by  the 
number  of  pages  ;  the  Text  in  them  ending  at  p.  488 ;  and  the 
Book  of  Acts  beginning  in  the  middle  of  p.  219: — from  the  third, 
1752,  by  this  last  being  divided  into  two  volumes,  each  paged 
separately:  from  ihefoitrth,  1764,  by  this  also  being  in  two  volumes, 
though  paged  continuously,  and  bearing  on  p.  296,  'The  end  of  the 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL   DESCUH'TIONS.  233 

'  first  volume.'  And  from  the  fifth,  1772,  which  it  resembles  in 
number  of  pages  and  in  general  appearance,  by  the  quotations 
from  the  Old  Testament  being  in  Italics  in  1772,  but  in  Roman 
letters,  in  1783.  The  Signatures  also  are  different.  Sign.  K.  is 
on  p.  193  in  1772  ;  but  on  p.  213,  in  1783. 

The  important  variations,  both  in  Text  and  Notes,  are  described 
above,  at  p.  55. 

Unfortunately,  my  copy  wants  two  leaves  in  the  middle  of  the 
volume ;  and  I  know  of  no  quarter  to  which  I  might  direct  the 
reader  for  obtaining  the  sight  of  another,  as  the  whole  impression 
seems  to  have  disappeared. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  Sixth  Edition,  Liverpool,  1788,  fol. 
Title,  '  The  New  Testament,  (&c.,  as  Edit.  1738),  to  which  are 
'  added  Tables  of  Controversies,  and  the  Epistles  and  Gospels,  &;c. 
'  The  sixth  Edition,  the  second  in  folio,  adorn'd  with  cuts.     (Two 

*  Texts  of  Scripture,  and  a  sentence  from  St.  Augustin).  Permissu 
'  Superiorum,     Liverpool :  printed  in  the  year  mdcclxxxviii.  and 

*  sold  by  R.  Ferguson,  bookseller  in  Dale  Street."" 

Reverse  blank.  The  Censure  and  Approbation  of  the  University 
of  Rhemes,  1 582 ;  The  Approbation  of  the  University  of  Doway, 
1599,  1  leaf.  The  Preface,  pp.  i.-xii.  The  Books  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament. The  infallible  authority,  &c.  The  Sum  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment. The  Sum  of  the  four  Gospels ;  together  filling  4  pages.  The 
Text,  pp.  1-436.  Table  of  Controversies,  pp.  437,  438.  Table  of 
Epistles  and  Gospels,  2  pages.     'Finis.' 

The  volume  is  a  small  folio,  printed  on  execrable  paper.  The 
'  cuts'  are  miserable  copies  of  those  in  the  edition  of  1738.  Those 
copies  of  this  edition  which  were  disposed  of  to  a  bookseller  in 
Dublin  were  furnished  with  a  new  title-page,  dated  1789,  omitting 
the  words  '  Permissu  Superiorum,'  and  bearing  for  imprint,  '  Liver- 
'  pool.  Printed  and  sold  by  P.  Wogan,  No.  23  on  the  Old  Bridge.' 
Wogan  at  this  time  was  a  bookseller  and  publisher  living  at  that 
address  in  Dublin ;  and  it  is  most  probable  that  the  change  was 
made  with  the  view  of  selHng  the  copies  in  Ireland.  For  the  new 
title-page  is  followed  by  a  list  of  357  Subscribers,  almost  all  of 
whom  bore  Irish  names,  and  no  fewer  than  172  were  priests. 
Altogether,  930  copies  were  subscribed  for,  chiefly  by  booksellers 
in  Cork,  Limerick,  Coleraine,  Monaghan,  Newry,  Belfast,  &c.  So 
that  probably  the  whole  impression  was  safely  taken  off  the  printer's 
hands.     It  is  frequently  to  be  met  with  in  the  shops. 

11  h 


234  COLLATIONS   AXD 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  Duhlia,  1803.  12". 

Title,  '  The  New  Testament,  &c.  with  Annotations.  The  seventh 
'  edition,  newly  revised  and  corrected  according  to  the  Clementin 
'  edition  of  the  Scriptures.  Dublin ;  Printed  for  R.  Cross,  N°.  ^^8, 
'  Bridge  Street,  and  P.  Wogan,  N°.  23,  Old  Bridge.  1803.'  On 
the  reverse  is  the  '  Approbation  of  the  former  edition,'  (viz.  that  of 
1749):  'Approbation  of  the  seventh  edition:'  (see  it  above,  at  p.  78.) 
Admonition  :  a  Prayer  before  the  reading  of  any  part  of  the  Holy 
Scripture,  1  page.  The  Order  of  the  Books,  «Sz;c.,  1  page.  The 
Text,  pp.  1-523.  '  The  end  of  the  New  Testament.'  Table  of 
References  ;  Table  of  Epistles  and  Gospels  ;  together,  10  pages. 
Errors  of  the  press,  attested  by  the  Editor,  2  pages. 

The  volume  agrees  in  general  appearance  with  the  editions  of 
1764,  1772,  and  1783:  the  paging  is  the  same,  even  to  the  very 
catchwords,  with  that  of  1764,  as  far  as  the  end  of  Acts,  where  a 
second  title-page  there  intervenes :  and  the  resemblance  is  closely 
maintained  till  the  last  3  pages  of  the  Apocalypse. 

Both  paper  and  printing  are  but  indifferent. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  Dublin,  1810.  12°. 

Title,  '  The  New  Testament,  &c.  (as  in  1803.)  The  eighth  edi- 
'  tion,  newly  revised,  &c.  Dublin  :  printed  by  H.  Fitzpatrick,  N°.  4, 
'  Capel  Street,  printer  and  bookseller  to  the  R.  0.  College,  May- 
'  nooth.  1810.'  In  other  copies,  'printed  by  P.  Wogan."  On  re- 
verse, The  Approbation  of  the  former  edition  (as  in  1803.)  'Appro- 
'  bation  of  the  eighth  edition.'  '  Octavam  hanc,  &c.  (as  in  1803.) 
'  Datum  Dublinii,  Calend.  Maii,  1810.  F.  Joh.  Thomas  Troy, 
'  A.D.H.P.'  Admonition;  a  Prayer;  Order  of  the  Books;  Text, 
pp.  1—523.  Tables  of  References,  and  of  Epistles  and  Gospels, 
10  pages.  Errata,  '  Having  revised  this  eighth  edition  of  the  New 
'  Testament,  with  the  Approbation  of  The  Ordinary,  I  found 
'  the  following  errors  of  the  press,  of  which  the  Reader  is  to  take 
*  notice  according  to  their  references. 

'  B.  Mac  Mahon.' 

The  volume  is  a  close  copy  of  the  edition  of  1803,  in  text,  notes, 
and  press-work,  so  as  scarcely  to  be  distinguished  from  it.  The 
types  are  Wogan's;  although  Fitzpatrick's  name  appears  in  the 
title-pages  of  a  certain  number  of  copies. 


ijiblio(;raphicat,  descriptions.  235 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  Dublin,  B.  Coyne,  1811.  12°. 

Title,  *  The  New  Testament,  &c.  newly  revised^  &c.  with  Anno- 
*  tations^  &c.  Dublin  :  printed  by  Richard  Coyne,  and  sold,  by 
'  Keating,  Brown,  and  Keating,  London,  1811.'  Reverse  blank. 
Subscribers''  names,  including  Dr.  Troy,  Dr.  Murray,  and  eleven 
other  bishops,  2  pages  :  Admonition,  and  Letter  of  Pope  Pius  VL 
2  pages :  Approbations,  of  Rhemes  1582,  of  Douay  1599,  and  of 
Dr.  Challoner^s  first  edition  1748,  2  pages  :  The  Text,  pp.  1—524; 
Tables  of  Controversies,  and  of  Epistles  and  Gospels,  pp.  525 — 532. 

Although  in  general  appearance  and  contents,  and  even  in  the 
number  of  pages,  this  volume  closely  resembles  the  Testament 
printed  at  Edinburgh  in  1804,  copies  of  which  were  afterwards 
issued  in  Dublin  by  Coyne  with  a  reprinted  title  bearing  the  date 
of  1811;  it  is  really  a  distinct  impression,  as  may  easily  be  seen  : 
viz.  at  p.  95  last  line,  the  mark  of  interrogation  is  omitted  in 
the  Edinburgh  edition  :  and  at  p.  524,  line  7,  sorcerers  is  spelled 
socerers  :  both  these  faults  are  corrected  in  the  Dublin  reprint ;  &c. 
&c.     The  paper  of  this  latter  is  much  inferior  to  the  other. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  Neiccastlo  on  Tyne,  1812,  12«. 

Title,  '  The  New  Testament,  &c.  newly  revised,  &c.  with  Anno- 
'  tations,  &c.  Newcastle  upon  Tyne :  Printed  by  Preston  and 
'  Heaton.  1812.''  Reverse  blank.  Admonition;  Pope  Pius  the 
Sixth's  letter  :  Approbations  of  Rhemes,  of  Douay,  and  '  of  another 
'  edition,''  (viz.  Dr.  Challoner's  of  1749) :  Order  of  Books ;  together 
4  pages. — The  Text,  pp.  1 — 405  :  Table  of  Controversies,  and  Table 
of  Epistles  and  Gospels,  pp.  406 — 412. 

This  is  manifestly  printed  from  Challoner's  edition  of  1752  :  but 
in  the  Gospels  and  Acts  there  are  numerous  and  important 
variations,  made  by  the  editor,  Mr.  Worswick,  both  in  the  Text 
and  Notes  ;  an  account  of  which  may  be  seen  above,  at  p.  93.  But 
from  Romans  to  the  Apocalypse  the  volume  is  a  close  copy  of  the 
Testament  of  1752. 

As  one  of  the  principal  points  regarded  in  the  publication  of  this 
volume  was,  the  convenience  of  the  poorer  classes,  and  a  low  price ; 
we  are  not  surprised  to  find,  that  neither  its  type  nor  paper  are 
very  good.  I  have  already  stated  my  reasons  for  thinking,  that  it 
is  a  book  never  likely  to  be  reprinted ;  and  one  which  in  all  pro- 
bability will  hereafter  become  very  scarce. 

H  h  2 


236  COLLATIONS    AXl) 

Nr:W  TESTAMENT,  Dr.  Challonee's,  Dublin,  1814.  12". 

Title,  '  The  New  Testament,  &c.  newly  revised,  &c.  with  A  nnota- 

•  tions,  &c.  Dublin  :  printed  by  P.Wogan,  15  Lower  Ormond  Quay.' 
Admonition,  and  Pope  Pius'  Letter  to  Martini,  2  pages,  numbered 
5,  G.  Approbations,  of  Rhemes  1582,  and  Douay,  1599  ;  A])proba- 
tion  of  'the  present  edition'  (i.  c.  Clialloner's  version)  dated  IT-iH, 
pp.  7,  8.  The  Text,  pp.  1 — 524.  Table  of  Controversies,  and  of 
Epistles  and  Gospels,  pp.  525 — 532. 

This  Edition  appears  to  have  been  copied  from  that  of  1811  ; 
both  as  to  Text  and  Notes.  The  paper  and  press- work  are  but 
indifferent. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  Londoji,  1815.  8°.  and  IS". 

Title,  '  The  New  Testament  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ : 
'  translated  out  of  the  Latin  Vulgate  :  and  diligently  compared  with 
'  the  Original  Greek.  Stereotyped  from  the  edition  published  by 
'Authority  in  1749.  London:  stereotyped  and  printed  by  A. 
'  \\  ilson,  Camden  Town  :  and  sold  by  J.  Booker,  New  Bond  Street. 

*  1815.'  On  the  reverse  is  the  Approbation  of  Dr.  ChuUoner's 
first  edition,  dated  1748.  Errata,!  page;  reverse  blank.  Address, 
pp.  3-7.  '  An  historical  index,  by  which  the  Life  of  Christ  is  shown 
'  ill  the  concordance  of  the  four  Gospels  ;'  10  pages:  1  blank  page. 
Order  of  all  the  Books  of  the  New  'J'estament.  1  page.  Advertise- 
ment (explanatory  of  notes  and  marks  used),  1  page.  The  Text, 
pp.  3-641.  1  blank  page.  A  Table  of  ]"]pistles  and  Gospels,  &c. 
pp.  (1)— (13).     1  blank  j)age. 

The  Text  is  printed  in  Paragraphs,  with  the  verses  numbered  in 
the  inner  margin.  At  the  foot  of  the  page  are  references  to  parallel 
passages,  indications  of  Epistles  and  Gospels,  and  a  very  few  Notes. 

It  has  heads  of  chapters ;  which  do  not  occur  in  the  Edition  of 
1749.     They  are  taken  from  that  of  1752. 

The  duodecimo  edition  of  the  same  year  differs  only  in  the  size 
and  quality  of  the  paper  on  which  it  is  printed.  Its  boarded  covers 
contain  the  '  Laws  and  Hkcutlations  of  thk  Ro.man  C.vtholic 
'  BiBLK  Society,'  in  the  same  words  as  on  the  octavo  edition.  (See 
them  above,  at  p.  98.)  Two  hundred  and  fifty  copies  only,  of 
each  size,  were  struck  off. 

The  Text  differs  from  that  of  1749  in  a  single  word,  at  Philip- 
pians  ii.  7.  viz,  (debased,  instead  of  empfird. 


Iillil,10(;lt  AI'HIOAL    DKSCRIPTIONS.  237 

The  Notes  of  that  edition  are  omitted^  at  ilatthew  v.  21,  22 ;  x. 
16;  xii.  32.  36;  xvi.  19,  23  ;  xix.  11 ;  xxiii.  29;  xxvii.  6.  Luke 
viii.  10;  xi.  52;  xvi.  9.  John  vi.  44.  1  Corinth,  ix.  27;  xi.  28. 
Ephes.  i.  3. 14;  vi.  12.     Philippians  ii.  7. 12. 

One  note  is  added,  from  the  edition  of  1752,  at  1  Corinth,  vi.  12. 

Tlie  controversial  parts,  and  the  abusive  expressions,  are  omitted 
from  the  Notes  on  Matthew  v.  39 ;  vi.  2  ;  xii.  31.  48  ;  xiii.  55  ;  xv. 
9. 11.  Luke  ii.  48.  John  iii.  18;  xiv.  28.  Acts  x.  35.  Romans 
ix.  27;  X.  15;  xi.  20.  1  Corinth,  viii.  9 ;  xi.  27.  Phihpp.  iv.  3. 
Coloss.  ii.  21.     1  Tim.  iii.  6.     Hebrews  xi.  31. 

The  Notes  of  1749  are  2)artialh/  altered  or  added  to,  on  Matth. 
xii.  4.    1  Corinth,  ix.  5.    2  Thessalon.  ii.  3. 

The  persons  to  whom  the  pubhcation  of  this  edition  was  speci- 
ally entrusted,  were  Bp.  Poynter  and  the  Hon'^''^.  Robert  Clifford  : 
they  were  desired  to  take  off  250  copies  in  octavo,  and  250  in  duo- 
decimo, and  to  present  one  copy  to  each  subscriber  (about  40)  and 
three  copies  to  each  Governor.  The  book  was  finished  and  pre- 
sented on  May  29th  1815.  The  octavos  were  priced  12.^.  6f/.,  and 
the  duodecimos  7s.  Qd. ;  sums  far  too  high  for  the  means  of  the 
poorer  classes  :  but  perhaps  it  was  intended  that  the  greater  num- 
ber should  be  distributed  gratuitously. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  London,  {Keating)  1818,  12^. 

Title,  '  The  New  Testament,  &c.  [as  in  Dr.  Challoner''s  early  edi- 
tions.] '  London  :  Printed  and  published  by  Keating  and  Brown, 
'  Duke  Street^  Grosvenor  Square,  1818.'  Approbations^  of  Rhemcs 
]582,  of  Doway,  1599,  and  of  Dr.  Challoner's  first  Edition,  1748: 
Order  of  all  the  Books  :  together,  2  pages :  Text,  pp.  1-488  :  Table 
of  Controversies,  of  Epistles  and  Gospels ;  Chronological  Table, 
pp.  489-500. 

This  Edition  is  printed  exactly  from  that  of  1749,  both  in  Text 
and  Notes.  Even  the  pages  agree.  The  only  difference  which  I 
have  perceived  is,  that  the  Table  of  Controversies  contains  one  ad- 
dition, from  the  edition  of  1750,  and  the  omission  in  Luke  i.  80  is 
corrected.     Both  the  type  and  the  paper  ai'e  good. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  London,  P.  Hack,  1818,  12". 

Title,  'The  New  Testament,  &c.  with  the  original  Greek.  Edited 
'  by  M.  Sidney,  and  carefully  revised  by  the  Rev.  R.  Horrabin.  The 
'  Text  is  conformable  to  that  of  the  edition  published  by  authority 


238  ("OI.I.AIIONS    AND 

*  in  17 19.     London,  Printed  by  P.  and  F.  Hack,  CuUum  Street, 

*  Fenchureh  Street;  and  sold  by  P.  Fagan,  22,  Virginia  Street, 
'  Wellclose  Square.  1818.'     Reverse  blank, — '  By  way  of  Preface 

*  to  this  edition  we  insert  the  following  Letter  of  his  Holiness 
'  Pius    the    sixth,   to    the   late    Archbishop    of    Florence,   on    his 

*  translation  of  the  Holy  Bible  into  Italian — a  letter  deserving 
'  of  particular  attention,  because  it  unequivocally  shows  the  benefit 
'  which  the  faithful  may  reap  from  their  having  the  Holy  Scrip- 

*  turcs  in  their  vulgar  tongue,  provided  they  read  them  with  the 
^  same  spirit  of  submission  as  the  Eunuch  of  Queen  Candace, 
'  (Act.viii.)  See  2  Peter  m.\G,  and  i.  20.'  The  Letter:  Order  of 
Books:  Approbation  of  the  Edition  of  1749;  together,  4  pages. 
The  Text,  pp.  7—504.  A  Table  of  Controversies  (agreeing  with 
that  of  the  Edit.  1750.)  Table  of  Epistles  and  Gospels ;  pp. 
505-512. 

This  Edition  has  the  heads  of  chapters  (not  in  1749  or  1750) 
from  the  edition  1752 :  The  Text  appears  to  agree  with  that  of 
1749:  (except  in  J'hilippians  ii.  7):  but  the  Notes  vary  consider- 
ably. A  few  are  added :  many  ai'e  omitted :  many  curtailed,  and 
many  altered  in  expression,  softening  down  Bishop  Challoncr''s 
rough  language.  In  short,  it  is  a  reimprcssion  of  the  R.  C.  l^ible 
Society^s  'J'estament  of  1815. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  Dublin,  R.  Coyne,  1820,  12". 

Title,  '•  The  New  Testament,  &c.  newly  revised,  &c.  Stereotype 
'  Edition.  Dublin :  printed  by  R.  Coyne,  Catholic  Bookseller,  16.  Par- 
'  liament  Street;  1820.'  On  reverse  is  The  Order  of  ]3ooks.  The 
Text,  pp.  3— 511.  On  reverse  of  the  last,  the  names  of  the  printer 
and  stereotyper. 

This  edition  is  entirely  without  Notes.  Pasted  within  the  cover 
is  Dr.  Troy's  Certificate,  followed  by  an  Extract  of  a  Rescript  ad- 
dressed by  Pope  Pius  VIL  to  the  Vicars  Apostolic  of  Great 
Britain.     See  a  notice  of  these  pieces,  above,  at  p.  120. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  London,  S.Baaster,  1823,  8°. 
Title.    '  Translation   of  the   New  Testament  of  our   Lord  and 
'  Saviour  Josus   Christ,  from  the  Latin  Vulgate.      Published  by 

*  authority,  and  diligently  compared  with  the  original  Greek. — 
'  London:  printed  for  Samuel  Bagster,  Paternoster  Row,  N".  15. 
'  MDCccxxiii."'    On  reverse,  Approbation  of  the  Edition  of  1749. — 

*  An  Historical  Index,  by  which  tlie  J  Jfe  of  Christ  is  shewn  in  the 


lillJLIOGKAPIIICAI-  DESCRIPTIONS.  239 

'accordance  of  tlie  four  Gospels,'  11  pages:  Address  [being  an 
extract  from  the  Address  of  the  London  edition  of  1815],  1  page: 
Advertisement,  1  page.  Order  of  books,  1  page.  The  Text,  p.  3— 
641.     Table  of  Epistles  and  Gospels,  13  pages. 

This  edition  exactly  resembles  in  appearance  the  London  edition 
of  1815  :  and  T  judge  it  to  be  struck  off  from  the  same  8tereotj[)e 
plates :  but  all  the  Errata  (except  three)  mentioned  in  the  edition 
of  1815  are  here  corrected.  The  preliminary  pieces  and  Table  arc 
the  same,  except  that  the  Address  of  1815  is  greatly  shortened 
here. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  Belfast,  1825,  12°. 

Title,  '  The  New  Testament,  &c.  with  Annotations,  &c.  Belfast, 
'  Printed  by  Joseph  Smyth,  34,  High  Street.  1825.' 

On  the  reverse  is  The  Order  of  Books  ;  and  at  the  bottom  of  that 
page,  '  Belfast ;  stereotyped  by  M,  Downing,  1825.'' 

Admonition  :  Pope  Pius'  Letter :  Approbations,  of  Rhemes, 
1582;  of  Douay,  1599:  of  '  the  present  edition'  (i.  e.  Dr.  Chal- 
loner's  first  edition,  1 749),  pp.  1-6.— The  Text,  pp.  7-375  :  Tables, 
pp.  376-382. 

I  am  assured  that  this  is  simply  a  reprint  of  an  edition  stereo- 
typed at  Belfast  in  1817.  I  judge  that  it  was  copied  from  the 
Dublin  Testament  of  1814  :  particularly  as  it  repeats  an  accidental 
error  of  the  press,  at  Acts  xxv.  18,  which  occurred  in  that  edition 
only. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  London,  1825,  8«. 

Title,  '  The  New  Testament,  &c.  with  notes  for  determining  the 
'  original  and  genuine  meaning  of  certain  passages  in  Holy  Writ : 
'  and  wherein  is  marked  the  concordance  of  particular  parts  with 
'  other  passages  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament :  To  which  are 
'  added  Tables  of  Controversial  references  and  of  certain  cor- 
'  ruptions  in  other  versions  of  the  Sacred  Text :  a  Table  of  the 
'  Epistles  and  Gospels  for  all  the  Sundays  and  Holidays  throughout 
'  the  year.  Also  an  Historical  Index,  wherein,  &c.  [as  in  the 
'  edition  of  1815].  Permissu  Superiorum.  London,  printed  for 
'  Ambrose  Cudden,  Catholic  publisher,  62  Paternoster  Row,  and 
'  sold  by  all  booksellers,    mdcccxxv.' 

Reverse  blank. — Approbation  of  Dr.  Challoners  first  edition  : 
Pope  Pius  Vlth's  Letter.  '  A  Table  pointing  out  some  of  the 
'  errors,  mistranslations  and  corruptions  of  the  Sacred  Text,  in 
'  versions  of  the  New  Testament  made  by  those  who  have  separated 


210  COLLATION'S   AXD 

'  themselves  from  the  unity  of  the  Holy  Catholic  Church  :'  A  Table 
of  Controversies  :  Historical  Index  :  Admonition  :  Advertisement : 
(Jrder  of  ]Jooks  ;  pp.  iii— xxvi.  The  Text,  pp.  3—641.  Table  of 
Epistles,  &c.  pp.  13. 

This  edition  bears  no  Approbation  of  any  living  Bishop.  A 
portrait  of  Bishop  Poynter  is  prefixed.  It  is  not  very  carefully 
printed. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  Dublin,  R.  Coyne,  1825.  12°. 

Title, '  The  New  Testament,  &c.  with  Annotations,  &c.  Approved 
'  and    recommended    by   the   four  11.  C.  Archbishops    of   Ireland. 

*  Stereotype  Edition.  Dublin :  Printed  by  Richard  Coyne,  and 
'  sold  by  Joseph  Booker,  Catholic  bookseller  and  publisher,  61  New 
'  Bond  Street  London.  1825.' 

There  never  was  such  an  edition.  But  this  title  is  sometimes 
found  prefixed  to  copies  of  the  Dublin  edition  of  1820,  which  is 
entirely  imtliout  Annotations.  It  is  believed  that  this  was  done  by 
Booker  the  London  publisher,  in  order  to  assist  the  sale  of  copies 
then  lying  on  his  hands. 

I  have  likewise  seen  a  third  title-page  attached  to  the  Testament 
of  1820;  differently  worded,  and  without  any  date. 

NEW  TESTAxMENT,  Dublin,  R.  Coyne,  1826.  12°. 

Title,  '  The  New  Testament  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 
'  Christ :  translated  out  of  the  Latin  Vulgate  ;  and  diligently  com- 
'  pared  with  the  Original  Greek  :  Stereotype  Edition.  Dublin : 
'  Printed  by  Richard  Coyne,  4  Capel  Street,  Bookseller  and  printer 
'  to  the  Royal  College  of  St.  Patrick,  Maynooth,  and  Publisher  to 
'  the  R.  C.  Bishops  of  Ireland.  London:  sold  by  J.  Booker,  New 
'  Bond  Street.  1826.'  On  the  reverse  is  the  Approbation  of  Dr. 
Challoner's  first  edition,  1749 ;    after  which   follows  one  '  of  the 

*  present  edition,'  signed  by  four  Roman  Catholic  Archbi-shops  ; 
which  see  above,  at  p.  125.  An  Historical  Index,  pp.  3—7.  Order 
of  Books,  and  Advertisement  concerning  the  notes  and  marks  made 
use  of,  1  page.  The  Text,  pp.  1-367 :  one  blank.  Table  of  E^pistles 
and  Gospels,  pp.  i.-vii. :  reverse  blank. 

Both  the  Text  and  Notes  of  this  edition  are  exactly  copied  from 
that  which  was  published  in  London  by  the  Roman  Catholic  Bible 
Society  in  1815;  only  that  the  introductoi-y  Address  is  omitted. 
Three  thousand  copies  were  struck  off  for  the  Commissioners  of 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL    DESCKIPTIONS.  241 

Irish  Education ;  and  a  much  larger  number  was  issued  afterwards. 
A  new  title  was  printed  in  1834,  to  expedite  the  sale  of  copies. 
See  under  that  year. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  Neio  YorJc,  1834.  8°. 
Title,  '  The  New  Testament  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 
'  Christ ;  translated  out  of  the  Latin  Vulgate,  diligently  compared 
'  with  the  Original  Greek,  and  first  published  by  the  English  Ool- 

*  lege  of  Eheims,  anno  1582.  With  the  original  Preface,  argu- 
'  guments  and  tables,  marginal  notes,  and  Annotations.  To  which 
'  are  now  added,  an  introductory  Essay ;  and  a  complete  topical 
'  and  textual  Index.  New- York :  published  by  Jonathan  Leavitt, 
'  182,  Broadway.  Boston :  Crocker  and  Brewster,  47^  Washing- 
'  ton  Street.  1834.'  '  Recommendations  of  this  edition  ;^  concluded 
with  the  following  Certificate  :  '  We  have  compared  this  New- 
'  York  edition  of  the  Romish  Testament  and  Annotations  with 
'  the  first  publication  of  that  volume,  which  was  issued  at  Rheims 
'  in  1582 ;  and,  after  examination,  we  do  hereby  certify,  that 
'  the  present  reprint  is  an  exact  and  faithful  copy  of  the  ori- 
'  ginal  work,  without  abridgment  or  addition,  except  that  the 
'  Latin  of  a  few  phrases  which  were  translated  by  the  Annotators, 
'  and  some  unimportant  expletive  words  were  undesignedly  omitted. 
'  The  orthography  also  has  been  modernized.  John  Breckinridge. 
'  WilHam  C.  Brownlee,  D.  D.  Thomas  de  Witt,  D.  D.  Duncan  Dun- 
'  bar.  Archibald  Maclay.  William  Patton.'  2  pages.  Introductory 
address  to  Protestants,  pp.  5-8.  Original  Preface,  &c.  followed  by 
the  Text,  pp.  9-438.  Appendix,  containing  a  few  short  marginal 
notes,  which  accidentally  were  omitted  in  their  proper  places, 
1  page.  '  Explication  of  certain  words  in  the  Rhemish  New  Testa- 
ment, not  famiharly  used,'  1  page.     Index,  pp.  441-458. 

The  Annotations  are  placed  at  the  foot  of  each  page.     The  type 
is  small,  but  clear  and  distinct.     The  book  is  stereotyped. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  DvMin,  1834.  12°. 

Title,  '  The  New  Testament  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 

'  Christ.     Translated  out  of  the   Latin   Vulgate  ;    and  diligently 

'  compared  with  the  Original  Greek,  with  Notes,  and  Historical 

'  Index,  by  which  the  Life  of  Christ  is  shown  in  the  Concordance  of 

*  the  four  Gospels,  and  an  enlarged  Table  of  the  Epistles  and  Gos- 

*  pels  throughout  the  year.  Stereotype  Edition.  Dublin,  printed 
'  by  Richard  Coyne,  &c.  &c.  1834.' 

I  i 


242  COLLATIONS    AND 

On  reverse,  the  Approbation  of  Dr.  Challoner's  first  edition  :  and 
the  four  Roman  Catholic  Archbisliops'  Approbation  of  '  this  ste- 
'  reotyped  edition,'  dated  Dec.  IGth,  1825.  Historical  Index, 
pp.  3-7.  Order  of  books  :  Text,  pp.  J-3G7 :  Table  of  Ejiistles,  &c. 
pp.  i-vii. 

In  fact,  it  is  the  edition  of  1820,  in  every  thing,  except  the 
Title. 

In  the  next  year,  a  new  Title  was  printed,  dated  1835.  All  the 
rest  is  the  same.    [I  saw  the  book,  at  Dublin.] 

Again,  the  same  device  was  made  use  of  in  1837  and  1840.  I 
have  seen  a  copy  bearing  this  last  date. 

THE  FOUR  GOSPELS,  by  Dr.  Lingard,  1836,  8°. 

Title,  '  A  new  version  of  The  Four  Gospels ;  with  notes  critical 
'  and  explanatory,  by  a  Catholic.  London,  Joseph  Booker,  61,  ^ew 
'  Bond  Street,  1836.' 

Introduction,  pp.  v— xx.  The  Text,  pp.  1-421.  'Each  Gospel 
has  a  short  Introduction  prefixed.  The  notes  are  subjoined  to 
each  page. 

After  the  learned  author's  death,  this  work  was  reissued,  in 
1851,  with  a  new  title-page  bearing  his  name,  but  without  any 
other  alteration. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  Dublin,  1837,  12". 

Title,  '  The  New  Testament  of  our  Lord   and  Saviour  Jesus 

'  Christ :  translated  out  of  the  Latin  Vulgate ;  and  diligently  com- 

'  pared    with    the   Original   Greek.      Stereotype  edition.     Dublin, 

'  printed  by  Richard  Coyne,  &c.    London,  sold  by  J.  Booker,  New 

Bond  Street,  1837.' 

On  reverse  of  the  title  is  the  Approbation  given  to  Challoner's 
first  edition  :  but  nothing  subsequent.  In  all  other  respects  this 
is  precisely  the  edition  of  1826,  reissued,  as  in  1834  and  1835,  with 
new  title-pages. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  Dn.  Blake's,  Netcry,  1838,  12». 
Title,  '  The  New  Testament,  &c.  &c.  Newry,  Robert  Greer,  Mar- 
'  garet  Square  :  Sinnns  and  M^  Intyre,  Belfast :  J.  Gumming,  Dub- 
'  lin.  1838.'  Reverse  blank.  The  Letter  of  Pope  Pius  VI.  to 
Martini :  An  Address  and  Approbation  by  Dr.  Blake,  in  which  he 
states  that  he  has  personally  revised  every  page  of  this  edition  : 


BIULIOGllAPHICAL   DESCRH'TIONS.  243 

the  Order  of  Books :  together  2  pages :  The  Text,  pp.  1-378  :  Table 
of  Epistles  and  Gospels  ;  Historical  and  Chronological  Index;  Table 
of  References,  pp.  379-884. 

The  volume  is  in  a  good  clear  legible  type,  and  appears  to  be 
carefully  printed. 

NEW  TESTAMENT.  Belfast,  1839.  16". 
Title,  '  The  New  Testament,  &c.  with  Annotations  fcc.     Pub- 
'  lished  with  the  Approbation  of  the  R*.  Rev'i.  Dr.  Denvir.  Belfast, 
'  stereotyped  and  printed  by  T.  Mairs  :  sold  by  Archer  and  Sons, 
'  Castle-place,  1839.''     A  Wood-cut,  representing  the  Crucifixion  : 
on  reverse,   The  Letter  of  Pope  Pius  VI. ;  after  which  follows, 
'  The  present  edition  of  the  Douay  Testament  published  by  the 
'  firm  of  Archer  and  Sons,  Castle-place,  Belfast,  has  been  carefully 
'  revised,  and  diligently  compared   with   the  Latin  Vulgate.     To 
'  promote  the  spiritual  interests  of  the  faithful,  I  hereby  impart  to 
'  it  my  approbation,  and  earnestly  recommend  its  pious  perusal. 
*  C.  Denvir,  D.  D.  B.  C.  Bishop  Down  and  Connor.  [Monogram 
'  I.  H.  S.]  Given  at  Belfast,  August  20,  1839.'— A  '  Preface  to  the 
'  New  Testament  published  by  Archer  and  Sons,  by  the  Rev''.  Daniel 
'  Curoe,  P.  P.  Randalstown,'  3  pages  ;  in  which  the  writer  mentions, 
that  three  hundred  thousand  copies  of  the  Douay  version  had  been 
printed  in  Ireland  and  sold  within  a  few  preceding  years. — The 
Order  of  Books.     The  Text,  pp.  5 — 344 :  Index  and  Tables,  pp. 
345 — 352.      This   edition    is  adorned  with  six  coarse  wood-cuts, 
printed  with  the  text.     That  at  p.  28  contains  a  somewhat  ludi- 
crous representation  of  a    rock   surrounded  by  boisterous  waves, 
the  whole  of  its  surface  occupied  by  St.  Peter's  church  at  Rome  ; 
underneath  is  the  verse, '  Upon  this  rock  I  will  build  my  church,'  &c. 
The  text  appears  to  differ,  in  a  few  slight  points,  from  that  of 
the  Bible  of  1825,  and  the  Newry  Testament  of  1838. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  Belfast,  1840.  8". 

Title,  '  The  New  Testament,  &c.  with  Annotations,  &c.  published 
'  with  the  Approbation  of  the  Right  Rev.  Dr.  Blake.  Belfast,  by 
'  Simms  and  M'^  Intyre.'  It  contains  pp.  378.  The  '  Approbation' 
is  dated  1st  September,  1838. 

NEW  TESTAMENT.    PUladelpUa,  1840.  12". 
Title,  '  The  New  Testament,  &c.     With  Annotations,   Refer- 

I  i  2 


244  (  OLLATIONS   AND 

'  ences,  and  an  historical  and  Chronological  Index.     From  the  last 
'  London  and  Dublin  edition.     Published  with  the  Approbation  of 

*  the  Right  Rev.  Francis  Patrick  Kenrick,  and  the  Right  Rev.  J. 
'  Hughes.     Philadelphia  :    Eugene  Cumniiskcy,  130,  South  Sixth 

*  Street.     Stereotyped  by  L.  Johnson,  1840.' 

On  reverse,  the  Approbations  of  those  two  bishops;  which  see 
above,  at  p.  147.  —  The  Books  of  the  New  Testament:  The 
Text,  pp.  3— 421.  Table  of  Epistles  and  Gospels;  Table  of 
References :  Historical  and  Chronological  Index  ;  Table  of  Scrip- 
tm-e  Time  ;  pp.  422—429. 

There  are  INIarginal  References,  at  the  foot  of  the  page. 

At  the  end  of  the  Volume  is  Curamiskey's  catalogue  of  books,  3 

pages,  containing  among  other  articles 

dollars  cents 

'  Haydock's  grand  folio  Doway  Bible,  with  plates    35 

'  Challoner's  quarto  Bible,  engravings  5 

'  Challoner's  octavo  Bible,  plates  2     25 

'  Doway  Testaments,  varying  in  price  from  37^  cents  to  2     25 

*  '  Ward's  Errata  of  the  Protestant  Bible  ;  and  other  books  of  the 
same  kind,'  &c. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  ^^//asM 841.  24". 

Title, '  New  Testament,  &c.,  with  Annotations,  &c.  pubHshed  with 
'  the  Approbation  of  the  Right  Rev.  Dr.  Denvir.  Belfast,  Simms  and 
'  Mc  Intyre.'  Prefixed  arc  the  Letter  of  Pope  Pius  VI.  to  ]\lar- 
tini  :  and  Bp.  Denvir's  Approbation,  dated  24th  July  1839. 

Both  Text  and  Notes  appear  to  agree  with  Dr.  Murray's  edition 
of  1825. 

Mem.  Although  Pius  VI.  so  warmly  commended  Martini  and 
his  translation,  which  was  accompanied  with  copious  notes,  and 
published  in  a  large  and  very  expensive  form  :  yet  his  successor 
Pius  VII.  condemned  two  or  three  editions  of  it  which  were  printed 
in  a  shape  more  accessible  to  the  generality  of  people,  viz.  in  1813, 
1817,  and  1818. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  Dr.  M^IIale's,  Tuam,  1846.  12°. 
Title,  '  The  New  Testament,   &:c.  &c.  with  the  Approbation  of 
'  His  Grace  the   jVIost  Rev.   IX  Mac  Hale.  AncHBisnor  of 
'  TiAM.     Tuam,  published  by  Thomas  Brennan  :  Dublin,  sold  by 
'  James  Duffv.  .m.ih(c.xi.vi." 


EIBLIOGRAI'HICAr,    DESCRIPTIONS.  245 

The  reverse  is  blank.  The  '  Approbation,'  which  see  above,  at 
p.  14-7.     The  Text,  pp.  5-350.     Index  and  Tables,  pp.  351-360. 

The  Text  is  that  of  Dr.  Murray's  Bible  of  1825.  The  Notes 
appear  to  agree  with  those  in  the  Newry  edition  of  1838,  which 
were  taken  verbatim  from  Dr.  Murray's  Bible.  The  book  was 
stereotyped  in  Dublin,  though  '  Tuam'  is  placed  on  its  title-page. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  London  and  Belfast,  1847.  12°. 

Title,  '  The  New  Testament  &c.  with  Annotations,  &c.  London 
'  and  Belfast,  printed  by  Simms  and  M^Intyre,  1847.'  It  contains 
the  Letter  of  Pope  Pius  VI. :  the  Approbation  of  Dr.  Blake,  dated 
1838:  the  Text,  pp.  1-384. 

THE  GOSPELS,  hj  Bishop  Kenuick,  1849. 

Title,  '  The  Four  Gospels,  translated  from  the  Latin  Vulgate, 
'  and  diligently  compared  with  the  original  Greek  Text,  being  a 
'  revision  of  the  Rhemish  translation,  with  Notes  critical  and  ex- 
'  planatory.  By  Francis  Patrick  Kenrick,  bishop  of  Philadelphia. 
'  (Luke  i.  4.)  New-York;  Edward  Dunigan  and  Brother,  151 
'  Fulton  Street,  1849.'  Dedication, '  To  the  Hierarchy  of  the  United 
States  assembled  in  the  seventh  Provincial  Council  of  Baltimore,^ 
1  page  ;  Synopsis  of  the  Gospels  ;  Explanations  ;  a  brief  notice  of 
Manuscripts,  and  of  Ancient  versions ;  false  title ;  together  pp. 
18.  General  Preface,  pp.  19-30 :  Preface  to  the  Gospel  of  St. 
Matthew,  pp.  31,  32.  The  Text,  pp.  33-572.  There  are  no  Tables 
of  any  kind  :  a  map  of  Palestine  is  prefixed.  The  Notes,  which  are 
copious,  are  printed  at  the  foot  of  each  page.  The  paper  and  press- 
work  of  the  volume  are  excellent. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  Dublin,  R.  Coyne,  1850.  12^ 

Title,  as  in  the  Testaments  of  the  years  1834  and  1835,  by  the 
same  publisher,  with  the  date  altered  to  1850.  The  reverse  is  the 
same :  and  the  entire  book  the  same,  being  taken  from  the  stereo- 
type plates  which  were  cast  for  the  edition  first  issued  in  1826. 

NEW   TESTAMENT,  published  by  Richardson,  London,  Derbyy 
and  Dublin.  24°.      Without  date,  but  about  1850  or  1851. 

Title,  '  The  New  Testament,  &c.  with  Annotations,  &c.  Per- 
'  missu  Superiorum.     London,  Richardson  and  Son,  Dublin,  and 


24C 


COLLATIONS   AND 


*  Derby.'  Xo  date.  Prefixed  is  a  woodcut,  representing  a  priest 
kneeling  in  prayer,  beneath  a  canopy.  The  letter  of  Pope  Pius  VI. 
and  an  Approbation  by  Dr.  Denvir,  dated  1836,  (copied  from  a 
Belfast  .stereotype  edition,)  which  see  above,  at  p.  135.  The  Text, 
pp.  oOl,  numbered  at  the  top.  The  Text  appears  to  agree  with  that 
of  Dr.  jNIurray's  Bible  and  his  small  Testaments. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  Richardson s,  London,  ^c.  8'\     No  date. 

(1851  ?) 

Title,  '  The  New  Testament,  &c.  with  Annotations  by  the  Rev. 
'  Dr.  Challoner,  together  with  references  &c.  Published  with  Ap- 
'  probation.  London,  published  by  Richardson  and  Son,  172  Fleet 
'  Street,  9  Capel  Street  Dublin,  and  Derby.' 

On  the  next  leaf  is  the  '  Approbation""  of  Bishops  AValsh  and 
Wiseman,  dated  1st  January,  1847.  (See  it  above,  p.  149.)  On  the 
reverse,  a  Prayer  before  reading  the  Ploly  Scripture.  Approbation 
of  the  New  Testament  by  the  University  of  Ixhcims,  1582:  The 
Books  of  the  New  Testament:  The  Text,  pp.  5-214:  Table  of 
Epistles  &c.,  1  page.  The  Contents  of  jiooks  and  Chapters  are 
pi"intcd  in  a  very  small  Roman  letter. 

The  Text  appears  generally  to  follow  Dr.  Troy's  Bible  of  1791, 
Haydock's  Bible  of  1812-13;  and  the  New  Testament  of  1803. 
The  Notes  seem  to  agree  with  those  in  Dr.  Murray's  Bible,  8°. 
1825. 

ACTS  AND  EPISTLES,  by  Bishop  Kknrk  k,  1851.  8°, 

Title,  '  The  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  the  Epistles  of  St.  Paul,  the 
'  Catholic  Jspistlcs,  and  the  Apocalypse.  Translated  from  the  Latin 
'  Vulgate,  and  diligently  compared  with  the  Greek  Text,  being  a 
'  revision  of  the  Rhemish  translation,  with  Notes,  critical  and  ex- 
'  planatory.  By  Francis  Patrick  Kenrick,  Bishop  of  Philadelphia. 
'  [Jude  V.  17.]  New- York  :  Edward  Dunigan  and  Brother,  Fulton 
'  Street,  Broadway,  1851,'  8°. — Contents  :  General  Introduction  : 
A  brief  notice  of  Manuscripts  :  Chief  Versions  :  Abbreviations : 
together  pp.  xvi.  introduction  to  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  pp.  17, 
18.  Chronological  Table,  p.  19.  p.  20  is  blank.  The  Text,  pp. 
21-C80. — There  are  no  Tables  of  Controversies,  nor  of  Epistles 
and  Gospels ;  nor  Eirata.  Prefixed  to  the  Volume  is  a  Map  of 
'  the  Countries  travelled  by  the  Apostles.'' 


Bl«r:nTorKAr«iCAL    DESCRIPTIONS.  247 

Each  book  and  Epistle  has  a  separate  Introduction. — The  Notes 
are  placed  at  the  foot  of  each  page.  The  Volume  is  distinctly  and 
handsomely  printed. 

FOUR  GOSPELS,  by  Dr.  Lingard,  1851,  8". 

Title,  'A  new  version  of  the  four  Gospels,  with  notes  critical  and 
'  explanatory,  by  John  Lingard,  D.D.  First  published  in  1836. 
'  London,  0.  Dolman,  61  New  Bond  Street,  1851.' 

With  exception  of  this  title-page,  the  book  is  precisely  the  edi- 
tion of  1836,  the  unsold  copies  having  fallen  into  the  hands  of  a 
new  publisher. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  Dublin, \m\,ld,\ 

Title,  '  The  New  Testament,  &c.  with  Annotations,  References, 
'  &c.  Published  with  the  Approbation  of  His  Grace  the  Most 
*  Rev^.  D"^.  Murray,  Archbishop  of  Dublin.  Dublin  :  Published  by 
'  James  Duffy,  7  Wellington  Quay,  1851.' 

There  are  two  other  title-pages,  dated  1852,  and  1853 :  but  I 
believe  that  the  three  Editions  are  precisely  alike. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,*Xo%f/o^^  and  Belfast,  1851,  16'\ 

Title,  '  The  New  Testament,  &c.  with  Annotations,  &c.  London, 
'  Simms  and  M^  Intyre,  Paternoster  Row,  and  Donegall  Street, 
'  Beh'ast.  1851.' 

In  this  edition  the  title-page  alone  is  new :  the  rest  of  the  book 
is  struck  off  from  the  stereotype  plates  used  by  these  publishers  in 
their  edition  of  1839,  described  at  p.  243.  The  frontispiece  is 
withdrawn :  but  the  six  woodcuts  remain.  There  is  no  '  Approba- 
'  tion'  of  any  Bishop.  Perhaps  the  impression  was  chiefly  destined 
for  circulation  in  England. 

NEW  TESTAMENT,  London,  1851,  12^. 

Title,  '  The  New  Testament,  &c.  newly  revised,  &c.  with  Anno- 
'  tations,  &c.  London,  printed  and  published  by  J.  Brown  (late 
'  Keating  and  Brown)  10  Duke  Street,  Manchester  Square.'  Ap- 
probation, of  Dr.  Challoner's  first  edition  ;  Order  of  all  the  Books. 
Approbation  of  the  University  of  Rhemes,  1582:  Approbation  of 
the  University  of  Doway,  1599  :  One  leaf.— The  Text,  pp.  1-488  : 


248  COI-LATIONS  AND  BIBLIOGRAPHICAL  DESCRIPTIONS. 

Table  of  Controversies, — of  Epistles  and  Gospels,  Chronological 
Tabic ;  pp.  489-500. 

The  Text  appears  to  be  that  of  the  edition  of  1749:  and  the 
Notes  also  agree  ;  except  that  three  notes  are  added  from  that  of 
1750,  viz.,  at  1  John  iii.  9.  v.  1,  and  18. — The  paging  also  agrees 
with  the  edition  of  1750. 


APPENDIX. 

No.  T. 


PREFACE  TO  THE  xVEW  TESTAMENT,  1582. 

'  The  Preface  to  the  reader,  treating  of  these  three 
points :  of  the  translation  of  Holy  Scriptures  into  the 
vulgar  tongues,  and  namely  into  English :  of  the  causes 
why  this  new  Testament  is  translated  according  to  the 
auncient  vulgar  Latin  text :  and  of  the  manor  of  transla- 
ting the  same. 

The  holy  Bible  long  since  translated  by  us  into  English, 
and  the  Old  Testament  lying  by  us  for  lacke  of  good 
meanes  to  publish  the  whole  in  such  sorte  as  a  worke  of  so 
great  charge  and  importance  requireth :  we  have  yet 
through  God's  goodnes  at  length  fully  finished  for  thee 
(most  Christian  reader)  all  the  New  Testament,  which 
is  the  principal  most  profitable  and  comfortable  peece  of 
holy  writte  :  and  aswel  for  all  other  institution  of  life  and 
doctrine,  as  specially  for  deciding  the  doubtes  of  these 
daies,  more  propre  and  pregnant  then  the  other  part  not 
yet  printed. 

Which  translation  we  doe  not  for  all  that  publish,  upon  Translation  of 
erroneous  opinion  of  necessitie,  that  the  holy  Scriptures  t^^e  Scriptures 
should  alwaies  be  in  our  mother  tonge,  or  that  they  ought,  "^*^°  ^^^  vulgar 
or  were  ordained  by  God,  to  be  read  indifferently  of  all,  or  glf^^^{y  neces- 
could  be  easily  understood  of  every  one  that  readeth  or  sarie  or  profit- 
heareth  them  in  a  knowen  language :  or  that  they  were  able,  but  ac- 
not  often  through  mans   malice  or  infirmitie,  pernicious  ^°^^^^S  to  the 
and  much  hurtful  to  many :  or  that  we  generally  and  abso- 
lutely deemed  it  more  convenient  in  itself,  and  more  agre- 
able  to  Gods  word  and  honour,  or  edification  of  the  faith- 
ful, to  have  them  turned  into  vulgar  tonges,  then  to  be 
kept  and  studied  only  in  the  Ecclesiastical  learned  lan- 
guages :   Not  for  these  nor  any  such  like  causes  doe  we 
translate  this  sacred  booke,  but  upon  special  consideration 

Kk 


250 


PHKKACF.    TO    THK 


Tlie  Cliurchos 
wisotloiii  and 
modcratio  con- 
cerning vulgar 
translation. 


The  Scripture? 
in  the  vulgar 
languages  of 
divers  nations. 


Aucient  Catho- 
like  translations 
of  the  Bible 
into  the  Italian, 
Frenche,  and 
Englishe 
tongue. 


of  the  present  time,  state,  and  condition  of  our  countrie, 
unto  which,  divers  thinges  are  either  necessarie,  or  profit- 
able and  medicinable  now,  that  otherwise  in  the  peace  of 
the  Church  were  neither  moch  requisite,  nor  perchance 
wholy  tolerable. 

In  this  matter,  to  marke  only  the  wiscdom  and  modera- 
tio  of  holy  Church  and  the  governours  thereof  on  the  one 
side,  and  the  indiscrete  zeale  of  the  popular,  and  their 
factious  leaders,  on  the  other,  is  a  high  point  of  prudence. 
These  later,  partly  of  simplicitie,  partly  of  curiositie,  and 
specially  of  pride  and  disobedience,  have  made  clainie  in 
this  case  for  the  common  people,  with  plausible  pretences 
many,  but  good  reasons  none  at  all.  The  other,  to  whom 
Christ  hath  given  charge  of  our  soules,  the  dispensing  of 
God's  mysteries  and  treasures  (among  which  holy  Scripture 
is  no  smale  store)  and  the  feeding  his  familie  in  season 
with  foode  fit  for  every  sort,  have  neither  of  old  nor  of  late 
ever  wholy  condemned  all  vulgar  versions  of  Scripture,  nor 
have  at  any  time  generally  forbidden  the  faithful  to  reade 
the  same :  yet  they  have  not  by  publike  authoritie  pre- 
scribed, commaunded,  or  authentically  ever  recommended 
any  such  interpretation  to  be  indifferently  used  of  all  men. 

The  Armenians  say  they  have  the  Psalter  and  some 
other  pecces  translated  by  S.  Chrysostom  into  their  lan- 
guage, when  he  was  banished  among  them.  And  George 
the  Patriarch,  in  writing  his  life,  significth  no  lesse.  The 
Slavonians  affirme  they  have  the  Scriptures  in  their  vulgar 
tongue,  turned  by  S.  Ilierom,  and  some  would  gatlier  so 
much  by  his  owne  wordes  in  his  epistle  to  Sophronius,  but 
the  place  in  deede  proveth  it  not.  Vulpilas  surely  gave 
the  Scriptures  to  the  Gothes  in  their  owne  tonge,  and 
that  before  he  was  an  Arrian.  It  is  almost  three  hundred 
yeres,  since  James  Archbishop  of  Genua,  is  said  to  have 
translated  the  IJible  into  Italian.  More  then  two  himdred 
yeres  agoe,  in  the  daies  of  Charles  the  fifth  the  Frenche 
king,  was  it  put  forth  faithfully  in  Frenche,  the  sooner  to 
shake  out  of  the  deceived  ])eoplcs  hfides  the  false  heretical 
translations  of  a  sect  called  Waldcnscs.  In  our  own 
countrie,  notwithstanding  the  Latin  tonge  was  ever  (to  use 
Venerable  Bedes  wordes)  common   to  all  tho  provinces  of 


NEW    TESTAMENT,     I582.  251 

the  same  for  meditation  or  studie  of  Scriptures,  and  no 
vulgar  translation  commonly  used  or  occupied  of  the  multi- 
tude, yet  they  were  extant  in  English  even  before  the 
troubles  that  WicleflFe  and  his  folowers  raised  in  our 
Church,  as  appeareth  as  well  by  some  peeces  yet  remain- 
ing, as  by  a  provincial  Constitution  of  Thomas  Arundel  An  aiicient  pro- 
Archbishop  of  Canturburio  in  a  Councel  holden  at  Oxford.  ^'""^^  '^^'^t'*"" 

...        tion  in  England 

Where  straite  provision  was  made  that  no  heretical  version  conceminff 

set  forth  by  Wicleffe,  or  his  adherentes,  should  be  suffered,  English  transla- 

nor  any  other  in  or  after  his  time  be  published  or  permitted  tions.  See  Lin. 

to  be  readde,  being  not  approved  and  allowed  by  the  Dio-  """^'  ''•v'''-'^^ 

.  .  Maqistris. 

cesan  before :  alleaging  S.  Hierom  for  the  difficult! e  and 

danger  of  interpreting  the  holy  Scripture  out  of  one  tonge 

into  an  other,  though  by  learned  and  Catholike  men.     So 

also  it  is  there  insinuated,  that  neither  the  Translations 

set  forth  before  that  Heretike's  time,  nor  other  afterward 

being  approved  by  the  lawful  Ordinaries,  were  ever  in  our 

countrie  wholy  foi-bidden,  though  they  were  not  (to  say  the 

truth)  in  quiet  and  better  times  (much   lesse  when  the 

people  were  prone  to  altera tio,  heresie,  or  noveltie)  either 

hastily  admitted,  or  ordinarily  readde  of  the  vulgar,  but 

used  onely  or  specially  of  some  devoute  religious  and  con- 

templatives  [sic]  persons,  in  reverence,  secrecie,  and  silence, 

for  their  spiritual  comforte. 

Now  since  Luther's  revolt  also,  divers  learned  Catho-  The  like  Catho- 

likes,  for  the  more  speedy  abolishing  of  a  number  of  false  ''^^  ^"'^  vulgar 

and  impious  translations  put  forth  by  sundry  sectes,  and  ""^"^  ^  ^""^/"^ 

r^  .       "^  -I  -z  ^  many  coutnes, 

ior  the  better  preservation  or  reclaime  of  many  good  soules  gj^ce  Luther's 
endangered  thereby,  have  published  the  Bible  in  the  several  time. 
languages  of  almost  all  the  principal  provinces  of  the  Latin 
Church,  no  other  bookes  in  the  world  being  so  pernicious  as 
hereticall  translations  of  the  Scriptures,  poisoning  the 
people  under  colour  of  divine  authoritie,  and  not  many 
other  remedies  being  more  soveraine  against  the  same  (if 
it  be  used  in  order,  discretion,  and  humilitie)  then  the 
true,  faithful,  and  sincere  interpretation  opposed  there- 
unto. 

Which  causeth  the  holy  Church  not  to  forbid  utterly  The  Churches 
any  Catholike  translation,  though  she  allow  not  the  pub-  o'"''^'"  *"''  <^°- 

,.,.  J.  „  111  1.,  terminatio  con- 

lisning  or  reading  ot  any  absolutely  and  without  exception,  cerning  the 

K  k  2 


252  J'KEFACL    TO    TJJli 

reading  of  Cath- or  limitation;    knowing  by  her  divine  and   most  sincere 
oliketranslatir.s^vjgg(jQi^g^   }^q^.^  where,    when,  and    to    whom    these    her 

,      ^.  Maisters  and  Spouses  eiftes  arc  to  be  bestowed  to   the 

Fulgar  togues.  *  ^ 

most  good  of  the  faithful ;  and  therfore  neitlier  generally 
permitteth  that  which  must  needes  doe  hurt  to  the  unwor- 
thy, nor  absolutely  condemneth  that  which  may  doe  much 
good  to  the  worthie.  Whereupon,  the  order  which  many 
a  wise  man  wished  for  before,  was  taken  by  the  Deputies 
of  the  late  famous  Councel  of  Trent  in  this  behalfe,  and 
confirmed  by  supreme  authoritie,  that  the  holy  Scriptures, 
though  truely  and  Catholikely  translated  into  vulgar  tonges, 
yet  may  not  bo  indifferetly  readde  of  all  men,  nor  of  any 
other  then  such  as  have  expresse  licence  therunto  of  their 
lawful  Ordinaries,  with  good  testimonie  from  their  Curates 
or  Confessors,  that  they  be  humble  discrete  and  devout 
persons,  and  likely  to  take  much  good  and  no  harme 
thereby.  Which  prescript,  though  in  these  dales  of  ours 
it  cannot  be  so  precisely  observed,  as  in  other  times  and 
places  where  there  is  more  due  respecte  of  the  Churches 
authoritie,  rule,  and  discipline ;  yet  we  trust  all  wise  and 
godly  persons  will  use  the  matter  in  the  meane  while,  with 
such  moderation,  meekencs,  and  subiection  of  hart,  as  the 
handling  of  so  sacred  a  booke,  the  sincere  senses  of  God's 
truth  therein,  and  the  holy  Canons,  Councels,  reason,  and 
I'eligion  do  require. 

Wherein,   though  for  due  preservation   of  this  divine 
work  from  abuse  and  prophanation,   and  for  the  better 
bridling  of  the  intolerable   insolencie  of  proude,  curious, 
and  contentious  wittes,  the  governours  of  the  Church  guided 
by  God's  spirit,  as  ever  before,  so  also  upon  more  experi- 
ence of  the  maladie  of  this  time  then  before,  have  taken 
more  exact  order  both  for  the  readers  and  translations  in 
The  holy  Scrip- these  later  ages,  then  of  old :  yet  we  must  not  imagin  that 
tures  never  read  ii^  the  primitive  Church,  either  ever)-  one  that  understoode 
•    *  P^""*""*     the  learned  toncres  wherein  the  Scriptures  were  written,  or 

indifferently,  at  .  . 

their  pleasure  Other  languages  into  which  they  were  translated,  might 
without  reprehension  rcade,  reason,  dispute  turne  and 
tosse  the  Scriptures  :  or  that  our  forefathers  suftered  every 
scholemaister,  scholer,  or  Grammarian  that  had  a  little 
Greeke  or  Latin,  straight  to  take  in  hand  the  holy  Testa- 


NEW  TKSTAMENT,    1 582.  253 

ment :  or  that  the  translated  Bibles  into  the  vulgar  tonges, 
were  in  the  handes  of  every  husbandman,  artificer,  pren- 
tice, boies,  girles,  misti'esse,  maid,  man :  that  they  were 
sung,  plaied,  alleaged,  of  every  tinker,  taverner,  rimer, 
minstrel :  that  they  were  for  table  talk,  for  alebenches, 
for  boates  and  barges,  and  for  every  prophane  person  and 
companie.  No,  in  those  better  times  men  were  neither  so 
ill,  nor  so  .curious  of  themselves,  so  to  abuse  the  blessed 
booke  of  Christ :  neither  was  there  any  such  easy  meanes 
before  printing  was  invented,  to  disperse  the  copies  into 
the  handes  of  every  man,  as  now  there  is. 

They  were  then  in  Libraries,  Monasteries,  Colleges,  Wiiere  and  in 
Churches,  in  Bishops,  Priests,  and  some  other  devout  ""^^^^f  handes 
principal  Laymens  houses  and  handes :  who  used  them  with    '     .'^  p  uie3 

r  c  J  ^  were  in  tlic  pri- 

feare  and  reverence,  and  specially  such  partes  as  perteined  mitive  Church. 
to  good  life  and  inaners,  not  medling,  but  in  pulpit  and 
schooles  (and  that  moderately  to)  with  the  hard  and  high 
mysteries  and  places  of  greater  difficultie.   The  poor  plough- 
man, could  then  in  labouring  the  ground,  sing  the  hymnes 
and  psalmes  either  in  knowen   or  unknowen    languages, 
as  they  heard  them  in  the  holy  Church,  though  they  could 
neither  reade  nor  know  the  sense,  meaning,  and  mysteries 
of  the  same.     Such  holy  persons  of  both  sexes  to  whom  S.  How  the  idtie 
Hierom  in  divers  Epistles  to  them  commendeth  the  reading  of  ti'o*'^  '^'•^^^^ 
and  meditation  of  holy  Scriptures,  were  diligent  to  searche ' '.  Z*^^,     'f"' 

^    ■'  ,      .  .   .      with  what  hu- 

all  the  godly  histories  and  imitable  examples  of  chastitie,  ^jiitie  and  reli- 
humilitie,  obedience,  clemencie,  povertie,  penance,  renoQc- gion,  and  cnfor- 
ing  the  world :    they  noted  specially  the  places  that  did  nation  of  hfe 
breed  the  hatred  of  sinne,  feare  of  God's  judgement,  de-*^ 
light  in  spiritual  cogitations  :  they  referred  them  selves  in 
all  hard  places  to  the  judgement  of  the  auncient  fathers 
and  their  maisters  in  religion,  never  presuming  to  contend, 
controule,  teach  or  talke  of  their  own  sense  and  phan- 
tasie,  in  deepe  questions  of  divinitie.     Then  the  Virgins 
did  meditate  upon  the  places  and  examples  of  chastitie, 
modestie,  and  deraurenesse :  the  maried,  on  conjugal  faith 
and  continencie :,  the  parents,  how  to  bring  up  their  chil- 
dren in  faith  and  feare  of  God  :  the  Prince,  how  to  rule : 
the  subject,  how  to  obey :  the  Priest,  how  to  teach  :  the 
people,  how  to  learne. 


254 


PREFACE  TO  THE 


The  fiitliers 
sharply  repre- 
hend as  an 
abuse,  that  al 
indiflerently 
should  rcade, 
expound,  and 
talk  of  the 
Scriptures. 


Then  the  scholer  taught  not  his  inaister,  the  sheepe  con- 
trouled  not  the  Pastor,  the  yong  student  set  not  the 
Doctor  to  schoole,  not  reproved  their  fathers  of  error  and 
ignorance.  Or  if  any  were  in  those  better  daios  (as  in  al 
times  of  heresie  such  must  nedes  be)  that  had  itching  eares, 
tikhng  tongcs  and  wittes,  curious  and  contentious  dis- 
putors,  hearers,  and  talkers  rather  then  doers  of  God's 
word  :  such  the  Fathers  did  ever  sharply  reprehend,  count- 
ing them  unworthy  and  unprofitable  readers  of  the  holy 
Scriptures.  S.  Hierom  in  his  epistle  to  Paulinus  after 
declaration  that  no  handicrafte  is  so  base,  nor  liberall 
science  so  easy  that  can  be  had  without  a  Maister  (which 
S.  Augustine  also  affirmeth,  de  iitUitate  cred.  cap.  7.)  nor 
that  men  presume  in  any  occupation  to  teach  that  they 
never  learned,  '•  Only'  (saith  he)  '  the  art  of  Scripture  is 
'  that  which  every  man  chalengeth  :  this  the  chatting  old 
'  wife,  this  the  doting  old  man,  this  the  brabling  sophister, 
'  this  on  every  hand,  men  presume  to  teach  before  they 
'  learne  it.'  Againe,  '  Some  with  poise  of  lofty  wordes 
'  devise  of  Scripture  matters  among  women  :  othersome 
'  (phy  upon  it)  learn  of  women  what  to  teach  men :  and 
'  lest  that  be  not  yough,  by  facilitie  of  tonge  or  rather 
'  audacitie,  teach  that  to  others  which  they  understand 
'  never  a  whit  themselves.  To  say  nothing  of  such  as  be 
'  of  my  facultie :  who  stepping  from  secular  learning  to 
'  holy  Scriptures,  and  able  to  tickle  the  eares  of  the  multi- 
'  tude  with  a  smothe  tale,  thinke  all  they  speake,  to  be  the 
'  law  of  God.'  This  he  wrote  then,  when  this  maladie  of 
arrogancie  and  presumption  in  divine  matters  was  nothing 
so  outragious  as  now  it  is. 

S.  Gregorie  Nazianzene  made  an  oration  of  the  modera- 
tion that  was  to  be  used  in  these  matters :  where  he  saith, 
that  some  in  his  time  thought  themselves  to  have  all  the 
wisedom  in  the  world,  when  they  could  once  repeat  two  or 
three  wordes,  and  them  ill  couched  together,  out  of  Scrip- 
tures :  but  he  there  divinely  discourseth  of  the  orders  and 
differences  of  degrees :  how  in  Christos  mysticall  body 
some  are  ordeincd  to  learne,  some  to  teach  :  that  all  are 
not  Apostles,  all  Doctors,  all  interpreters,  all  of  tonges  and 
knowledge,  not  all  learned  in  Scriptures  and  divinitic:  that 


NEW  TESTAMENT,    I582.  255 

the  people  went  not  up  to  talke  with  God  in  the  moun- 

taine,  but  Moyses,  Aaron,  and  Eleazar  :  nor  they  neither, 

but  by  the  difference  of  their  caUings  :  that  they  that  rebel 

against  this    ordinance,  are    guilty  of  the   conspiracie   of 

Core  and    his  coplices :    that   in  Scripture  there  is  both 

milke  for  babes,  and  meate  for  men,  to  be  dispensed,  not  The  Scriptures 

according  to  every  ones  greedines  of  appetit  or  wilfulnes,  ^'^^^  ^®  ^'^^'" 

,      ,         .  ,  ,     /•  1  -J.*  J  'J.'       vered  in  mea- 

but  as  IS  most  meete  tor  eche  ones  necessitie  and  capacitie :  ,  ,. 

^  sure  and  discre- 

that  as  it  is  a  shame  for  a  Bishop  or  Priest  to  be  un-  ^ion,  according 

learned  in  Gods  mysteries,  so  for  the  conmion  people  it  is  to  eche  man's 

often  times  profitable  to  salvation,  not  to  be  curious,  but  to"°^''  ^^^  ^^P^" 

folow  their  Pastors  in  sinceritie  and  simplicitie  :    whereof 

excellently   saith    S.   Augustine,    '  Fidei    simplicitate    et 

sinceritate   lactati    nutriamur   in  Christo :    et  cum  parvi 

'  sumus,  maiorum  cibos  non  appetamus."'  that  is,  'Being 

'  fed  with  the  simplicitie  and  sinceritie  of  faith,  as  it  were 

'  with  milke,  so  let  us  be  nourished  in  Christ :   and  when 

*  we  are  litle  ones,  let  us  not  covet  the  meates  of  the  elder 

'  sort.'     Who  in  another  place  testifieth  that  the  word  of 

God  cannot  be  preached,  nor  certaine  mysteries  uttered 

to  all  men  alike,  but  are  to  be  delivered  according  to  the 

capacitie  of  the  hearers :   as  he  proveth  both  by  S.  Paules 

example,  who  gave   not  to  every  sort  strong   meate,  but 

milke  to  many,  as  being  not  spiritual,  but  carnal  and  not 

callable  :  and  by  our  lordes  also,  who  spake  to  some  plainely 

and  to  others  in  parables,  and  affirmed  that  he  had  many 

things  to  utter  which  the  hearers  were  not  able  to  beare. 

How  much  more  may  we  gather,  that  all  thinges  that  be 
written,  are  not  for  the  capacitie  and  diet  of  every  of  the 
simple  readers,  but  that  very  many  mysteries  of  holy  writte 
be  very  far  above  their  reach,  and  may  and  ought  to  be 
(by  as  great  reason)  delivered  them  in  measure  and  meane 
most  meete  for  them  ?  which  in  deede  can  hardly  be  done, 
when  the  whole  booke  of  the  Bible  lieth  before  every  man  in 
his  mother  tonge,  to  make  choise  of  what  he  list.  For  which 
cause  the  said  Gregorie  Nazianzen  wisheth  the  Christians 
had  as  good  a  law  as  the  Hebrues  of  old  had  :  who  (as  S. 
Hierom  also  witnesseth)  tooke  order  among  them  selves  The  Jewes  law 
that  none  should  read  the  Cantica  Ganticorum  nor  certaine  ^°''  "°*  '■^^^^'"g 


256 


PKKFAn-;  TO  I- in-. 


ccrtaiiio  bookes 
of  holy  Scrip- 
ture until  a 
time. 


The  popular 
objections  of 
witliholding  the 
Scriptures  from 
the  people, 
answered. 


Why  the 
Church  per- 
mitteth  not 
every  one  at 
their  pleasure 
to  reade  the 
Scripture. 


otlier  pieces  of  hardest  Scriptiirc-M,  till  thoy  were  thirtie 
yeres  of  age. 

And  tnicly  there  is  no  cause  why  men  should  be  more  loth 
to  be  ordered  and  moderated  in  this  point  by  Cod's  Church 
and  their  Pastors,  then  they  are  in  the  use  of  holy  Sacra- 
ments :  for  which  as  Christ  hath  a])pointed  Priestes  and 
ministers,  at  whose  handes  we  must  receive  tiiem,  and  not 
be  our  owne  carvers  :  so  hath  he  given  us  doctors,  pro- 
phetes,  expouders,  interpreters,  teacliers  and  preachers,  to 
take  the  law  and  our  faith  at  their  mouthes :  because  our 
faith  and  religion  commeth  not  to  us  properly  or  principally 
by  reading  of  Scriptures,  but  (as  the  Apostle  saith)  by 
hearing  of  the  preachers  lawfully  sent :  though  reading  in 
order  and  humilitie,  much  confirmeth  and  advanceth  the 
same.  Therfore  this  holy  bookc  of  the  Scriptures  is 
called  of  S.Ambrose  Liber  sacerdotalis,  '•the  hook  ofjjriestes,'' 
at  whose  handes  and  disposition  we  must  take  and  use  it. 
L.  i.  2.  ad  Grat. 

The  wise  will  not  here  regard  what  some  wilful  people 
do  mutter,  that  the  Sci-iptures  are  made  for  all  men, 
and  that  it  is  of  envie  that  the  Priestes  do  keepe  the 
holy  booke  from  them.  Which  suggestion  commeth  of 
the  same  serpent  that  seduced  our  first  parents,  who  ])er- 
suaded  them,  that  God  had  forbidden  them  that  tree  of 
knowledge,  lest  they  should  be  as  cunning  as  himself,  and 
like  unto  the  Highest.  No,  no,  the  church  doth  it,  to 
keepe  them  from  blind  ignorant  presumption,  and  from 
that  which  the  Apostle  calleth  falsi  nominis  scientiam, 
hiou'ledge  falseJy  so  called :  and  not  to  cmbarre  them  from 
the  true  knowledge,  of  Christ.  She  would  have  all  wise, 
but  usque  ad  sobrietalem.  unto  sobrietie,  as  the  Apostle 
speaketh  ■  she  knoweth  the  Scriptures  be  ordained  for 
every  state,  as  meates,  elements,  fire,  water,  candle,  knives, 
sword,  and  the  like  :  which  are  as  needful  (most  of  them) 
for  children  as  old  folkes,  for  the  simple  as  the  wise  :  but 
yet  would  marre  all,  if  they  were  at  the  guiding  of  otlier 
then  wise  men,  or  were  in  the  handes  of  every  one,  for 
whose  preservation  they  be  profitable.  She  forbiddeth  not 
the  reading  of  them   in  any  language,  envieth  no  man's 


KEW  TKSTAMKNT.        I5S2.  257 

commoditie,  but  giveth  order  how  to  doe  it  to  edification  and 

not  destruction  :  how  to  doe  it  without  casting  the  holy  to 

dogges,  or  pearles  to  hogges :   (see  S.  Chrysost.  horn.  24  *w  The  holy  Scrip- 

Matth.  declaring  these  hogges  and  dogges  to  be  carnal  men  tures  to  carnal 

and  Heretikes,  that  take  no  good  of  the  holy  mysteries,  ""^^  ^""^  ^^'''^' 

111111  1  N  1  tikes,  are  as 

but  thereby  do  both  hurt  themselves  and  others  :)  how  to  ^gg^^jg^j^^ 
doe  it  agreably  to  the  soverain  sinceritie,  maiestie,  and 
depth  of  Mysterie  conteined  in  the  same.  She  would  have 
the  presumptuous  Heretike,  notwithstanding  he  alleage 
them  never  so  fast,  flying  as  it  were  through  the  whole 
Bible,  and  coting  the  Psalmes,  Prophets,  Gospels,  Epistles, 
never  so  readily  for  his  purpose,  as  Vincentius  Lirinensis 
saith  such  mens  fashion  is :  yet  she  would,  according  to 
TertuUian's  rule,  have  such  mere  usurpers  quite  discharged 
of  all  occupying  and  possession  of  the  holy  Testament, 
which  is  her  old  and  oncly  right  and  inheritance,  and 
belongeth  not  to  Heretikes  at  all,  whom  Origen  callcth 
Scnpturaru  Jures,  theeves  of  the  Scriptures.  She  would 
have  the  unworthy  repelled,  the  curious  repressed,  the 
simple  measured,  the  learned  humbled,  and  all  sortes  so  to 
use  them  or  absteine  from  them,  as  is  most  convenient  for 
every  ones  salvation  :  with  this  general  admonition,  that 
none  can  understand  the  meaning  of  God  in  the  Scriptures 
except  Christ  open  their  sense,  and  make  them  partakers 
of  his  holy  spirit  in  the  unitie  of  his  mystical  bodie  :  and  for 
the  rest,  she  committeth  it  to  the  Pastor  of  every  province 
and  people,  according  to  the  difference  of  time,  place,  and 
persons,  how  and  in  what  sort  the  reading  of  the  Scrip- 
tures is  more  or  less  to  be  procured  or  permitted. 

Wherein,  the  varietie  of  circumstances  causeth  them  to  S.Chrysostom's 
deale  diversly :  as  we  see  by  S.  Chrysostom's  people  of '"''^°*"**^'°"^  *'' 
Constantinople,  who  were  so  delicate,  dull,  worldly,  and  so,   ,  ^   .  / 

J-         _  ^  .  "o'y  ocnptures, 

much  given  to  dice,  cardes,  specially  stage-plaies  or  theaters  and  when  the 
(as  S.  Gregorie  Nazianzene  witnesseth)  that  the  Scriptures  people  is  so  to 
and  all  holy  lections  of  divine  things  were  lothsome  unto  ^^  exhorted. 
them :  wherby  their  holy  Bishop  was  forced  in  many  of  his 
sermons  to  crie  out  against  their  extreme  negligence  and 
contempt  of  God's  word,  declaring  that  not  only  Eremites 
and  Religious  (as  they  alleaged  for  their  excuse)  but  secular 
men  of  all  sortes  might  reade  the  Scriptures,  and  often  have 

l1 


258  PREFACE  TO  THE 

more  neede  thereof  in  respect  of  them  selves,  then  the 
other  that  Hve  in  more  puritie  and  contemplation  :  further 
insinuating,  that  though  divers  thinges  be  high  and  hard 
therein,  yet  many  godly  histories,  lives,  examples,  and  pre- 
cepts of  life  and  doctrine  be  plaine  :  and  finally,  that  when 
the  Gentiles  were  so  cunning  and  diligent  to  impugne  their 
faith,  it  were  not  good  for  Christians  to  be  to  simple  or 
negligent  in  the  defense  thereof,  as  (in  truth)  it  is  more 
requisite  for  a  Catholike  man  in  these  dales  when  our  Ad- 
versaries be  industrious    to  empeache  our  beleefe,  to  be 
skilful  in  Scriptures,  then  at  other  times  when  the  Church 
had  no  such  enemies. 
S.  Chrysostom       To  this  scnse  Said  S.  Chrysostom  divers  thinges,  not  as 
makethnothig  ^  teacher  in  schole,  making  exact  and  general  rules  to  be 
and  licentious   observed  in   all   places  &  times,    but   as  a   pulpit   man, 
reading  of        agreably  to  that   audiece  and  his  peoples  default.     Nor 
Scriptures  used  making   it  therefore   (as   some    perversely   gather  of  his 
among  the        wordes)  a  thino-  absolutely  needful  for  every  poore  artificer 

Protestants  /  o  ^  j    i. 

now  a  daics       ^^  reade  or  studie  Scriptures,  nor  anywhit  favouring  the 

presumptuous,    curious,    and    contentious    iangling    and 

searching  of  God's  secretes  reproved  by  the  foresaid  fathers, 

much  lesse  approving  the  excessive  pride  and  madnes  of 

Every  simple     these  daies,  when  every  man  and  woman  is  become  not 

artificer  among  only  a  reader,  but  a  teacher,  controuler ;    and  iudge  of 

tiiem  rcadeih    Dog^oj-g^  Church,  Scriptures  and  all  :  such  as  either  con- 

mucli  more  the  11,1  1  .  j 

dcciiest  &  temne  or  easily  passe  over  all  the  moral  partes,  good  ex- 
hardest  quos-  amples,  and  precepts  of  life  (by  which  as  well  the  simple 
tios  of  holy  g_g  learned  might  be  nmch  edified)  &  only  in  a  maner, 
Y"^  ""^1  *  ^"occupie  them  selves  in  dogmatical,  mystical,  high  and 
partes.  hidden   secretes  of  Gods   counsels,  as   of  Predestination, 

reprobation,  election,  prescience,  forsaking  of  the  Jewes, 
vocation  of  the  gentiles,  Sc  other  incomprehensible 
mysteries,  '  Languishing  about  questions  of  onely  faith, 
fiduce,  new  phrases  and  figures,  '  ever  learning'  but  '  never 
'  coming  to  knowledge,'  reading  and  tossing  in  pride  of 
witte,  conceit  of  their  owne  cunning,  and  upon  presumption 
of  I  can  tell  what  spirit,  such  books  specially  and  Epistles, 
as  S.  Peter  foretold  that  the  unlearned  and  instable  would 
deprave  to  their  owne  damnation. 
Thpy  presup-         They  delight  in  iion(?  more  thou  in  the  Epistle  to  the 


NEW  TESTAMEKT.    I582.  259 

Romans,  the  Cantica  Canticorum,  the  Apocalypse,  which  pose  no  Jiffi- 
have  in  them  as  many  mysteries  as  wordes.  They  find  no  ''»ities,  which 
difficultie  in  the  Sacred  booke  clasped  with  seve  s^'^l<^s :  ^_^^j^^^^ '^f |"^^ 
they  aske  for  no  expositor  with  the  holy  Eunuch,  they  ^^  j^  the- 
feel  no  such  depth  of  Gods  science  in  the  Scriptures,  as  Scriptures. 
S.  Augustine  did,  when  he  cried  out,  '  Mira  profunditas 
'  eloquiorum  tuorum,  mira  profunditas  (Deus  mens)  mira 
'  profunditas :  horror  est  intendere  in  earn,  horror  honoris, 
'  et  tremor  amoris :'  that  is, '  O  wonderful  profoundnes  of  thy 
'  wordes  :  wonderful  profoundnes,  my  God,  wonderful  pro- 
'  foundnes  :  it  maketh  a  man  quake  to  looke  on  it :  to 
'  quake  for  reverence,  and  to  tremble  for  the  love  thereof.' 
They  regard  not  that  which  the  same  Doctor  affirraeth, 
that  the  depth  and  profunditie  of  wisedom,  not  only  in 
the  wordes  of  holy  Scripture,  but  also  in  the  matter  and 
sense,  is  so  wonderful,  that,  live  a  man  never  so  long,  be 
he  of  never  so  high  a  witte,  never  so  studious,  never  so 
fervet  to  attaine  the  knowledge  thereof,  yet  when  he  ondeth, 
he  shall  confesse  he  doth  but  begin.  They  feele  not  with 
S.  Hierom,  that  the  text  hath  a  hard  shel  to  be  broken 
before  we  come  to  the  kirnel.  They  will  not  stay  them- 
selves in  only  reading  the  sacred  Scriptures  thirtene  yeres 
together,  with  S.  Basil,  &  S.  Gregorie  Nazianzene,  before 
they  expound  them,  nor  take  the  care  (as  they  did)  never 
otherwise  to  interpret  them,  then  by  the  uniforme  consent 
of  their  forefathers  and  tradition  Apostolike. 

If  our  new  Ministers  had  had  this  cogitation  and  care  iManers  and  life 
that  these  and  all  other  wise  men  have,  and  ever  had,  our  "othingamend- 
countrie  had  never  fallen  to  this  miserable  state  in  religion  ^   '   '"  .'"'"^ 

°  worse,  since 

&  that  under  pretence,  colour,  and  coutenance  of  God  s  jj^j^,  licentious 
word  :  neither  should  vertue  and  good  life  have  bene  so  tossing  of  holy 
pitifully  corrupted  in  time  of  such  reading,  toiling,  trem-  Scriptures. 
bling  and  translating  the  booke  of  our  life  and  salvation : 
whereof  the  more  pretious  the  right  and  reverent  use  is, 
the  more  pernicious  is  the  abuse  and  prophanation  of  the 
same :  which  every  man  of  experience  by  these  few  yeres 
proofe,  and  by  comparing  the  former  dales  and  maners  to 
these  of  ours,  may  easily  trie. 

Looke  whether  your  men  be  more  vertuous,  your  women 
more  chast,  your  childre  more  obedient,  your  servants  more 

l1  2 


260 


PREFACE   TO  THE 


Scriptures  as 
profanely  cited 
as  heathen 
poetes. 


Scriptures  er- 
roneously ex- 
pounded ac- 
cording toevery 
wicked  mans 
private  fan- 
tasie. 


A!  Heretikes 
pretend  Scrip- 
tures. 


trustie,  your  maides  more  modest,  your  frendes  more  faith- 
ful, your  laiti'e  more  iust  in  dealing,  your  Cleargy  more  de- 
vout in  praying :  whether  there  be  more  religion,  feare  of 
God,  faith  and  conscience  in  al  tstates  now,  then  of  old, 
when  there  was  not  so  much  reading,  chatting,  and  iangling 
of  Gods  word,  but  much  more  sincere  dealing,  doing  and 
keeping  the  same.  Looke  whether  through  this  disorder, 
women  teach  not  their  husbands,  children  their  parents, 
yong  fooles  their  old  and  wise  fathers,  the  scholers  their 
maisters,  the  sheepe  their  pastor,  and  the  People  the  Priest. 
Looke  whether  the  most  chast  and  sacred  sentences  of 
Gods  holy  word,  be  not  turned  of  many,  into  mirth,  mock- 
erie,  amorous  ballets  &  detestable  letters  of  love  and 
leudnes  :  their  delicate  times,  tunes,  and  translations  much 
encreasing  the  same. 

This  fall  of  good  life,  &  prophaning  the  divine  mys- 
teries, every  body  seeth  :  but  the  great  corruption  &  de- 
cay of  faith  hereby  none  see  but  wise  men,  who  onely  know, 
that,  were  the  Scriptures  never  so  truely  translated,  yet 
Heretikes  and  ill  men  that  follow  their  owne  spirit,  and 
know  nothing,  but  their  private  fantasie,  and  not  the  sense 
of  the  holy  Church  and  Doctors,  must  needes  abuse  them 
to  their  damnation :  and  that  the  curious  simple  and  sen- 
sual men  which  have  no  tast  of  the  things  that  be  of  the 
spirit  of  God,  may  of  infinite  places  take  occasion  of  per- 
nicious errors.  For  though  the  letter  or  text  have  no 
error,  yet  (saith  St.  Ambrose)  the  Arrian,  or  (as  we  may 
now  speake)  the  Calvinian  interpretation  hath  errors.  lib.  2 
ad  Gratianum,  cap.  1,    and  Tcrtullian  saith,    '  The   sense 

*  adulterated  is  as  perilous  as  the  style  corrupted.''  De  pre- 
script. S.  Hilarie  also  speaketh  thus:  '  lleresie  riseth 
'  about  the  understanding,  not  about  the  writing :  the  fault 

*  is  in  the  sense,  not  in  the  word."*  lib.  2.  de  Trinitate,  in 
principio.  And  S.  Augustine  saith  that  many  hold  the 
Scriptures  as  they  doe  the  Sacraments,  '  ad  speciem  &  non 

*  ad  salutem :  to  the  outward  shew,  and  not  to  salvation.' 
de  baptis.  cont.  Donat.  lib.  3.  cap.  19.  Finally,  all  Sect^ 
Maisters  and  ravening  wolves,  yea  the  divcls  them  selves 
pretend  Scriptures,  alleage  Scriptures,  and  wholy  shroud 
them  selves  in  Scriptures,  as  in  the  wool  and  fleese  of  the 


NEW  TESTAMENT.   I582.  261 

simple  sheepe,  whereby  the  vulgar,  in  these  dales  of  general! 
disputes,  can  not  but  be  in  extreme  danger  of  error, 
though  their  bookes  were  truely  translated,  and  were  truely 
in  them  selves  Gods  owne  word  in  deede. 

But  the  case  now  is   more  lamentable :   for  the  Pro-  The  Scriptures 
testants  and  such  as  S.  Paul  calleth  '  ambulantes  in  astutia,  ^^^^  ^^^^ 
*  walking  in  deceit fulnes^''  have  so  abused  the  people  and /^  *''?'"" 
many  other  in  the  world,  not  unwise,  that  by  their  false  translated  into 
translations  they  have  in  steede  of  Gods  Law  and  Testa-  the  vulgar 
ment,  &  for  Ohristes  written  will  and  word,  given  them  tongues,  and 
their  owne  wicked  writing;  and  phantasies,  most  shamefully    ^.     ^    .\ 

,  .  waies  sacnle- 

in  all  their  versions,  Latin,  English,  and  other  tonges,  cor- gj^y^jy  ^^ij^gg^^ 
rupting  both  the  letter  and  sense  by  false  translation,  add-  and  so  given  to 
ing,    detracting,   altering,    transposing,    pointing,    and   all  ^^^^  people  to 
other  guileful  meanes :  specially  where  it  serveth  for  the 
advantage  of  their  private  opinions,  for  which,  they  are 
bold   also,   partly  to   disauthorise  quite,    partly  to   make 
doubtful,  divers  whole  bookes  allowed  for  Canonical  Scrip- 
ture by  the  universal  Church  of  God  this  thousand  yeres 
and  upward :  to  alter  al  the  authentical  and  Ecclesiastical 
wordes  used  sithence  our  Christianitie,  into  new  prophane 
novelties  of  speaches  agreable  to  their  doctrine :  to  change 
the  titles  of  workes,  to  put  out  the  names  of  the  authors, 
to  charge  the  very  Evangelist  with  following  untrue  trans- Al  this  their 
lation,  to  adde  whole  sentences  proper  to  their  sect,  into '''^^^'"S '^  noted 
their  Psalmes  in  meter,  even  into  the  very  Crede  in  rime.      °^!^^,^!   ^, 

\  •'       _  serveth)  in  the 

Al  which  the  poore  deceived  people  say  and  sing  as  though  Annotations 
they  were  Gods  owne  word,  being  in  deede  through  such  upon  this  Tes- 
sacrilegious  treacherie,  made  the  Divels  word.  tament:  and 

To  say  nothing  of  their  intolerable  liberty  and  licence  to"""^^/  ,^^^^ 

,  ''  in  a  booke 

change  the  accustomed  callings  of  God,  Angels,  men,  places  ]ateiy  made 
&  things  used  by  the  Apostles  and  all  antiquitie,  in  purposely  of 
Greeke,  Latin,  and  all  other  languages  of  Christian   jsfa_  t'''^'^  "^^"6''' 

,.  .    ,  . .  />  1     1  1      1       •         •  T         called  A  Dts- 

tions,  mto  new  names,  sometunes  falsely,  and  alvvaies  ridicu-  c 

'  '         _  J '  COVERIE,  &C. 

lously  and  for  ostentation  taken  from  the  Hebrews :  to 
frame  and  fine  the  phrases  of  holy  Scriptures  after  the 
forme  of  prophane,  sticking  not,  for  the  same  to  supply, 
adde,  alter  or  diminish  as  freely  as  if  they  translated  Livie, 
Virgil,  or  Terence.  Having  no  religious  respect  to  keepe 
either  the  maiestie  or  sincere  simplicity  of  that  venerable 


262 


PREFACE  TO  THE 


style  of  Christes  spirit,  as  S.  Augustine  speaketh,  which 

kind  the  holy  Ghost  did  choose  of  infinite  wisedom  to  have 

the  divine  mysteries  rather  uttered  in,  then  any  other  more 

delicate,  much  lesse  in  that  meretricious  maner  of  writing 

that  sundrie  of  these  new  translators  doe  use :  of  wiiich 

Calvin  com-      gort  Calvin  him  selfe  and  his  pue-fellowes  so  much  com- 

^  fl"^  r  °      ^  plainc,  that  they  professe  Satan  to  have  gained  more  by 

traslators,         tliesc  ucw  interpreters  (their  number,  levitie  of  spirit,  and 

namely,  Casta-  audacitie  encreasing  daily)  then  he  did  before  by  keeping 

lion:  him  self  the  word  from  the  people.     And  for  a  paterne  of  this  mis- 

^^,  /^*   ""^cheefe,  they  give  Castalion,  adiuring  all  their  churches  and 

worse.  scholars  to  beware  of  his  translation,  as  one  that  hath  made 

a  very  sport  and  mockery  of  Gods  holy  word.     So  they 

charge  him  them  selves  (and  the  Zuinglians  of  Zuricke, 

whose  translations  Luther  therfore  abhorred)  handling  the 

matter  with  no  more  fidelitie,  gravitie,  or  sinceritie,  then 

the  others :  but  rather  with  much  more  falsification,  or  (to 

use  the  Apostle's  words)  cauponation  and  adulteration  of 

Gods  word,  then  they,  besides  many  wicked  gloses,  prayers, 

See  the  4  ar-     confessions  of  faith,   conteining  both  blasphemous  errors 

tide  of  t  eir     ^^^^  plaine  contradictions  to  them  selves  and  among  them 

where  thev  ^^^^^®'  ^^^  privileged  and  authorised  to  be  ioyned  to  the 

professe  that     Bible,  and  to  be  said  and  sung  of  the  poore  people,  and  to 

Christ  de-        be  beleeved  as  articles  of  faith  and  wholy  consonant  to 

seeded  to  de-      Q^^^  ^^.^j.^^ 

^ ,,  ,  We   therfore    havinoj    compassion    to    see   our    beloved 

fathers,  and  _  . 

afterward  in  countrie  men,  with  extreme  danger  of  their  soules,  to  use 

their  cofessio  onely  such  propliane  translations  and  erroneous  mens  mere 

of  their  faith,  phantasies,  for  the  pure  and  blessed  word  of  truth,  much 

. .   ,  also  moved  thereunto  by  the  desires  of  many  devout  per- 

Limbxts  pa-  •'  . 

trum.  sons :   have  set  forth,  for  you  (benigne  readers)  the  new 

The  purpose  Testament  to  begin  withal,  trusting  that  it  may  give  occa- 
&  commoditie  sion  to  you,  after  diligent  perusal  thereof,  to  lay  away  at 
of  setting  forth  \q^^  such  their  impure  versions  as  hitherto  you  have  ben 

this  Catholike    rjj.  "tt  11  i.  j  'i.  i. 

forced  to  occupie.     How  well  we  have  done  it.  we  must 
edition.  .  * 

not  be  iudges,  but  referre  all   to  Gods  Church  and  our 

superiors  in  the  same,     to  them  we  submit  our  selves,  and 

this,  and  all  other  our  labours,  to  be  in  part  or  in  the 

whole,   reformed,   corrected,  altered,  or  quite]  abolished  : 

most  humbly  desiring  ^'pardon   if  through  our  ignorance. 


NEW  TESTAMKNT,    I582.  263 

temeritie,  or  other  humane  infirmitie,  we  have  anywhere 

mistaken  the  sense  of  the  holy  Ghost,    further  promising, 

that  if  hereafter  we  espie  any  of  our  owne  errors,  or  if  any 

other,  either  frende  of  good  wil,  or  adversarie  for  desire  of 

rejv'ehension,  shal  open  unto  us  the  same :  we  Avil  not  (as 

Protestants  doe)  for  defense  of  our  estimation,  or  of  pride 

and  contention^  by  wranghng  wordes   wilfully  persist  in 

them,  but  be  most  glad  to  hear  of  them,  and  in  the  next 

edition  or  otherwise  to  correct  them :  for  it  is  truth  that 

we  seeke  for,  and  Gods  honour,  which  being  had  either  by  The  religious 

good  intention,  or  by  occasion,  al  is  wel.    This  we  professe  *^^''^  ^  ^'"" 

1       ,,     ,  1  1  1  ..i  ,   ceritie  observed 

onely,  that  we  have  done  our  endevour  with  prayer  much .    ,, .  , 

''  ^  *■       •'  m  this  transla- 

feare  and  trembling,  lest  we  should  dangerously  erre  in  sotio. 
sacred,  high,  and  divine  a  worke  :  that  we  have  done  it 
with  all  faith,  diligence,  and  sinceritie :  that  we  have  used 
no  partiahtie  for  the  disadvantage  of  our  adversaries,  nor 
no  more  licence  then  is  sufferable  in  translating  of  holy 
Scriptures  :  continually  keeping  ourselves  as  neere  as  is 
possible,  to  our  text  &  to  the  very  wordes  and  phrases 
which  by  long  use  are  made  venerable,  though  to  some 
prophane  or  delicate  eares  they  may  seem  more  hard  and 
barbarous,  as  the  whole  style  of  Scripture  doth  lightly  to 
such  at  the  beginning  :  acknowledging  with  S.  Hierom, 
that  in  other  writings  it  is  ynough  to  give  in  traslation, 
sense  for  sense,  but  that  in  Scriptures,  lesse  we  misse  the 
sense,  we  must  keepe  the  very  wordes.  Ad  Pammach. 
Epistola  101.  ca.  2.  in princij?.  We  must,  saith  S.Augus- 
tine, speake  according  to  a  set  rule,  lest  licence  of  wordes 
breede  some  wicked  opinion  concerning  the  thinges  con- 
teined  under  the  wordes.  De  civitate,  lib.  10.  cap.  12.  The  auncient 
Whereof  our  holy  fathers  and  auncient  Doctors  had  such  ^''^'^^'"^  ^®P*  *'*'" 
a  religious  care,  that  they  would  not  change  the  very  bar-  '^'°*f  ^,  ^^ 

,    ^  .  .  ,      *'  ,       °  ''  very  barba- 

bansmes  or  incongruities  of  speach  which  by  long  use  hadrign^gs  of  the 
pre\'ailed  in  the  old  readings  or  recitings  of  scriptures,  vulgar  Latin 
as  neque  nuhent,   neque  nubentur,  in   Tertullian.  lib.  4.  in*®'^*- 
Marcion.,  in  S.  Hilarie  in  c.  22.  Matt.,  and  in  al  the 
fathers.     Qui  me  confusus  fuerit^  confundar  8f  ego  eum,  in 
S.  Cyprian,  ep.  63.  nu.  7.     Talis  enim  nobis  decebat  sacerdos 
(which  was  an  elder  translation  then  the  vulgar  Latin  that 
now  is)  in  S.  Ambrose,  c.  3.  de  fuga  secuU.    and  S.  Hierom 


264  PRKFACi:  TO  Tin: 

him  self,  who  otherwise  corrected  the  Latin  translation 
that  was  used  before  his  time,  yet  keepcth  religiously  (as 
himself  professeth  Prcefat.  in  4  Evang.  ad  Damasum)  these 
and  the  like  speaches.  Nofi7ie  vos  mafjis  j)luris  estls  illis? 
and,  /?*//««  hominis  non  venit  ministrari,  sed  nwvlstrar^ : 
and,  neque  nuhent  neque  mibentur :  in  his  commentaries 
upon  these  places,  and,  Non  capit  Prophetam  jwrire  extra 
Hierusalem,  in  his  commentaries  in  c.  2.  Joel,  sub  Jinem. 
And  S.  Augustine,  who  is  most  religious  in  al  these 
phrases,  counteth  it  a  special  pride  and  infirniitie  in  tiiose 
that  have  a  litle  learning  in  tonges,  &  none  in  thinges, 
that  they  easily  take  offense  of  the  simple  speaches  or 
solecismes^  in  the  Scriptures,  de  doctrina  Christ,  li.2.  cap.13. 
See  also  the  same  holy  father  li.  3,  de  doct.  Christ,  c.  3. 
and  tract.  2.  in  Evang.  loan.  But  of  the  maner  of  our 
translation  more  anon. 

Now,  though  the  text  thus  truely  translated,  might  suffi- 
ciently in  the  sight  of  the  learned  and  al  indifferent  men, 
both  controule  the  adversaries  corruptions,  and  prove  that 
the  holy  Scripture,  whereof  they  have  made  so  great 
vauntes,  make  nothing  for  their  new  opinions,  but  wholy 
for  the  Oatholike  Churches  beleefe  and  doctrine,  in  all  the 
pointes  of  difference  betwixt  us:  yet  knowing  that  the  good 
and  simple  may  easil}'  be  seduced  by  some  few  obstinate 
persons  of  perdition  (whom  we  see  given  over  into  a  repro- 
bat  sense,  to  whom  the  Gospel,  which  in  it  selfe  is  the 
odour  of  life  to  salvation,  is  made  the  odour  of  death  to 
damnation,  over  whose  eies  for  sinne  &  disobedience  God 
suffereth  a  veile  or  cover  to  lie,  whiles  they  reade  the  new 
Testamet,  even  as  the  Apostle  saith  the  Tewes  have  til 
this  day,  in  reading  of  the  old,  that  as  the  one  sort  cannot 
findo  Christ  in  the  Scriptures,  reade  they  never  so  much,  so 
tlie  other  can  not  fiiule  the  Catholike  Churche  nor  her  doc- 
trine there  neither)  and  finding  by  experience  this  saying 
of  S.  Augustine  to  be  most  true,  '  If  the  prejudice  of  any 
erroneous  persuasion  preoccupate  the  mind,  whatsoever  the 
'  Scripture  hath  contrarie,  men  take  it  for  a  figurative 
'  speach  :'  for  these  causes,  and  somewhat  to  help  the 
faithful  reader  in  the  difficulties  of  divers  places,  we  have 
Of  the  Anno-  also  Set  forth  reasonable  Annotations,  thereby  to  shew 


NEW  TKSTA:\iKN'r,  15H2.  265 

the  studious  reader  in  most  places  perteining  to  the  coii-tations,  wliy 
troversies  of  this  time,  both  the  heretical  corruptions  ^11(1^^'^^^^'°'''^'""'^^' 
false    deductions,    &    also    the    Apostolike   tradition,   the  ^,      coteine. 
expositions  of  the  holy  fathers,  the  decrees  of  the  Catho- 
like  Church  and  most  auncient  Ooucels  :    which  meanes 
whosoever  trusteth  not,  for  the  sense  of  holy  Scriptures, 
but  had  rather  folow  his  private  iudgeraet  or  the  arrogat 
spirit  of  these  Sectaries,  he  shal  worthily  through  his  owns 
wilfulnes  be  deceived  :  beseeching  all  men  to  looke  with 
diligence,  sinceritie,  and  indifferencie,  into  the  case  that 
concerneth  no  lesse  then  every  ones  eternal  salvation  or 
damnation. 

Which  if  he  doe,  we  doubt  not  but  he  shal  to  his  great 
contentment,  find  the   holy  Scriptures   most   clerely  and 
invincibly  to  prove  the  articles  of  Catholike  doctrine  against  Heresies  make 
our  adversaries,  which  perhaps  he  had  thought  before  this  Cathohkes 

....  1        •  1  1  /-<     1  1    more  diligent 

diligent  search,  either  not  to  be  consonant  to  Grods  word,  ^^  search  and 
or  at  least  not  conteined  in  the  same,  and  finally  he  shal  finde  the  senses 
prove  this  saying  of  S.Augustine  to  be  most  true.     '  Multiof  holy  Scrip- 
'  sensus,  &c.     Many  senses  of  holy  Scriptures  lie  hidden,  *^'^f°'^^^''i^"S 

.of  the  same. 
'  and  are  knowen  to  some  lew  oi  greater  understanding : 

'  neither  are  they  at  any  time  avouched  more  commodiously 

*  and  acceptably  then  at   such  times,  when    the  care   to 

'  answer  heretikes  doth  force  men  thereunto.     For  then, 

'  even  they  that  be   negligent  in  matters  of  studie  and 

'  learning,  shaking  of  sluggishnes,  are  stirred  up  to  diligent 

'  hearing,  that  the  Adversaries  may  be  refelled.     Againe, 

'  how  many  senses  of  holy  Scriptures,  cocerning  Christes 

'  Godhead,  have  been  avouched   against  Photinus :    how 

'  many,  of  his  Manhood,  against  Manichseus :  how  many, 

'  of  the  Trinitie,  against  Sabellius  :  how  many,  of  the  unitie 

'  in  Trinitie,  against  the  Arrians,  Eunomians,  Macedonians  '• 

'  how  many,  of  the  Catholike  Church  dispersed  throughout 

'  the  whole  world,  and  of  the  mixture  of  good  and  bad  in 

'  the  same  until  the  end  of  the  world,  against  the  Dona- 

'  tistes  and  Luciferians  and  others  of  the  like  errour  :  how 

'  many  against  al  other  heretikes,  which  it  were  to  long 

'  to  rehearse  ?    of  which  senses  and  expositions   of  holy 

'  Scripture  the  approved  authors  and  avouchers,  should 

'  otherwise  either  not  be   knowen    at  al,  or  not   so  wel 

M  m 


S66 


PREFACE  TO  THE 


Many  causes 
■nhy  this  new 
Testament  is 
traslated  ac- 
cording to  the 
auncient  vulgar 
Latin  text. 
It  is  most  aun- 
citnt. 

Corrected  by 
S.  Hierom. 

Commcded  by 
S.  Augustine. 


Used  and  ex- 
pounded by  the 
fathers. 
Only  authenti- 
cal,  by  the  holy 
Councel  of 
Trent. 


'  knowen,  as  the  contradictions  of  proud  heretikes  have 
'  made  them/ 

Thus  he  saith  of  such  thiuges  as  not  seeming  to  be  in 
holy  Scriptures  to  the  ignorant  or  heretikes,  yet  in  deede 
be  there.  But  in  other  pointes  doubted  of,  that  in  deede 
are  not  decided  by  Scripture,  he  giveth  us  this  goodly  rule 
to  be  folowed  in  all,  as  he  exemplifieth  in  one.  '  Then  do 
'  we  hold  (saith  he)  the  veritie  of  the  Scriptures,  when  we 
'  doe  that  which  now  hath  seemed  good  to  the  Universal 
'  Church,  which  the  authoritio  of  the  Scriptures  themselves 
'  doth  comend  :  so  that,  forasmuch  as  the  holy  Scripture 
'  cannot  deceive,  whosoever  is  afraid  to  be  deceived  with 
'  the  obscuritie  of  questions,  let  him  therein  aske  counsel 
'  of  the  same  Chuuch,  which  the  holy  Scripture  most  cer- 
'  tainely  and  evidently  sheweth  and  pointeth  unto.'  Aug. 
h.  1.  Cont.  Crescon.  c.  13.  [33.] 

Now  TO  GIVE  thee  also  intelligence  in  particular,  most 
gentle  Reader,  of  such  thinges  as  it  behoveth  thee  specially 
to  know  concerning  our  Translation : — We  translate  the 
old  vulgar  Latin  text,  not  the  common  Greeke  text,  for 
these  causes : 

1.  It  is  so  auncient,  that  it  was  used  in  the  Church  of 
God  above  1300  yeres  agoe,  as  appeareth  by  the  fathers  of 
those  times. 

2.  It  is  that  (by  the  common  received  opinion,  and  by 
al  probabilitie)  which  S,  Hierom  afterward  corrected  ac- 
cording to  the  Greeke,  by  the  appointment  of  Damasus 
then  Pope,  as  he  maketh  mention  in  his  preface  before  the 
foure  Evangelistes,  unto  the  said  Damasus :  and  in  CatalogOy 
in  fine:  and  ^J9. 102. 

3.  Consequently  it  is  the  same  which  S.  Augustine  so 
commendeth  and  ullovveth  in  an  Epistle  to  S.  Hierom. 

4.  It  is  that,  which  for  the  most  part  ever  since  hath 
been  used  in  the  Churches  service,  expounded  in  sermons, 
alleaged  and  interpreted  in  the  Commentaries  and  writings 
of  the  auncient  fathers  of  the  Latin  Church. 

5.  The  holy  Councel  of  Trent,  for  these  and  many  other 
important  considerations,  hath  declared  and  defined  this 
oncly  of  al  other  latin  translations  to  be  authentical,  and 
80  onely  to  be  used  and  taken  in  publike  lessons,  disputa- 


NEW  TESTAMENT,   I582.  267 

tions,  preachings,  and  expositions,  and  that  no  man  pre- 
sume upon  any  pretence  to  reiect  or  refuse  the  same. 

6.  It  is  the  gravest,  sincerest,  of  greatest  maiestie^  least  Most  grave, 
partiahtie,  as  being  without  al  respect  of  controversies  and  ^^^^^  partial. 
contentions,  specially  these  of  our  time,  as  appeareth  by 

those  places  which  Erasmus  and  others  at  this  day  trans- 
late much  more  to  the  advantage  of  the  Catholike  cause. 

7.  It  is  so  exact  and  precise  according  to  the  Greeke,  Precise  in  fo- 
both  the  phrase  and  the  word,  that  delicate  Heretikes  ^°"'"^s  ti^e 
therfore  reprehend  it  of  rudenes.     And  that  it  foloweth 

the  Greeke  far  more  exactly  than  the  Protestants  transla- 
tions, beside  infinite  other  places,  we  appeale  to  these. 
Tit.  3.  14.  '  Curent  bonis  operibus  prseesse,  -npoiaTaadai. 
English  bib.  1577.  'to  mainteine  good  works.'  And  Hebr. 
10.  20.  '  Viam  nobis  initiavit,  heKaCviaev.  English  Bib. 
'  he  prepared.^  So  in  these  wordes,  '  Justificationes,  Tra- 
ditiones,  Idola,^  &c.  In  al  which  they  come  not  neere  the 
Greeke,  but  avoid  it  of  purpose. 

8.  The  Adversaries  themselves,  namely  Beza,  preferre  it  Preferred  by 
before  al  the  rest.     In  prcefat.  no.  Test.  an.  1556.     And  ^^za  himself. 
againe  he  saith,  that  the  old  Interpreter  translated  very 
rehgiously.  Annot.  in  1  Luc.  v.  1. 

9.  In  the  rest,  there  is  such  diversitie  and  dissension,  Al  the  rest  mis- 
and  no  end  of  reprehending  one  an  other,  and  translating  ^^^^'^  of  the 
every  man  according  to   his  fantasie,  that   Luther  g^id,  ^'^''*^"''^*''^'"" 
If  the  world  should  stand  any  long  time,  we  must  receive  prehending  an 
againe  (which  he  thought  absurd)  the  Decrees  of  Councels,  other. 

for  preserving  the  unitie  of  faith,  because  of  so  divers  in- 
terpretations of  the  Scripture.  And  Beza  (in  the  place 
above-mentioned)  noteth  the  itching  ambition  of  his  fellow- 
translators,  that  had  much  rather  disagree  and  dissent 
from  the  best,  then  seeme  them  selves  to  have  said  or 
written  nothing.  And  Bezas  translation  it  self  being  so 
esteemed  in  our  countrie,  that  the  Geneva  English  Testa- 
ments be  translated  according  to  the  same,  yet  sometime 
goeth  so  wide  from  the  Greeke,  and  from  the  meaning  of 
the  holy  Ghost,  that  them  selves  which  protest  to  traslate 
it,  dare  not  folow  it.  For  example,  Luc.  3.  36.  they  have 
put  these  wordes,  '  The  sonne  of  Cainan,'  which  he  w  it- 
tingly  and  wilfully  left  out :  and  Act.  1. 14.  they  say  '  With 

M  m  2 


268  PKEFACE  TO  THK 

'  the  women,'  agreably  to  the  vulgar  Latin,  where  he  saith 

'  cum  uxoribus,'  '  with  their  wives/ 

10.  It  is  not  onely  better  tlian  al  otlier  Latin  trasla- 

it  is  truer  thuiitions,  but  then  the  Grceke  text  itselie,  in  those  places 

the  vulgar        where  they  disagree. 

.ree  e  ex  rpj^^  proofc  hereof  is  evident,  because  most  of  the  ancient 

it  self.  .  '  .  ,  ^     . 

Ileretikes  were   Grecians,  &  therefore  the   Scriptures  m 

Greeke  were  more  corrupted  by  them,  as  the  auncient 

The  auncient    fathers   often    complaine.      Tertullian  noteth  the   Greeke 

fathers  for  ^^^^  ^^j^j^l^  j^  ^^  ^j^j^    .         ,j   ^^^^  -j^^  ^j   ^^  y^^  ^^  ^j^   ^^^_ 

proofc  therof,  .  n     r        •  i       t  r  m  v. 

aud  the  Adver- ^"P^^o"  ^^  Marcion  the  Heretike,  and  the  truth  to  be  as 
saries  them  in  our  vuIgar  latin,  '  Secundus  homo  de  ccelo  coelestis.  The 
selves.  second  man  from  heaven  heavenly,''     So  reade  other  aun- 

cient fathers,  and  Erasmus  thinketh  it  must  needes  be  so, 
and  Calvin  him  self  foloweth  it.  Instit.  li.  2.  c.  IS.  parap.  2. 
Againe,  S.  Hierora  noteth  that  the  Greeke  text,  (1  Cor. 
7.  33.)  which  is  at  this  day,  is  not  the  Apostolical  xeritie  or 
the  true  text  of  the  Apostle :  but  that  which  is  in  the 
vulgar  Latin,  '  Qui  cum  uxore  est,  solicitus  est  quae  sunt 
'  raundi,  quoinodo  placeat  uxori,  &  divisus  est.  He  that 
'  is  with  a  wife,  is  careful  of  worldly  things,  how  he  may 
'  please  his  wife,  and  is  devided  or  distracted."*  The  >]ccle- 
siastical  historic  called  the  Tripartite,  noteth  the  Greeke 
text  that  now  is  (1  Jo.  4.  3.)  to  be  an  old  corruption  of 
the  auncient  Greeke  copies,  by  the  Nestorian  Heretikes, 
&  the  true  reading  to  be  as  in  our  vulgar  Latin,  '  omnis 
'  spiritus  qui  solvit  iesvm,  ex  Deo  non  est.  Every  spirit 
'  that  dissolveth  iesvs,  is  not  of  God  :'  and  IJeza  confesseth 
that  Socrates  in  his  Ecclesiastical  historic  readeth  so  in 
the  Greeke,  -nav  iive.vfxa  o  kv€L  tov  ^h]<Tovv  XpLcrrbv,  &c. 

But  the  proofc  is  more  pregnant  out  of  the  Adversaries 

themselves.     They  forsake  the  Greeke  text  as  corrupted, 

The  Calvinistes  and  translate  according  to  the  vulgar  Latin,  namely  JJeza 

them  selves  oftc  jj^nd  his  scliolcrs  the  English  translatours  of  the  Bible,  in 

forsake  the       ^^^^^  places.     Ilcbr.  chap.  9-  verse  L  saying  The  first  cove- 

GrcGKC  3-S  cor-  •'<-?•' 

runt,  and  trans-  ^ant,  for  that  which  is  in  the  Greeke  iJie  first  tahernacle. 

late  according    Where  they  put  covenant^  not  as  of  the  text,  but  in  an 

to  the  afirient    y^lier  letter,  as  to  be  understood,  according  to  the  vulgar 

vu  gar    a  in      Lj^^j,^    which    most   sincerely    leaveth   it   out    altogether, 
text.  .  .  .... 

saying  '  Ilabuit  quidem  et  prius  justificationes  &c.     The 


NEW  TESTAMENT,   I^S'Z.  269 

'  former  also  in  deede  had  justifications''  &c,  Againe, 
Bom.  11.  vers.  21.  they  translate  not  according  to  the 
Greeke  text,  Tempori  sermentes,  sercwg  the  time.,  which 
Beza  saith  must  needes  be  a  cDrruption  :  but  according  to 
the  vulgar  Latin,  Domino  sermentes,  serving  our  Lord. 
Againe,  Apoc.  11.  vers.  2.  they  translate  not  the  Greeke 
text,  Atrium  quod  intra  templum  est,  the  court  which  is 
within  the  temple :  but  cleane  contrarie,  according  to  the 
Vulgar  Latin,  which  Beza  saith  is  the  true  reading,  Atrium 
quod  est  f oris  templum.,  the  court  ivhich  is  loithout  the  temple. 
Onely  in  this  last  place,  one  English  Bible,  of  the  yere 
1562,  foloweth  the  errour  of  the  Greeke.  Againe,  2  Tim.  2. 
vers.  14.  they  adde,  but,  more  then  is  in  the  Greeke,  to 
make  the  sense  more  comodious  and  easie,  according  as  it 
is  in  the  vulgar  Latin.  Againe,  Ja.  5.  12.  they  leave  the 
Greeke,  and  folow  the  vulgar  Latin,  saying,  lest  you  fall 
into  condemnation.  '  I  doubt  not  (saith  Beza)  but  this  is 
'  the  true  and  sincere  reading,  and  I  suspect  the  corrup- 
'  tion  in  the  Greeke  came  thus,'  &c.  It  were  infinite  to 
set  downe  al  such  places,  where  the  Adversaries  (specially 
Beza)  folow  the  old  vulgar  Latin  and  the  Greeke  copie 
agreable  thereunto,  condemning  the  Greeke  text  that  now 
is,  of  corruption. 

Againe,  Erasmus  the  best  translatour  of  al  the  later,  by 
Bezas  iudgement,  saith,  that  the  Greeke  sometime  hath 
superfluities  corruptly  added  to  the  text  of  holy  Scripture  :  Superfluities  in 
as  Mat.  6.  to  the  end  of  the  Pater  Noster,  these  wordes,  *^^^.  ^reeke> 
Because  thine  is  the  kingdom,  the  power,  and  the  glorie,  for     .   j^  iyi^i^n- 
ever-more.     Which  he  calleth  nugas,  trifles  rashly  added  to  ^nd  rash  addi- 
our  Lordes  praier,   and  reprehendeth  Valla  for  blaming  tions. 
the  old  vulgar  Latin  because  it  hath  it  not.     Likewise  Ro. 
n .  6.  these  wordes  in  the  Greeke,  and  not  in  the  vulgar 
Latin :  '  but  if  of  workes,  it  is  not  now  grace  :  otherwise 
'  the  worke  is  no  more  a  worke.'     And  Mar.  10.  29.  these 
.  wordes,  or  wife,  and  such  like.     Yea  the  Greeke  text  in 
these  superfluities  condemneth  it  self,  and   iustifieth  the 
vulgar  Latin  excedingly :  as  being  marked  through  out  in 
a  number  of  places,  that  such  and  such  wordes  or  sen- 
tences are  superfluous,  in  al  which  places  our  vulgar  Latin 
hath  no  such  thing,  but  is  agreable  to  the  Greeke  which 


270  PREFACE    TO    THE 

reniaineth  after  the  superfluities  be  taken  away.  For  ex- 
ample, that  before  metioned  in  the  end  of  the  Pater  Noster, 
hath  a  marke  of  superfluitio  in  the  Gi'eeke  text  thus^\ 
and  Marc.  G.  11.  these  wordCs,  *  Amen  I  say  to  you,  it  shal 
bo  more  tolerable  for  the  land  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrhe  in 
'  the  day  of  iudgement,  then  for  that  citie.'  and  Mat.  20. 
22.  these  wordes,  '  and  be  baptized  with  the  baptisme  that 
'  I  am  baptized  with  V  which  is  also  superfluously  repeated 
againe  vers.  23.  and  such  like  places  exceding  many : 
which  being  noted  superfluous  in  the  Greeke,  and  being 
not  in  the  vulgar  Latin,  prove  the  Latin  in  those  places  to 
be  better,  truer  and  more  sincere  then  the  Greeke. 

Whereupon  we  conclude  of  these  premisses,  that  it  is  no 
derogation  to  the  vulgar  Latin  text,  which  we  translate, 
to  disagree  from  the  Greeke  text,  wheras  it  may  notwith- 
standing be  not  onely  as  good,  but  also  better.  And  this 
the  Adversarie  him  self,  their  greatest  and  latest  trans- 
The  vulgar  latour  of  the  Greeke,  doth  avouch  against  Erasmus  in  be- 
Latin  transia-   halfe  of  the  old  vulgar  Latin  traslation,  in  these  notorious 

ion  agree         wordes.     '  How  unworthelv  and  without  cause  (saith  he) 
with  the  best  ,     ,     -r,  ,  ,i    x  \- 

Greeke  copies,  '  ^ouv  Erasmus  blame  the  old  Interpreter  as  dissentmg 
by  Bezas  owne  '  from  the  Greeke  ?  he  dissented,  I  graunt,  from  those 
iudgement.  '  Grecke  copies  which  he  had  gotten :  but  we  have  found, 
'  not  in  one  place,  that  the  same  interpretation  which  he 
'  blameth,  is  grounded  upon  the  authoritie  of  otiier  Greeke 
'  copies,  &  those  most  auncient.  Yea  in  some  number 
'  of  places  we  have  observed  that  the  reading  of  the  Latin 
'  text  of  the  old  Interpreter,  though  it  agree  not  sometime 
'  with  our  Greeke  copies,  yet  it  is  much  more  convenient, 
'  for  that  it  seemed  he  folowed  some  better  and  truer 
'  copie.' 

Thus  far  Beza.  In  which  wordes  he  unwittingly,  but 
most  truely,  iustifieth  and  defendeth  the  old  vulgar  Trans- 
lation against  him  self  and  al  other  cavillers  that  accuse 
the  same,  because  it  is  not  alwaies  agreable  to  the  Greeke 
text.  Whereas  it  was  translated  out  of  other  Greeke 
copies  (partly  extant,  partly  not  extant  at  this  day)  either 
as  good  and  as  auncient,  or  better  and  more  auncient,  such 
When  the  Fa-  as  S.  Augustinc  speaketh  of,  calling  them  '  doctiores  & 
thcrs  say,  that  j  diligentiores,  the  more  learned  and  diligent  Greeke  copies,' 


NEW    TESTAMENT,   I582.  271 

whereunto  the  latin  translations  that  faile  in  any  place,  ^^^  Latin  text 
must  needes  veld.  Li.  2.  de  doct.  Christ,  c.  15.  '"'''*  ^'"^^  *° 

And  if  it  were  not  to  long  to  exemplifie  and  prove  this,  ^^  corrected  by 
which  would  require  a  treatise  by  it  self,  we  could  shew  by  it,  they  meane 
many  and  most  close  examples  through  out  the  new  Testa-  ^^^  t™e  and 
ment,  these  sundrie  meanes  of  iustifvinff  the  old  trans- ""'^"''^"^^^ 

,      .  •'      °  Greeke  text. 

lation. 

First,  if  it  agree  with  the  Greeke  text  (as  commonly  it  tin  Translatio 
doth,  and  in  the  greatest  places  cocerning  the  controver- is  many  waies 
sies  of  our  time,  it  doth  most  certainely)  so  far  the  Adver-  justified  by 
saries  have  not  to  complaine  :   unles  they  wil  complaine  of""^*^^"^"^"* 
the  Greeke  also,  as  they  doe  Ja.  4.  v.  2.  and  1  Pet.  3.  ■«.  21.  g^.,   p  th''^^' 
where  the  vulgar  Latin  foloweth  exactly  the  Greeke  text, 
saying,  occiditis :    and,   Quod  vos  similis  form(R.,  &c.     But 
Beza  in  both  places  correcteth  the  Greeke  text  also  as 
false. 

2.  If  it  disagree  here  and  there  from  the  Greeke  text,  it 
agreeth  with  an  other  Greeke  copie  set  in  the  margent, 
whereof  see  examples  in  the  foresaid  Greek  Testaments  of 
Robert  Stevens  and  Crispin  through  out.  namely,  2  Pet. 
1. 10.  '  Satagite  ut  per  bona  opera  certara  vestram  voca- 
'  tionera  faciatis.  8ta  tG>v  ayaddv  epycav.''  and  Marc.  8.  v.  7. 
'  Et  ipsos  benedixit,  ivKoyrjaas  avTo..' 

3.  If  these  marginal  Greeke  copies  be  thought  less  au- 
thentical  then  the  Greeke  text,  the  Adversaries  them 
selves  tel  us  the  cotrarie,  who  in  their  translations  often 
folow  the  marginal  copies,  and  forsake  the  Greeke  text : 
as  in  the  examples  above  mentioned.  Bo.  11.  Apoc.  11. 
2  Tim.  2.  Jac.  5.  &c.  it  is  evident : 

4.  If  al  Erasmus  Greeke  copies  have  not  that  which  is 
in  the  vulgar  Latin,  Beza  had  copies  which  have  it,  and 
those  most  auncient  (as  he  saith)  &  better.  And  if  al 
Beza's  copies  faile  in  this  point  and  wil  not  help  us,  Gagneie 
the  French  King's  preacher,  and  he  that  might  commaund 
in  al  the  kings  libraries,  he  founde  Greeke  copies  that 
have  iust  according  to  the  vulgar  Latin :  &  that  in  such 
place  as  would  seeme  otherwise  lesse  probable,  as  Jac.  3. 
vers.  5.  '  Ecce  quantus  ignis  quam  magnam  silvam  incen- 
'  dit.  Behold  how  much  fire  what  a  great  wood  it  kindl- 
'  eth.'     A  man  would  thinke  it  must  be  as  in  the  Greeke 


Fathers. 


272  PREFACE    TO    THK 

text,  '  A  litle  fire  what  a  great  wood  it  kindleth !'  But 
an  approved  auncient  Greeke  copie  alleaged  by  Gagneie, 
hath  as  it  is  in  the  vulgar  Latin.  And  if  Gagneis  copies 
also  faile  sometime,  there  Beza  and  Crispin  supply  Greeke 
copies  fully  agreable  to  the  vulgar  Latin,  as  Ep.  Judce, 
vers.  5.  '  Seientes  semel  omnia,  quoniara  Jksus"'  &c.  and 
vers.  19-  *  Segregant  semetipsos.''  likewise  2Ephes.  2.  '  Quod 
'  elegerit  vos  primitias;'  a-napxa^  in  some  Greeke  copies. 
Gagn.  &:  2  Cor.  9,  '  Vestra  semulatio,  6  vjjlojv  f?/Aos.  So 
hath  one  Greeke  copy.  Beza. 
The  Greeke  5.  If  al  their  copies  be  not  sufficient,  the  auncient  Greeke 

fathers  had  copies  and  expounded  them  agreable  to  our 
vulgar  Latin :  as  1  Tim.  vi.  20.  '  Frojj/ianas  vocum  novi- 
'  tates :'  So  readeth  S.  Chrysostom  and  expoundeth  it 
against  Heretical  &  erroneous  novelties.  Yet  now  we 
know  no  Greeke  copie  that  readeth  so.  Likewise  Jo.  10. 
29.  Pater  mens  quod  mihi  dedit  tnaj'us  omnibus  est.  So 
readeth  S.  Cyril  and  expoundeth  it,  li.  7.  in  Jo.  c.  10.  like- 
wise 1  Jo.  4.  3.  omnis  spirltus  qui  solvit  Jesum,  ex  Deo  tion 
est.  So  readeth  S.  Irenaeus,  li,  3.  c.  18.  S.  Augustine 
tract.  6.  in  Jo.  S.  LieoBpist.  10.  c.  5.  besides  Socrates  in  his 
Ecclesiastical  historic,  li.  7.  c.  22.  and  the  Tripartite  li.  12. 
c.  4.  who  say  plainely,  that  this  was  the  old  and  the  true 
reading  of  this  place  in  the  Greeke.  And  in  what  Greeke 
copie  extant  at  this  daye  is  there  this  text  Jo.  5.  2.  J2st  aute 
Hierosolymis  probatica  piscina  ?  and  yet  S.  Chrysostom, 
S.  Cyril,  and  Theophylacte  reade  so  in  the  Greeke,  and 
Beza  saith  it  is  the  better  reading.  And  so  is  the  Latin 
text  of  the  Romane  Masse  booke  iustified,  and  eight  other 
Latin  copies  that  reade  so.  for  our  vulgar  Latin  here,  is 
according  to  the  Greeke  text,  '  super  probatica.^  &  Ro.  5. 
V.  17.  Donationis  c^-  iustitice.  So  readeth  Theodorete  in 
Greeke.  «fe  Liv.  2.  v.  14.  Origen  &  S.  Chrysostom  reade 
Hominihis  bonce  voluntatis,  and  Beza  liketh  it  better  then 
the  Greeke  text  that  now  is. 

6.  Where  there  is  no  such  signe  or  token  of  any  auncient 
Greeke  copie  in  the  fathers,  yet  these  later  Interpreters 
tcl  us  that  the  old  Interpreter  did  folow  some  other  Greeke 
copie.  as  Marc.  7.  3.  Nisi  crebro  laverint.  Erasmus  thinketh 
that  he  did  reade  in  the  Groeke  -nvKPrf,  often  :  and  Beza 


NEW   TESTAMENT,    I3H2.  273 

and  others  commend  his  coniecture,  yea  and  the  Enghsh 
Bibles  are  so  translated.  Whereas  now  it  is  Trvyixfj,  which 
signifieth  the  length  of  the  arm  up  to  the  elbow.  And 
who  would  not  think  that  the  Evangelist  should  say  '  The 
'  Pharisees  wash  often,,  because  otherwise  they  eate  not,' 
rather  then  thus,  Unless  they  ivasli  up  to  the  elbow,  they  eate 
not? 

7.  If  al  such  coniectures,  and  al  the  Greeke  fathers  help 

us  not,  yet  the  Latin  fathers  with  great  consent  wil  easily  The  Latin 
iustifie  the  old  vulgar  traslation,  which  for  the  most  part  fathers. 
they  folow  and  expound,  as  Jo.  7.  39-  Nondum  erat  spiritus 
datus.  so  readeth  S.  Augustin  li.  4.  de  Trinit.  c.  20.  and  li. 
83.  qucsst.  q.  62.  and  tract.  52.  in  Joan.  Leo  ser.  2.  de  Pen- 
tecoste.  Whose  authoritie  were  sufficient,  but  in  deede 
Didymus  also  a  Greeke  Doctor  readeth  so  li.  2.  de  Sp. 
sancto,  translated  by  S.  Hierom,  and  a  Greeke  copie  in  the 
Vaticane,  and  the  Syriake  new  Testament.  Likewise  Jo. 
21,  22.  Sic  eum  volo  manere.  so  readeth  S.  Ambrose,  in 
Psal.  45.  SsPsal.  118.  octonario  Resh.  S.  Augustine  and  Ven. 
Bede  upon  S.  John's  Gospel. 

8.  And  lastly,  if  some  other  Latin  fathers  of  auncient 
time,  reade  otherwise,  either  here  or  in  otlier  places,  not  al 
agreing  with  the  text  of  our  vulgar  Latin,  the  cause  is,  the 
great  diversitie  and  multitude  that  was  then  of  Latin 
copies,  (whereof  S.  Hierom  complaineth)  til  this  one  vulgar 
Latin  grew  onely  into  use.  Neither  doth  their  divers  read- 
ing make  more  for  the  Greeke,  then  for  the  vulgar  Latin, 
differing  oftentimes  from  both,  as  when  S.  Hierom  in  this 
last  place  readeth,  Si  sic  ewni  volo  manere.,  li.  i.  adv.  lovin. 
it  is  according  to  no  Greeke  copie  now  extant.  And  if  yet 
there  be  some  doubt,  that  the  readings  of  some  Greeke  or 
Latin  fathers,  differing  from  the  vulgar  Latin,  be  a  checke  or 
condemnation  to  the  same  :  let  Beza,  that  is,  let  the  adver- 
sarie  himself,  tel  us  his  opinion  in  this  case  also.  '  Whoso- 
'  ever,*"  saith  he, '  shal  take  upon  him  to  correct  these  things' 
(speaking  of  the  vulgar  Latin  translation)  '  out  of  the 
'  auncient  fathers  writings,  either  Greeke  or  Latin,  unles 
'  he  doe  it  very  circumspectly  and  advisedly,  he  shal  surely 
'  corrupt  al  rather  then  amend  it,  because  it  is  not  to  be 
'  thought  that  as  often  as  they  cited  any  place,  they  did 


274  FREFACK    TO    THE 

'  alwais  looke  into  the  booke  or  number  every  word/  As 
if  he  sliould  say,  ^Ve  may  not  by  and  by  thinke  that  the 
vulgar  Latin  is  faultie  and  to  be  corrected,  when  we  read 
otherwise  in  the  fathers  either  Greeko  or  Latin,  because 
they  did  not  alwaies  exactly  cite  the  wordes,  but  folowed 
somec  ommodious  and  godly  sense  thereof. 

Thus  then  we  see  that  by  al  meanes  the  old  vulgar  Latin 

translation  is  approved  good,  and  better  then  the  Greeke 

text  itself,  and  that  there  is  no  cause  why  it  should  give 

place  to  any  other  text,  copies,  or  readings.    Marie  if  there 

The  few  and      be  any  faultes  evidently  crept  in  by  those  that  heretofore 

smal  faultes      wrote  or  Copied  out  the  Scriptures  (as  there  be  some)  thera 

negigen  y        ^^^  frraunt  HO  lesse,  then  we  would  eraunt  faultes  now  a 

crept  into  trie  _  '^  _  _  *- 

vuio^ar  Latin  tlaics  Committed  by  the  Printer,  and  they  are  exactly  noted 
translation.  of  CathoHke  writers,  namely  in  al  Plantin\s  Bibles  set  forth 
by  the  Divines  of  Lovan :  and  the  holy  Councel  of  Trent 
willeth  that  the  vulgar  Latin  text  be  in  such  pointes 
throughly  mended,  &  so  to  be  most  authentical.  Such 
faultes  as  these,  in  Jide  for  in  fine;  Pra'scientiam,  for ^^ra- 
sentiam ;  Suscipiens,  for  siispiciens ;  and  such  like  very  rare, 
which  are  evident  corruptions  made  by  the  copistes,  or 
growen  by  the  similitude  of  wordes.  These  being  taken 
away,  which  are  no  part  of  those  corruptions  and  differ- 
ences before  talked  of,  we  translate  that  text  which  is  most 
sincere,  and  in  our  opinion  and  as  we  have  proved,  incorrupt. 
The  Adversaries  contrarie,  translate  that  text,  which 
them  selves  confesse  both  b}-  their  writings  and  doings,  to 
be  corrupt  in  a  number  of  places,  &  more  corrupt  then 
our  vulgar  Latin,  as  is  before  declared. 

And  if  we  would  here  stand  to  recite  the  places  in  the 

The  Calvinists  Greeke  which  ]3eza  pronounceth  to  be  corrupted,  we  should 

confessing  the  make  the  reader  to  wonder,  how  they  can  either  so  plead 

otherwise  for  the  Greeke  text,  as  thousrh  there  were  no 

most  corrupt,  ^  '  ^ 

yet  translate  Other  truth  of  the  ncw  Testament  but  that :  or  how  they 
that  only,  and  translate  oncly  that  (to  deface,  as  they  think,  the  old  vul- 
lioid  that  only  g^y.  Latin)  wliich  them  selves  so  shamfully  disgrace,  more 

for  authentical   ^i  ,.  i  t     i-       •  i-  ,  •'  i 

,,    .  ,  then  the  vulgar  Latm,  mvcntmi;  corriiijtions  whore  none 

ocripture.  °      _  -  ' 

are,  nor  can  be,  in  such  universal  consent  of  al  both  Greeke 
and  Latin  copies.  For  example.  Matt.  10.  The  first  Simon, 
xrho  is  called  Pefer.     I  thinke  (saith  Beza)  this  word  ■npGno'i, 


NEW   TESTAMENT,    I  582.  275 

first,  hath  been  added  to  the  text  of  some  that  would  esta- 
blish Peter  s  Primacie.  Againe,  Luc.  2i3.  The  Chalice,  that 
is  shed  for  you.  It  is  most  likely  (saith  he)  that  these 
wordes,  being  sometime  but  a  marginal  note,  came  by  cor- 
ruption out  of  the  margent  into  the  text.  Againe,  Act.  7. 
Figures  which  they  made,  to  adore  them.  It  may  be  sus- 
pected (saith  he)  that  these  wordes,  as  many  other,  have 
crept  by  corruption  into  the  text  out  of  the  margent.  And 
1  Cor.  15.  He  thinketh  the  Apostle  said  not  vIko's,  victorie, 
as  it  is  in  al  Greeke  copies,  but  vetKos,  contention.  And 
Act.  13.  he  calleth  it  a  manifest  errour,  that  in  the  Greeke 
it  is  400  ^eres,  for  300.  And  Act.l.  i).  16.  he  reckeneth 
up  a  whole  catalogue  of  corruptions,  namely  Alarc.  12.  v. 
42.  o  lo-rt  KobpdvTrjs,  Which  is  a  farthing:  and  Act.  8.  v.  26. 
avTrj  (.(TTiv  epTjjuos,  This  is  desert.  And  Act.  7.  v.  16.  the 
name  of  Abraham,  &  such  like.  Al  which  he  thinketh  to 
have  been  added  or  altered  into  the  Greeke  text  by  cor- 
ruption. 

But  among  other  places,  he  laboureth  excedingly  to 
prove  a  great  corruption  Act.  7.  v.  14.  where  it  is  said  (ac- 
cording to  the  Septuaginta,  that  is,  the  Greeke  text  of  the 
old  Testament)  that  Jacob  went  downe  into  ^gypt  with 
75  soules.  And  Luc.  3.  v.  36.  he  thinketh  these  wordes 
TQv  Kaivav,  which  vms  of  Cainan,  to  be  so  false  that  he 
leaveth  them  cleane  out  in  both  his  editions  of  the  new 
Testament ;  saying,  that  he  is  bold  so  to  doe,  by  the 
authoritie  of  Moyses.  Whereby  he  wil  signifie  that  it  is 
not  in  the  Hebrue  text  of  Moyses  or  of  the  old  Testament, 
and  therfore  it  is  false  in  the  Greeke  of  the  new  Testa- 
ment. Which  consequence  of  theirs  (for  it  is  common  They  standing 
among  them  and  concerneth  al  Scriptures)  if  it  were  true,  precisely  upon 
al  places  of  the  Greeke  text  of  the  new  Testament,  cited  ^^^  ^^^^'""^  °^ 

in  •  ^^^  old,  and 

out  of  the  old  accordmg  to  the  Septuagmta,  and  not  ac-  Q^eeke  text  of 
cording  to  the  Hebrue  (which  they  know  are  very  many)  the  new  Testa- 
should  be  false;  and  so  by  tying  them  selves  onely  to  the a^^nt' """st  of 

Hebrue  in  the  old  Testamet,  they  are  forced  to  forsake  ^"^^^  ^  ^^^^  *  ® 

.p,  .,         .        .  1      /-<        1      one  of  them. 

the  Greeke  of  the  new  :  or  if  they  wn  mamteme  the  Greeke 

of  the  new,  they  must  forsake  sometime  the  Hebrue  in  the 

old :  but  this  argument  shal  be  forced  against  them  els- 

where. 

N  n  2 


276 


HlKrACK    TO   THK 


They  say  the 
Greeke  is  more 
corrupt  then  we 
wil  graunt 
tliein. 


W^e  preferre 
not  the  vulgar 
Latin  text,  as 
making  more 
for  us. 


Tlie  Greeke 
text  maketh 
for  us  more 
then  tlie  vulgar 
Latin. 


For  the  real 
presence. 


For  fasting. 


By  this  litle,  the  Reader  may  see  what  gay  patrones 
they  are  of  the  Greeke  text,  and  how  litle  cau.se  they  have 
in  their  owne  iudgenients  to  tran.slate  it,  or  vaunt  of  it  as 
in  derogation  of  the  vulgar  Latin  translation^  &  how 
easily  we  might  answer  them  in  a  word  why  we  translate 
not  the  Cireekc :  forsooth  because  it  is  so  infinitely  cor- 
rupted. Hut  the  truth  is,  we  do  by  no  meanes  grant  it  so 
corrupted  as  they  say,  though  in  comparison  we  know  it 
lesse  sincere  &  incorrupt  then  the  vulgar  Latin,  and  for 
that  cause  and  others  befoi'c  alleaged  we  preferre  the  said 
Latin,  and  have  translated  it. 

If  yet  there  remain  one  thing  which  perhaps  they  wil 
say,  when  they  can  not  answer  our  reasons  aforesaid :  to 
wit,  that  we  preferre  the  vulgar  Latin  before  the  Greeke 
text,  because  the  Greeke  maketh  more  against  us :  we  pro- 
test that  as  for  other  causes  we  preferre  the  Latin,  so  in 
this  respect  of  making  for  us  or  against  us,  we  allow  the 
Greeke  as  much  as  the  Latin,  yea  in  sundrie  places  more 
then  the  Latin,  being  assured  that  they  have  not  one,  and 
that  we  have  many  advantages  in  the  Greeke  more  then  in 
the  Latin,  as  by  the  Annotations  of  this  new  Testament 
shal  evidently  appeare  :  namely  in  al  such  places  where 
they  dare  not  translate  the  Greeke,  because  it  is  for  us  & 
against  them,  as  when  they  translate  bLKaidixara,  ordinances, 
and  not,  iustijications,  and  that  of  purpose  as  l^eza  con- 
fesseth  Luc.  1 .  6.  yrapaboaeis,  ordinances  or  instructions,  and 
not  traditions,  in  the  better  part,  2  T/iess.  2.  15.  -npea^v- 
repovs,  Elders,  and  not  Priests :  etSwAa,  images  rather  then 
idols,  and  especially  when  S.  Luke  in  the  Greeke  so  maketh 
for  us  (the  vulgar  Latin  being  indifferent  for  them  and  us) 
that  Beza  saith  it  is  a  corruption  crept  out  of  the  margent 
into  the  text.  What  neede  these  absurd  divises  and  false 
dealings  with  the  Greeke  text,  if  it  made  for  them  more 
then  for  us,  yea  if  it  made  not  for  us  against  them  ?  But 
that  the  Greeke  maketh  more  for  us,  see  1  Cor.  7.  In  the 
Latin,  Defraude  not  one  an  other,  hut  for  a  time,  tJiat  you 
give  yotir  selces  to  'prayer,  in  the  Greeke,  to  fasting  and 
prayer,  ylc^  10.  30.  in  the  Latin  Cornelius  (^a.\i\\,  from  the 
fourth  day  paM  until  this  houre  I  was  praying  in  my  house, 
and  hehold  a  man,  $fc.  in  the  Greeke,  /  iras  fasting  and 


NEW    TESTAMENT,    T582.  277 

praying.  1  /o,5.  18.  in  the  Latin,  We  knoio  that  every  one 

which  is  borne  of  God,  sinneth  not,  hut  the  generation  of  God 

preserveth  him,  t^-c.  in  the  Greeke,  hut  he  that  is  home  of  God 

preserceth  him  self  Apoc.'^'H.l^.  in  the  Latin  Blessed  ar^  For  free  wii. 

they  that  wash  their  garmets  in  the  hloude  of  the  lamhe,  ^c. 

in  the  Greeke,  Blessed  are  they  that  doe  his  commandments.  Against  only 

Rom.  8.  38.   Certus  sum,  ^c.     I  am  sure  that  neitlier  death  f^^*'^- 

nor  life,  nor  other  creature  is  able  to  separate  us  from  the 

charitie  of  God.    As  though  he  were  assured,  or  we  might 

and  should  assure  our  selves  of  our  predestination,  in  the 

Greeke,  7re7reto-/>iat,  I  am  probably  persuaded  that  neither  death  Against  special 

nor  life  Sfc.     Li  the  Evangelists  about  the  Sacrifice  and  assurance  of 

B.  Sacrament,  in  the  Latin  thus  :    This  is  my  bloudthat  shaV 

he  shed  for  you :  and  in  S.  Paul,  This  is  my  body  which  shal 

he  hetraied  or  delivered  for  you :  both  being  referred  to  the 

time  to  come  and  to  the  sacrifice  on  the  crosse.    in  the 

Greeke,  This  is  my  bloud  which  is  shed  for  you  :  and,  my  For  the  sarri- 

hody  which  is  broken  for  you  :  both  being  referred  to  that  fice  of  Christs 

present  time  when  Christ  gave  his  body  and  bloud  at  his  """ya°"  bloud. 

supper,  then  sheading  the  one  and  breaking  the  other,  that 

is  sacrificing  it  sacramentally  and  mystically.     Loe  these 

and  the  like  our  advantages  in  the  Greeke,  more  then  in 

the  Latin. 

But  is  the  vulgar  translation  for  al  this  Papistical  & 
therfore  do  we  folow  it  ?  (for  so  some  of  them  call  it,  and 
say  it  is  the  worst  of  al  other.)     If  it  be,  the  Greeke  (as  The  Protestats 
you  see)  is  more,  and  so  both  Greeke  and  Latin  and  con-  condemning 
sequently  the   holy   Scripture  of   the  new   Testament    is,      ,  .-    ^ 

^  ,     ,  .  .  .  .     ,  translation  as 

Papistical.     Againe,  if  the  vulgar  Latin  be  Papistical,  Pa-  making  for  us 
pistrie  is  very  auncient,  and  the  Church  of  God  for  so  codemne  them 
many  hundred  yeres  wherein  it  hath  used  and  allowed  ^^'^^^• 
this  translation,  hath  been   Papistical,       But  wherein  is 
it   Papistical  ?    forsooth  in  these   phrases  and    speaches, 
Poenitentiam  agite.     Sacramentum  hoc  magnum  est.     Ave 
GRATIA  PLENA.     Tolibus  hostHs  promeretur  Deus.  and  such 
like.     First,  doth  not  the  Greeke  say  the  same  \     See  the 
Annotations  upon  these  places.     Secondly,  could  he  trans- 
late these  things  Papistically  or  partially,  or  rather  pro- 
phetically so  long  before  they  were  in  controversie  ?  Thirdly, 
doth  he  not  say  for  poenitentiam  agite,  in  an  other  place 


278  PREFACE    TO    THE 

pcenitemini :  and  dotli  he  not  translate  other  mysteries, 
by  the  word  ^acr amentum,  as  Apoc.  17.  Sacramentum 
niulieris :  and  as  lie  translateth  one  word  Gratia  2^lena,  so 
doth  he  not  translate  the  very  like  word  j^lenus  ulcerihus, 
which  them  selves  do  I'olow  also?  is  this  also  Papistrie? 
It  is  voitle  of  al  When  he  said  Heh.  10.  29.  Qnanto  dderlora  merebitur  sup- 
par  la  itie.  pUcia,  &c.  and  they  like  it  wel  ynough  :  might  he  not  have 
said  according  to  the  same  Greeke  word,  Vigilate  ut  mere- 
am'mi  funere  ista  omnia  ^  stare  ante  Jilium  hominis.  Luc. 
21.  36.  and  Qui  merchuntur  saculum  illud  (§■  resurrectionem, 
ex  mortuis,  &c.  Luc.  20.  35.  and,  Trihulationes  quas  susti- 
netis  ut  mereamini  reffnum  iJei.,  j)ro  quo  et  p)((timi7ii.  2  Thess. 
1.  5.  Might  he  not  (we  say)  if  he  had  partially  affectated 
the  word  merite,  have  used  it  in  al  these  places,  according 
to  his  and  your  owne  translation  of  the  same  Greeke  word 
Heb.\0.  29?  Which  he  doth  not,  but  in  al  these  places 
saith  simply,  Ut  digni  haheamini,  and.  Qui  diqni  hahebuntur. 
And  how  can  it  be  judged  Papistical  or  partial,  when  he 
saith  Talibus  hostiis  promeretur  Deus,  Heh.  13?  Was  Pri- 
masius  also  S.  Augustine's  scholer,  a  Papist,  for  using  this 
text,  and  al  the  rest  that  have  done  the  like?  Was  S. 
Cyprian  a  Papist,  for  using  so  often  this  speach,  promereri 
Dominum  iustis  operibus.  pcejiitentia,  &c  ?  Or  is  there  any 
difference,  but  that  S.  Cyprian  usetli  it  as  a  deponent, 
more  Latinly,  the  other  as  a  passive  less  finely  ?  Was  it 
Papistrie,  to  say  Senior  for  Presbyter^  Ministrantibus  for 
Sacrijicantibus,  or  liturgiam  celebrantibus,  simulachris  for 
idolis,  fides  tua  te  salvum  fecit  sometime  for  sanvm  fecit? 
Or  shal  we  thinke  he  was  a  Calvinist  for  translating  thus, 
as  they  thinke  ho  was  a  Papist,  when  any  word  soundeth 
ibr  us  ? 

Agaiue,  was  he  a  Papist  in  these  kinde  of  wordes  onely, 
and  was  he  not  in  «'hole  sentences  ?  as  Tibi  dabo  claves,  &c. 
Quicquid  solceris  in  terra,  erit  solutum,  ct  in  cxlis ;  and, 
Quorum  retnisviritis peccata,  remittuiitureis.  and.  Tunc  reddet 
unicuique  secundum  opera  sua.  and,  Nunquid  poterit  fides 
salvare  eum  ?  Ex  operibus  justijicatur  homo  ^  non  ex  fide 
tantmn.  and,  Nubere  volunt,  damnationem  habentes  quia 
primam  fidem  irritam  facerunt.  And,  Mandata  ejus  gravia 
non  sunt.    And,  Aspixit  in  remunerationem.     Are  al  these 


NKW   TESTAMENT,    I582.  279 

and  such   like,  Papistical   translations,  because  they  are 

most  plain  for  the  Catholike  faith  which  they  call  Papistrie  ? 

Are  they  not  word  for  word  as  in  the  Greeke,  and  the 

very  wordes  of  the  holy  Ghost?  And  if  in  these  there  be  The  Papistrie 

no  accusatio   of  Papistical  partiahty,  why  in  the  other  ?  *^'*^''''°^  ^'''^  *^^y 

Lastly,  are  the   auncient  fathers,   General  Councels,   the., 

•'  '  '  the  veiy  sen- 

Churches  of  al  the  west  part,  that  use  al  these  speaches  tences  of  the 
&    phrases    now   so    many    hundred    yeres    are    they    al  Holy  Ghost, 
Papistical  ?  Be  it  so,  and  lot  us  in  the  name  of  God  folow*""''®  *^'"' '" 
them,  speake  as  they  speake,  translate  as  they  translated, 
interprete  as  they  interpreted,  because  we  beleeve  as  they 
beleeved.      And  thus  far  for  defense  of  the   old   vulgar 
Latin  translation,  and  why  wo  ti'anslated  it  before  al  others. 

Now  of  the  maner  of  translating  the  same. 

In    this    ouk    translation,    because   we   wish  it   to  The  maner  of 
be  most   sincere,   as    becometh    a    Catholike    translation,  ^'"**^''''*"*^^*^°"' 

11  J  1  i  I        -i  •      and  what  hath 

and  have  enclevoured  so  to  make  it:    we  are  very  precise, 

"^    '■  been  observed 

&  religious  in  folowing  our  copie,  the  old  vulgar  approved  therein. 
Latin  :  not  onely  in  sense,  which  we  hope  we  alwaies  doe,  but 
sometime  in  the  very  wordes  also  and  phrases,  which  may 
seeme  to  the  vulgar  Reader  &  to  common  English  eares 
not  yet  acquainted  therewith,  rudenesse  or  ignorance  :  but 
to  the  discrete  Reader  that  deepely  weigheth  and  con- 
sidereth  the  importance  of  sacred  wordes  and  speaches, 
and  how  easily  the  voluntarie  Translatour  may  misse  the 
true  sense  of  the  holy  Ghost,  we  doubt  not  but  our  con- 
sideration and  doing  therein  shal  seeme  reasonable  and 
necessarie  :  yea  and  that  al  sortes  of  Catholike  Readers 
wil  in  short  time  think  that  familiar,  which  at  the  first 
may  seeme  strange,  &  wil  esteerae  it  more  when  they  shal 
otherwise  be  tauglit  to  understand  it,  then  if  it  were  the  See  the  last 
common  knowen  English.  Table,  at  the 

For  example,  we  translate  often  thus,  Amen  Amen,  I  say'^^^^  °^'^'^ 
unto  you.     Which    as   yet  seemeth  strange,   but  after  a q^^^  j        ., 
while  it  wil  be  as  familiar  as  Amen  in  the  end  of  al  praiers  not  English  nor 
and  Psalmes.  and  even   as  when  we  end  with  Amen,   it  ^^  yet  familiar 
soundeth  far  better  then  So  he  it:    so  in  the  beginning"' ^^'^  ^"^lish 
Amen  Amen  must  needes  by  use  and  custom    sound  far 
better  than   Verily  Verily.     Whiche  in   deede    doth    not    '"'^"" 
expresse  the  asseveration  and  assurance   signified  in  this 


280  PlIKFACE   TO   THK 

Hebrue  word  :  besides  that  it  is  tlie  solemne  and  usual 
word  of  our  Saviour  to  cx[)resse  a  vehement  asseveration, 
and  tlierlbre  is  not  changed,  neither  in  the  Syriake  nor 
Greeke  nor  vulgar  Latin  Testament,  l)ut  is  preserved  and 
used  of  the  Evangelistes  and  Apostles  them  selves,  even  as 
Christ  spake  it,  propter  sanctiorem  authorifatem,  as  S.  Au- 

AUeluia.  gustine  saith  of  this  and  of  Alleluia^  for  the  more  holy  and 

sacred  aiithoritie  thereof,  li.  2.  doct.  Christ,  c.  11.  And 
therfore  do  we  keepe  the  word  Alleluia  Apoc.  19.  as  it  is 
both  in  Greeke  and  Latin,  yea  and  in  al  the  English 
translations,  though  in  their  bookes  of  common  praier  they 
translate  it,  Praise  ye  tlie  Lord.  Againe,  if  Hosaima, 
Raca,  Belial,  and  such  like  be  yet  untranslated  in  the 
English  Bibles,  why  may  not  we  say  Corhana,  and  Para- 

Parasceue.  sceiie :  Specially  when  they  Englishing  this  later  thus,  the 
preparation  of  the  Sabboth,  put  three  wordes  more  into  the 
text,  then  the  Greeke  word  doth  signifie.  Mat.  27.  62. 
And  othei's  saying  thus,  after  the  day  ofjrreparinf/,  make 
a  cold  translation  and  short  of  the  sense  :  as  if  they  should 
traslate  Sabboth,  the  resting,  for  Parasceue  is  as  solemne 
a  word  for  the  Sabboth  eve,  as  Sabboth  is  for  the  Jevves 
seventh  day.  and  now  among  Christians  nmch  more  so- 
lemner,  taken  for  Good-friday  onely.  These  wordes  then 
we  thought  it  far  better  to  keep  in  the  text  and  to  tel 
iheir  signification  in  the  margent  or  in  a  table  for 
that  purpose,  then  to  disgrace  both  the  text  &  them 
with  translating  them.      Such  are  also  these  wordes,  The 

Pasche.  Azy-     Pasche,   The  feast   of  Azymes.     The  bread  of  Proposition. 

mes.  Which  they  translate    The  Passeover,  The  feast  of  swete 

bread.  The  shew  bread.  But  if  Pentecost,  Act.  2.  be  yet 
untraslated  in  their  bibles,  and  seemeth  not  strange :  why 
should  not  Pasche  and  Azymes  so  remaine  also,  being 
solemne  feastes,  as  Pentecost  was  ?  or  why  should  they 
English  one  rather  then  the  other?  specially  whereas 
Passeover  at  the  first  was  as  strange,  as  Pasche  may  seeme 
now,  and  perhaps  as  many  now  understand  Pasche,  as 
Passeover.  and  as  for  Azymes,  when  they  English  it  The 
feast  of  siceete  bread,  it  is  a  false  interpretatio  of  the  word, 
&  nothing  expresseth  that  which  belongeth  to  the  feast, 
conccrninir  unleavened  bread.      And  as  for  their  terme  of 


TSIEVV   TKSTAIVIKNT,   I582.  281 

shew  bread,  it  is  very  strange  and  ridiculous.     Againe,  if 
Proselyte  be  a  received  word  in  the  English  bibles  Mat.  23. 
Act.  2.  :  why  may  not  we  be  bold  to  say  Neopht/te,  1  Tim.  Neophyte. 
3 1    specially  when  they  translating   it   into  English,    do 
falsely  expresse  the  signification  of  the  word  thus,  a  yong 
scholer.     Whereas  it  is  a  peculiar  word  to  signifie  them 
that  were  lately  baptized,  as  Caiachumenus  signifieth  the 
newely  instructed  in  faith  not  yet  baptized,  who  is  also  a 
yong  scholer  rather  then  the  other  :  and  many  that  have 
been  old  scholers,  may  be  Neophytes,  by  differring  baptisme. 
And  if  Phylacteries  be  allowed  for  English,  Mat.  23.  we 
hope  that  Didragmes  also,  Prepuce,  Paraclete,  and   such 
like,  wil  easily  grow  to  be  currant  and  familiar.     And  in 
good  sooth  there  is  in  al  these  suche  necessitie,  that  they 
can  not  conveniently  be  translated,  as  when  S.  Paul  saith, 
concisio,  non  circumcisio,  how  can  we  but  folow  his  very 
wordes  and  allusion?     And  how  is  it  possible  to  expresse  Why  we  say, 
Evangelizo  but  as  we  do,  Evangelize  ?  for  Evangelium  being ""''  ^°'^'^'  "'''' 
the  Gospel,  what  is  Eoanqelizo,  or  to  Evanqelize,  but  to!'^    °'^ .  ^"" 
shew  the  glad  tydmgs  of  the  Gospel,  of  the  time  of  grace,  ^ases)  see  the 
of  al  Christ's  benefits  ?  Al  which  signification  is  lost,  by  Annotations, 
translating   as    the   English    bibles  do,  /   bring  you  good  ^  '^'™-  ^• 
tydings.  Luc.  2.  10.     Therfore  we  say  Depositiim.  1  Tim.^'^  ^' 
6.  and  He  exinanited  him  self,  Philip.  2.  and.   You  have 
rejiorished,  Philip.  4.  and  to  exhaust,  Heb.  9.  28.  because 
we  can  not  possibly  attaine  to  expresse  these  wordes  fully 
in  English,  and  we  think  muche  better,  that  the  reader 
staying  at  the  difficultie  of  them,  should  take  an  occasion 
to  looke  in  the  table  folowing,  or  otherwise  to  aske  the  ful 
meaning  of  them,   then    by  putting  some   usual   English 
wordes  that  expresse  them  not,  so  to  deceive  the  reader. 
Sometime  also  we  doe  it  for  an  other  cause,  as  when  we 
say,  The  advent  of  our  Lord,  and,  Imposing  ofhandes.  because  Cathoh'ke 
one  is  a  solemne  time,  the  other  a  solenme  action  in  the  Vermes  pro- 
Catholike  Church  :  to  signifie  to  the  people,  that  these  and  ^^  '"^  ^ ^    , 
such  like  names  come  out  of  the  very  Latin  text  of  the  of  Scriptm 
Scripture.     So  did  Penance,  doing  penance,  Chalice,  Priest, 
Deacon,  Traditions,  altar,  host,  and  the  like  (which  we  ex- 
actly keepe  as  Oatholike  termes)  precede  even  from  the  vei'y 
wordes  of  Scripture. 

o  o 


ire. 


282  PREFACE    TO   THE 

Certaine  iiard  Morcovcr,  we  presume  not  in  hard  places  to  mollifie 
speaciics  and  the  speaches  or  phrases,  but  religiously  kcepe  them  word 
P    ases.  |.^j.  word,  and  point  for  point,  for  fcare  of  missing,  or  re- 

straining the  sense  of  the  holy  Ghost  to  our  phantasie.  as 
Eph.  G.  aqainst  the  spirit aals  of  loickedaes  in  the  celestials. 
And,  What  to  vie  and  thee  woman  ?    whereof  see  the  Anno- 
tation upon  this  place,  and  1  Pet.  2.  As  infants  even  now 
home,  reasonable,  milke  loithout  guile  desire  ye.     AV'e  do  so 
place,  reasonable,  of  purpose,  that  it  may  be  indifferut  both 
to  infants  going  before,  as  in  our  Latin  text ;   or  to  milke 
that  foloweth  after,  as  in  other  Latin  copies  and  in  the 
Greeke.     Jo.  3.  we  translate.  The  spirit  breatheth  where  he 
toil  &c.  leaving  it  indifferent  to  signifie  either  the  holy 
The  Protcststs  Ghost,  or  windc  :    which  the  Protestants  translating  winde, 
presumptuous    take  away  the  other  sense  more  common  and  usual  in  the 
boidnes  and      ^uncient  fathers.    We  translate  Luc.  8,  23.  they  were  filled, 

Iibertie in  trans-  i  i-  »  •  7  11 -r*       1 

latine  "°^  addmg  or  our  owne,  with  water,  to  moilinc  tlie  sentence, 

as  the  Protestants  doe.  and  c.  22.  This  is  the  chalice,  tJie 
ncio  Testament,  &c.  not  This  chalice  is  the  new  Testament. 
likewise  Mar.  13.  Those  daies  shal  he  such  tribulation  &c. 
not  as  the  Adversaries  In  those  daies,  both  our  text  and 
theirs  being  otherwise,  likewise  lac.  4.  Q.  And  giveth  greater 
grace,  leaving  it  indifferent  to  the  Scripttire,  or  to  the  holy 
Ghost,  both  going  before.  Whereas  the  Adversaries  to  to 
boldly  &  presumptuously  adde,  saying  The  Scripture  giveth, 
taking  away  the  other  sense,  which  is  far  more  probable, 
likewise  Ilebr.  12.  21.  we  translate,  So  terrible  icas  it  which 
was  seen,  Moyses  said,  &c.  neither  doth  Greeke  or  Latin 
permit  us  to  adde  that  Moyses  said,  as  the  Protestants 
presume  to  doe.  So  we  say,  3Ien  brethren,  a  widoic  icoman, 
A  woman  a  sister,  James  of  AlphcBus^  and  the  like.  Some- 
time also  we  folow  of  purpose  the  Scriptures  phrase,  as.  The 
hel  of  fire,  according  to  Greeke  and  Latin,  which  we  might 
say  perhaps,  the  fiery  hel,  by  the  Ilebrue  phrase  in  such 
speaches,  but  not  hel  fire,  as  commonly  it  is  translated. 
Likewise  Luc.  4,  36.  ^\'hat  word  is  this,  that  in  power  and 
authoritie  he  comaundcth  the  uncleane  spirits  \  as  also 
Luc.  2.  Let  us  passe  over,  and  see  the  word  that  is  done, 
where  we  might  say,  thing,  by  the  Ilebrue  phrase,  but 
there  is  a  certaine  maicstie  and  more  signification  in  these 


NEW   TESTAMENT,    I582.  283 

speaches,  and  therfore  both  Greeke  &  Latin  keepe  them, 

although  it  is  no  more  the  Greeke  or  Latin  phrase,  then  it 

is  the  Enghsh.     And  why  should  we  be  squamish  at  new 

wordcs  or  phrases  in  the  Scripture,  which  are  neeessarie  : 

when  we  do  easily  admit  and  folow  new  wordes  coyned  in 

court  and  in  courtly  or  other  secular  writings  ? 

We  adde  the  Greeke  in  the  margent  for  divers  causes.  The  Greeke 

Sometime  when  the  sense  is  hard,  that  the  learned  reader '^'^^^'^'^  "^^^'^  ^"^ 

may  consider  of  it  and  see  if  he  can  helpe  him  self  better  ^^  ^^^^  " 
•'  _  ^    _  _  many  causes. 

then  by  our  translation,  as  Luc.  11.  Nolite  extoUi.  jurj  /L/,e- 
retopt^ecr^e.  and  againe,  Quod  su2oerest  date  eleemosynam. 
TO.  hovTa.  Sometime  to  take  away  the  ambiguitie  of  the 
Latin  or  English,  as  Luc,  11.  ef  domus  supra  dornum  cadet. 
which  we  must  needes  English,  and  house  upon  house,  shal 
fall,  by  the  Greeke  the  sense  is  not,  one  house  shal  fal 
upon  an  other,  but,  if  one  house  rise  upon  it  self,  that  is, 
against  it  self,  it  shal  perish,  according  as  he  speaketh  of 
a  kingdom  devided  against  it  self,  in  the  wordes  before. 
And  Act.  14.  Sacerdos  Jovis  qui  erat,  in  the  Greeke,  qui,  is 
referred  to  Jupiter.  Sometime  to  satisfie  the  reader,  that 
might  otherwise  conceive  the  translation  to  be  false,  as 
Philip).  4.  V.  6.  But  in  every  thing  hy  praier,  &c.  kv  ttcivti 
Tipoaajxfj.  not  in  al praier,  as  in  the  Latin  it  may  seeme. 
Sometime  when  the  Latin  neither  doth,  nor  can,  reache  to 
the  signification  of  the  Greeke  word,  we  adde  the  Greeke 
also  as  more  significant.  lUi  soli  servies,  him  only  shalt 
thou  serve,  Xarpeva-eis.  And  Act.  6.  Nicolas  a  stranger  of 
Antioche,  ttjoostjAvtos.  And  Eo.  9.  The  service.,  ?/  Xarpda. 
and  Ejyh.  1,  to  perjite,  instaurare  omnia  in  Christo,  avaKe(f>a- 
KaLuxraadai.  And,  Wherein  he  hath  gratified  us,  €yapiTbi(T^v. 
&  Eph.  6.  Put  on  the  armour,  Travo-nXiav.  and  a  number  the 
like.  Sometime,  when  the  Greeke  hath  two  senses,  and 
the  Latin  but  one,  we  adde  the  Greeke.  2  Cor.  1 .  By  the 
exhortation  wherewith  we  also  are  exhorted,  the  Greeke  signi- 
fieth  also  consolation  &c.  and  2  Cor.  10,  But  having  hope 
of  your  faith  increasing,  to  he  &c.  where  the  Greeke  may 
also  signifie,  as  or  when  your  faith  increaseth.  Sometime 
for  advantage  of  the  Catholike  cause,  when  the  Greeke 
maketh  for  us  more  then  the  Latin,  as,  Seniores,  -npia^v- 
ripovs.      Ut  digni  habeamini.  tva  d^tco^rjrc.     Qui  effiindetur, 

o  o  2 


JiSi  I'KKl  ACK  TO  THK 

Tu  iKxvi'ujjiet'ur.    Prcccepta,  Trapaboads.     Sc  Jo.  21.   TroLfxairf, 
Fasce  et  rege.     And  sometime  to  shew  the  false  translation 
of  the  Heretike.    as  when  Beziv  saith,  Hoc  jiocalum  in  meo 
sanguine  qui.    to  i:oTi']piov  (v  tw  c/xw  at/aan  to  (Kxyi'ofjLd'ov. 
Luc.  22.     &    Que  oportet  coclo  cotineri.    hv  bel  ovpavou   bi- 
X€cr6at,  Act.  3.     Thus  we  use  the  Greeke  divers  waies,  & 
esteems  of  it  as  it  is  worthie,  &  take  al  comodities  there- 
of for  the  better  understfvding  of  the  Latin,  which  being  a 
translation,  can  not  alwaics  attaine  to  the  ful  sense  of  the 
principal  tonge,  as  we  see  in  al  translations. 
The  Latin  text      Item  we  adde  the  Latin  worde  sometime  in  the  raargent, 
sometime  noted  ^yjjgjj  either  wc  Can  not  fully  expresse  it,  (as  Act.  8.  They 
"^'^^"'tooke  order  for   Steven''s  funeral,   curaverunt  Stephanum. 
and,  Al  take  not  this  word,  Non  omnes  capiunt.)  or  when 
the  reader  might  thinko,  it  can  not  be  as  wc   translate, 
as  Luc.  8.  A  stormo  of  winde  descended  into  the  lake,  and 
ther/  tcere  filled,   4"  comphhantur .    and  Jo.  5.  when  Jesus 
knew  that  he  had  nou-  a  long  time,  quia  iam  inultum,  tempug 
'  haberct.    meaning,  in  his  infirmitie. 

In  the  begin-  This  precise  folowing  of  our  Latin  text,  in  neither  adding 
ning  of  bookcs,  j^Qj,  ^liminishing,  is  the  cause  why  we  say  not  in  the  title  of 
'  ^j  'books,  in  the  first  page,  S.  Matthew,  S.  Paul :  because  it 
thew,  s.  Paul,  is  SO  neither  in  Greeke  nor  Latin,  though  in  the  toppes  of 
&c.  the  leaves  following,  where  we  may  be  bolder,  we  adde 

S.  Matthew,  &c.  to  satisfie  the  reader.  Much  unlike  to 
the  Protestants  our  Adversaries,  which  make  no  scruple 
to  leave  out  the  name  of  Paul  in  the  title  of  the  Epistle  to 
the  Ilebrues,  though  it  be  in  every  Greeke  booke  which 
they  translate.  And  their  most  authorised  English  Bibles 
leave  out  (Catholike)  in  the  title  of  S.James  Epistle  and 
the  rest,  which  were  famously  knowen  in  the  primitive 
Church  by  the  name  of  Catholicce  Episiolce.  Euseb.  hist. 
Etcles.  li.  2.  c.  22. 
An  other  road-  Item  WO  give  the  Header  in  places  of  some  importance, 
ing  in  the  mar-  .^^^  other  reading  in  the  margent,  specially  when  the  Greeke 
is  agreable  to  the  same,  as  Jo.  4.  transiet  de  morte  ad  vitam. 
Other  Latin  copies  have,  transiif,  and  so  it  is  in  the 
Greeke. 
The  pointing        We  biudc  not  our  selves  to  the  pointes  of  any  one  eopie, 

sometime  111-     ^„.jnt,  or  edition  of  the  Vulgar  Latin,  in  places  of  no  cen- 
tered. 


NEW    TESTAMKNT.     I5S2.  285 

troversie^  but  ibiow  the  pointing  most  agreable  to  the 
Greeke  and  to  the  fathers  commentaries.  As  Col.  1.  10. 
Amhulantes  digne  Deo,  per  omnia  placentes.  Walking  xcorthj 
of  God,  in  at  thinges  pleasing,  ctft'co?  tov  KvpLov  els  iraaav 
dpicTKeiav.  Eph.  1.  17.  We  point  thus,  Dcus  Domini  nostti 
Jesu  Christi,  pater  glorxce.  as  in  the  Greeke  and  S.  Chry- 
sostom,  and  S.  Hierom  both  in  text  and  commentaries. 
Which  the  Cathohke  reader  specially  must  marke,  lest  he 
finde  fault,  when  he  seeth  our  translation  disagree  in  such 
places  from  the  pointing  of  his  Latin  Testament. 

We  translate  sometime  the  word  that  is  in  the  Latin  The  Alargent 
margent,  and  not  that  in  the  text,  when  by  the  Greeke  or '■^■'^'^'"g  ^o*^®- 
the  fathers  we  see  it  is  a  manifest  fault  of  the  writers,   .      ,,    .    ^ 

before  the  text. 

heretofore,  that  mistooke  one  word  for  an  other.  As,  in 
fine,  not  in  fide.  1  Pet.  3.  v.  8.  ^jr<e.se?zfjaj>?,  not  prcescien- 
tiam,  2  Pet.  1.  v.  16.    Heb.  13.  latuerunt,  not  placuerunt. 

Thus  we  have  endevoured  by  al  meanes,  to  satisfie  the 
indifferent  reader,  and  to  helpe  his  understanding  every 
way,  both  in  the  text,  and  by  Annotations  :  and  withal  to 
dealo  most  sincerely  before  God  and  man,  in  translating 
and  expounding  the  most  sacred  text  of  the  holy  Testament. 
Fare  wel  good  Reader,  and  if  we  profit  the  any  whit  by  our 
poor  paines,  let  us  for  Gods  sake  be  partakers  of  thy  devout 
praiers,  &  together  with  humble  and  contrite  hart  call  upo 
our  Saviour  Christ  to  cease  these  troubles  and  stormes  of 
his  derest  spouse :  in  the  meane  time  comforting  our  selves 
with  this  saying  of  S.  Augustine  :  That  Heretikes,  lohen  they 
receive  power  corporally  to  afflict  the  Church,  doe  exercise  her 
patience  :  hut  when  they  oppugne  her  onely  hy  their  evil  doc- 
trine or  opinion,  then  they  exercise  her  wisedom.  De  Civit.  Dei. 
Ii.l8.  c.  51. 

N.  B.  The  same  Preface,  with  slight  differences  of 
spelling,  and  a  few  variations  in  the  marginal  notes,  is 
given  in  the  editions  of  1600,  1621,  and  1633.  And, 
with  some  alterations  of  the  peculiar  phraseology,  in  those 
of  1 738,  and  1 788  :  except  that  in  the  latter  edition  three 
clauses  near  the  end  are  omitted. 

Tn  this  last  form  it  appears  again,  prefixed  to  Dr.  Troy's 
Bible,  4°.    Dublin,  1816. 


SJSG  rilKKACK   TO   TllK    XKW   TKSTA.M  ENT.     I582. 

Alterations  in  the  Preface  to  the  editions  1600, 1633,  1738. 

The  second  marginal  note  in  p.  26,  is  slightly  enlarged. 

Page  263,  text,  line  8,  at  the  ■words  '  next  edition,'  the 
following  is  inserted  : 

'  We  have  accordingly  in  this  second  edition,  amended 
<  al  such  oversights  as  have  hither  to  been  found.  \\'hich 
'  were  neither  manie  nor  great,  stil  submitting  our  selves 
'  and  promising  as  before.'  Ed,  1600  (but  left  out  in  Ed. 
1633). 

The  second  note  in  p.  279  is  suitably  altered. 

Instead  of  notes  Amen — Alleluia — Parasceue — Pasche^ 
Azymes— Neophyte,  pp.  279-281,  the  Edit.  1633  has  the 
following : 

'  See  in  the  end  of  this  Book  after  al  the  Tables,  an 
*  explication  of  such  words  as  are  not  familiar  to  the 
'  vulgar  Reader.' 


APPENDIX 

No.  II. 


BIBLE  1609.     PRELIMINARY  ADDRESS. 

TO    THE    RIGHT  WELL    BELOVED    ENGLISH    READER    GRACE 
AND  GLORIE  IN  JESUS  CHRIST  EVERLASTING. 

At  last  through  Gods  goodnes  (most  dearly  beloved)  we 
send  you  here  the  greater  part  of  the  Old  Testament :  as 
long  since  you  received  the  New  ;  faithfully  translated  into 
English.  The  residue  is  in  had  to  be  finished :  and  your 
desire  therof  shal  not  now  (God  prospering  our  intention) 
be  long  frustrate.  As  for  the  impediments,  which  hitherto  The  cause  of 
have  hindered  this  worke,  they  al  proceded  (as  manie  do  ^^^^^  ^°  setting 

,  s       ^  ,  i    i       •       1        •  1     forth  tliis 

know)  oi  one  general  cause,  our  poore  estate  m  banish-  ^  ,.  ,  „•. , 
ment.  Wherin  expecting  better  meanes  ;  greater  diffi- 
culties rather  ensued.  Nevertheles  you  wil  hereby  the 
more  perceive  our  fervent  good  wil,  ever  to  serve  you,  in 
that  we  have  brought  forth  this  Tome,  in  these  hardest 
times,  of  above  fourtie  yeares,  since  this  College  was  most 
happely  begune.  Wherfore  we  nothing  doubt,  but  you 
our  dearest,  for  whom  we  have  dedicated  our  lives,  wil  both 
pardon  the  long  delay,  which  we  could  not  wel  prevent, 
and  accept  now  this  fruict  of  our  laboures,  with  like  good 
affection,  as  we  acknowledge  them  due,  and  offer  the  same 
unto  you. 

If  anie  demand,  why  it  is  now  allowed  to  have  the  holie  Why  &  how  it 
Scriptures  in  vulgar  tongues,  which  generally  is  not  per-  ^^  ^11°^®"  *« 
mitted,  but  in  the  three  sacred  only:  for  further  declaration  scriptures  in 
of  this  &  other  like  pointes  we  remite  you  to  the  Preface,  Vulgar  tongues. 
before  the  New  Testament.     Only  here,  as  by  an  Epitome, 
we  shal  repete  the  sumrae  of  al,  that  is  there  more  largely 
discussed. 

To  this  first  question  therfore  we  answer,  that  both 
just  reason,  &  highest  authoritie  of  the  Church  judge  it 
not  absolutely  necessarie,  nor  alwayes  convenient,  that  holie 


niHi.K,  1609. 


Scriptures 
bt'iiig  hard  are 
not  to  be  read 
ofal. 

Manie  take 
harme  by  read- 
ing holie  Scrip- 
tures. 


Reading  of 

Scriptures 

moderated. 


Scriptures 
translated  into 
divers  tongues. 


Scriptures  should  be  in  vulgar  tongues.  For  being  as  they 
are,  hard  to  be  understood,  even  by  the  lerned,  reason  doth 
dictate  to  reasonable  men,  that  they  were  not  \vritten,  nor 
ordaynod  to  bo  read  indifferently  of  al  men.  lOxperiece 
also  teacheth,  tliat  through  ignorance,  ioyn^d  often  with 
pride  and  presumption,  manie  reading  Scriptures  have 
eri'ed  grosly,  by  misunderstanding  God's  word,  ^^'hich, 
though  it  be  most  pure  in  itself,  yet  the  sense  being  adul- 
terated is  as  2^erillous  (saith  Tertullian)  as  the  stile  corrupted. 
S.Ambrose  observeth;  that  where  the  text  is  true,  the  Arians 
interpretation  hath  errors.  S.  Augustin  also  teacheth  that 
heresies  and  perverse  doctrines  entangling  soides,  and  throicing 
them  downe  headlong  into  the  depth,  do  not  other ivise  spring 
up,  hut  lohen  good  (or  true)  Scriptures  are  not  well  {and  truly) 
understood,  and  when  that  which  in  them  is  not  irel  under- 
stood, is  also  rashly  and  boldly  avouched.  For  the  same 
cause,  S.  Jerom  utterly  disallowed,  that  al  sortes  of  men 
«Ss  women,  old  &  yong,  presumed  to  read  and  talke  of  the 
Scriptures :  wheras  no  ariicene  no  tradsman  dare  2)resume 
to  teach  anie  facultie,  which  he  hath  not  Jirst  lerned.  Seeing 
therfore  that  dangers,  &  hurtes  happen  in  manie,  the 
careful  chief  Pastores  in  God's  Church  have  alwaies  mo- 
derated the  reading  of  holie  Scriptures,  according  to  per- 
sons, timeSj  and  other  circumstances  ;  prohibiting  some, 
and  permitting  some,  to  have  and  read  them  in  their 
mother  tongue.  So  S.  Chrysostom  traslated  the  Psalmes 
&  some  other  partes  of  holie  Scriptures  for  the  Armenians, 
when  he  was  there  in  banishment.  The  Slavonians  and 
Gothes  say  they  have  the  Bible  in  their  languages.  It  was 
translated  into  Italian  by  an  Archbishop  of  Genua.  Into 
French  in  the  time  of  king  Charles  the  first :  especially 
because  the  ^Valdensian  heretikes  had  corruptly  translated 
it,  to  maintaine  their  errors.  We  had  some  partes  in 
English  translated  by  Venerable  Bede :  as  Malmesburie 
witnesseth.  And  Thomas  Arundel  Archbishop  of  Canter- 
burie  in  a  Councei  holden  at  Oxford,  straietly  ordayned, 
that  no  lierctical  translation  set  forth  by  Wicliffe,  and  his 
complices,  nor  anie  other  vulgar  Edition  should  be  suffered, 
til  it  were  approved  by  the  Ordinarie  of  the  Diocese ;  al- 
leaging  S.  Jerom's  judgement  of  the  difficultic  &  danger  in 


PKELIMINAttY    ADDRESS.  289 

translating  lioHe  Scriptures  out  of  one  tongue  into  an  other. 
And  therfore  it  must  nedes  be  much  more  dangerous, 
when  ignorant  people  read  also  corrupted  translations. 
Now  since  Luther  and  his  Iblowers  have  pretended,  that  A  calumnious 
the  Catholique  Romane  faith  and  doctrine  should  be  con-  suggestion  of 
trarie  to  Gods  written  word,  &  that  the  Scriptures  were 
not  suffered  in  vulgar  languages,  lest  the  people  should  see 
the  truth,  &;  withal  these  new  maisters  corruptly  turning 
tlie  Scriptures  into  divers  tongues,  as  might  best  serve 
their  owne  opinions :  against  this  false  suggestion  and 
practise,  Catholique  Pastores  have,  for  one  especial  reme- 
die,  set  forth  true  and  sincere  translations  in  most  lan- 
guages of  the  Latin  Church.  But  so,  that  people  must 
read  them  with  license  of  their  spiritual  superior,  as  in 
former  times  they  wei'e  in  like  sort  limited.  Such  also  of 
the  Laitie,  yea  and  of  the  meaner  lerned  Clergie,  as  were 
permitted  to  reade  holie  Scriptures,  did  not  presume  to 
interprete  hard  places,  nor  high  Mysteries,  much  lesse  to 
dispute  and  contend  ;  but  leaving  the  discussion  therof  to 
the  more  lerned,  searched  rather,  and  noted  the  godlie 
and  imitable  examples  of  good  life,  and  so  lerned  more 
humilitie,  obedience,  hatred  of  sinne,  feare  of  God,  zele  of 
Religion,  and  other  vertues.  And  thus  holie  Scriptures 
may  be  rightly  used  in  anie  tongue,  to  teach,  to  argue,  to 
correcte,  to  instruct  in  justice,  that  the  man  of  God  may  he 
Ijerfect,  and  (as  S.  Paul  addeth)  instructed  to  everic  pood 
worke,  when  men  labour  rather  to  be  doers  of  God''s  wil  & 
word,  then  readers  or  hearers  only,  deceiving  themselves. 

But  here  an  other  question  may  be  proposed :     Why  we  Why  we  trans- 
translate   the    Latin    text,   rather   then    the    Hebrew,  or  late  the  old 
Greke,  which  Protestants  preferre,  as  the  fountaine  tongues    ^^^"^  *'^^** 
wherin  holie   Scriptures  were  first  written  ?    To  this  we 
answer,  that  if  in  dede  those  first  pure  Editions  were  now 
extant,  or  if  such  as  be  extant  were  more  pure  then  the  More  pure  then 
Latin,  we  would  also  preferre  such  fountaines  before  the  ^^^  Hebrew  or 
rivers,  in  whatsoever  they  should  be  found  to   disagree. 
But  the  ancient  best  lerned  Fathers  &   Doctors  of  the 
Church  do  much  complaine,  and  testifie  to  us  that  both 
the  Hebrew  and  Greke  Editions   are  fouly  corrupted  by 
Jewes  and  Heretikes,  since  the  Latin  was  truly  translated 

pp 


Greke  now  ex- 


290  BIDLK,   1609. 

out  of  them  whiles  they  were  more  pure.  And  that  the 
same  Latin  hath  bene  farre  better  conserved  from  corrup- 
tions. So  that  the  old  Vulgate  Latin  Edition  hath  bene 
preferred,  and  used  for  most  authentical  above  a  thousand 
and  three  hundcred  yeares.  For  by  this  verie  tenne  S. 
Jeroni  calleth  that  V' ersion  the  vulgate  or  common,  which  he 
conferred  with  the  Hebrew  of  the  Old  Testament  and  with 
the  Greke  of  the  New :  which  he  also  purfred  from  faultes 
committed  by  wi-iter.s,  rather  amending  then  translating  it. 
Though  in  regard  of  this  amending,  S.  Gregorie  calleth  it 
the  neio  vcrslo  of  S.  Jerom :  who  nevertheles  in  an  other 
place  calleth  the  self  same  the  old  Lathi  Edition,  judging  it 
most  worthy  to  be  folowed.  S.  Augustin  calleth  it  the 
Italian.  S.  Isidorus  witnesseth  that  S.  Jeroni' s  version  was 
received  and  approved  hy  al  Christian  Churches.  Sophronius 
also  a  most  lerned  man,  seing  S.  Jeromes  Edition  so  much 
estemed,  not  only  of  the  Latines,  but  also  of  the  Grecians, 
turned  the  Psalter  &  Prophctes,  out  of  the  same  Latin 
into  Greke.  Of  latter  times  what  shal  we  nede  to  recite 
other  most  lerned  men  I  S.  Bede,  S.  Anselme,  S.  Bernard, 
S.Thomas,  S.Bonaventure,  &  the  rest?  who  al  uniformly 
allege  this  only  text  as  authentical.  In  so  much  that  al 
other  Latin  Editions,  which  S.  Jorom  saith  were  in  his 
time  almost  innumerable,  are  as  it  were  fallen  out  of  al 
Divines  handes,  and  grovvne  out  of  credite  and  use.  If 
moreover  we  consider  S.  Jerom's  lerning,  pietie,  diligence, 
and  sinccritie,  together  with  the  commodities  he  had  of 
best  copies,  in  al  languages  then  extant,  and  of  other 
lerned  men,  with  whom  he  conferred :  and  if  we  so  copare 
the  same  with  the  best  meanes  that  hath  bene  since,  surely 
no  man  of  indifferent  judgement  wil  match  anie  other 
Edition  with  S.  Jerom's  :  but  easely  acknowledge  with  the 
whole  Church  God's  particular  providece  in  this  great 
Doctor,  as  wel  for  expounding,  as  most  especialy  for  the 
true  text  and  Edition  of  Ilolie  Scriptures.  Neither  do  we 
flee  unto  this  old  Latin  text,  for  more  advantage.  For 
His  Edition  free  besides  that  it  is  free  from  partialitic,  as  being  most 
from partialitie.  ancient  of  al  Latin  copies,  and  long  before  the  particular 
Controversies  of  these  dayes  beganne;  the  Hebrew  also, 
i:   the    Greke   when   they   are   truly   translated,  yea   and 


PRELIMINARY  ADDRESS.  291 

Erasmus  his  Latin,  in  sundrie  places,  prove  more  plainly 
the  Catholique  Ivomaine  doctrine,  then  this  which  we  relie 
upon.     So  that  Beza  and  his  folowers  take  also  exception 
against   the    Greke,    when    Catholiques   allege    it    against 
them.     Yea  the  same  Beza  preferreth  the  old  Latin  ver-  Preferred  before 
sion  before  al  others,  &  freely  testifieth,  that  the  old  Inter-  ^^  °^^'^^^  ^^i*- 
preter  translated  religiously.     What  then  do  our  countrie-       ^   ^ 
men,  that  refuse  this  Latin,  but  deprive  themselves  of  the 
best,  and  yet  al  this  while,  have  set  forth  none,  that  is 
allowed  by  al  Protestantes,  for  good  or  sufficient.  Ncne  yet  in 

How  wel  this  is  donne  the  lerned  may  judge,  when  by  ^"8"!''^"'^  ^i- 
raature    conference,    they    shal   have    made    trial   therof.  ^  .. 

.  .  .  .         ncient. 

And  if  anie  thing  be  mistaken,  we  wil  (as  stil  we  promise)  „„     .    , 
gladly  correct   it.     Those  that  traslated  it  about  thirtie  tiiis  Edition. 
yeares  since,  were  wel  knowen  to  the  world,  to  have  bene  Preface  before 
excellent  in  the  tongues,  sincere  men,  and  great  Divines,  the  New  Test. 
Only  one  thing  we  have  done  touching  the  text,  wherof 
we  are  especially  to  geve  notice.     That  whereas  heretofore  Divers  read- 
in  the  best  Latin  Editions,  there  remained  manie  places  "^S"^  resolved 

!•«?••  1  1        •  ■      1  upon,  &  none 

dmermg  in  wordes,  some  also  in  sense,  as  m  long  processe   '     . 
of  time,  the  writers  erred  in  their  copies  ;  now  lately  by  margent. 
the  care  &  diligence  of  the  Church,  those  divers  readings 
were  maturely  and  juditiously  examined  and  conferred  with 
sundrie  the  best  written  and  printed  bookes,  &  so  resolved    ^ 
upon,  that  al  which  before  were  leift  in  the  margent,  are 
either  restored  into  the  t'ext,  or  els  omitted  ;  so  that  now 
none  such  remaine  in  the  margent.     For  which  cause,  we 
have  again  conferred  this  English  translation,  and   con- 
formed it  to  the  most  perfect  Latin  Edition.     Where  yet 
by  the  way  we  must  geve  the  vulgar  reader  to  understand, 
that  very  few  or  none  of  the  former  varieties   touched  They  touched 
Controversies  of  this  time  ;  so  that  this  Recognition  is  no  '^°*  present 

/.  J-    Ti-       1      /    •  11^  /•        j^i      controversies. 

way  suspicious  oi  partiahtie,  but  is  merely  donne  tor  the 
more  secure  conservation  of  the  true  text ;  and  more  ease, 
and  satisfaction  of  such,  as  otherwise  should  have  remained 
more  doubtful. 

Now   for   the    strictnes   observed   in    translating    some  Why  some 
wordes,  or  rather  the  not  translating  of  some,  which  is  in  wordes  are  not 
more  danger  to  be  disliked,  we  doubt  not  but  the  discrete  *'^^°*^''^*^'^  ^'^^^ 
lerned  reader  deepely  weighing  and  considering  the   im-  " 

p  p  2 


BIBLE,  ]6oy. 

portance  of  sacred  wordes,  and  how  easely  the  translatour 
may  luissc  the  sense  of  the  Holie  Ghost,  wil  hold  that 
whieli  is  here  donne  for  reasonable  and  necessarie. 

We  have  also  the  example  of  the  Latin,  and  Greke, 

Some  Hebrew    where  some  wordes  are  not  translated,  but  left  in  Hebrew, 

r  es  no         ^^  ^^        were  first  spoken  &  written;  which  seeint;  tliey 

translated  into  ,  ^  .  . 

Latin  nor         could  not  or  were  not  convenient  to  be  translated  into 
Greke.  Latin  or  Greke,  how  much  lesse  could  they,  or  was  it  rea- 

son to  turn  them  into  English  ?  S.  Augustin  also  yeldeth  a 
reason,  exemplifying  in  the  words  Amen  and  Alleluia  Jor 
More  author-    the  more  sacred  authoritie  therof:    which  doubtles  is  the 

sacre       cause  why  some  names  ofsolemne  Feastes,  Sacrifices,  &  other 
tongues.  1     !•       1  •  .  T 

hohe  thmges  are  reserved  in  sacred  tongues^  Hebrew,  Greke, 
or  Latin. 

Againe  for  necessitie,  English  not  having  a  name,  or 
sufficient  terme,  we  either  kepe  the  word  as  we  find  it,  or 
only  turne  it  to  our  English  termination,  because  it  would 
otherwise  require  manie  wordes  in  English,  to  signifie  one 
Some  wordes     word  of  an  other  tongue.     Li  which  cases,  we  commonly 
can  not  be        put  the  explication  in  the  margent.     Briefly,  our  Apologia 
urne   into       jg  easic  against  English  Protestantes ;   because  they  also 
Protestantes      reserve  some  wordes  in  the  original  tongues,  not  translated 
leave  some        into  English  ;  as  Sabbath,  Ephod,  Pentecost,  Proselyte,  and 
wordes  un-  ^   some  others.     The  sense  wherof  is  in  dede  as  soone  lerned, 
as  if  they  were  turned  so  nere  as  is  possible  into  English. 
And  why  then  may  we  not  S3ky' Prepuce,  Phase  or  Pasch, 
Azimes,  Breades   of  Proposition,  Holocaust,  and  the  like  ? 
rather  than  as  Protestantes  translate   them,  Forcslinne, 
Pa^seover,  The  feast  of  sweete  breades,  S/iewbreades,  Burnt 
offerings,  &c.      By  which  termes,  whether  they  be  truly 
translated  into  English  or  no,  wo  wil  passe  over.     Sure  it 
is  an  Englishman  is  stil  to  seke,  what  they  meane,  as  if 
they  remained  in  Hebrew  or  Greke.     It  more  importeth, 
that  nothing  be  wittingly  and  falsly  translated,  for  advan- 
tage of  doctrine  in  matter  of  faith.     Wherein  as  we  dare 
boldly  avouch  the  sinceritie  of  this  Translation,  and  that 
nothing  is  here  either  untruly,  or  obscurely  donne  of  pur- 
pose, in  favour  of  Catholique  llomane  Religion,  so  we  can 
Corruptions  in  not  but  couiplaino,  and  chalenge  English  Protestantes,  for 
Protestantes      corrupting  the  text,   cotrarie   to   the  Hebrew,  Sc  Greke, 


PRELIMINARY   ADDRESS.  293 

which  they  prof'esse  to  translate,  for  the  more  shew,  and  translations  of 
mainteynin<T  of  their  pecuhar  opinions  against  Cathohques.  ^"^"^  ^^np- 

turcs 

as  is  proved  in  the  Discoverie  of  manifold  corrwptids.  For 
example  we  shal  put  the  reader  in  memorie  of  one  or  two, 
Gen.  4.  v.  7.  whereas  (God  speaking  to  Cain)  the  Hebrew 
wordes  in  Grammatical  construction  may  be  translated 
either  thus  ;  Unto  thee  aha  perteyneth  the  lust  therof,  8f 
thou  shalt  have  dominion  over  it  :  or  thus  ;  Also  unto  thee 
HIS  desire  shal  be  subject,  6f  thou  shalt  ride  over  him  : 
though  the  coherece  of  the  text  requireth  the  former,  «&  . 

^     in  the  Bibles  printed  1552  and  1577,  Protestantes  did  so  jV.P^JA^^ 
^^j^  translate  it :  yet  in  the  yeare  1579  and  1603  they  translate  Of  purpose 
it  the  other  way,  rather  saying,  that  Abel  was  subject  to  ^-gamst  Catho- 
Cain,  and  that  Cain  by  Gods  ordinance  had  dominion  over  ^^""^ 
his  brother  Abel,  than  that  concupiscence  or  lust  of  sinne 
is  subject  to  man^s  wil,  or  that  man  hath  powre  of  free 
wil,  to  resist  (by  God's  grace)  tentation  of  sinne.     But  as 
we  heare  in  a  new  Edition  (which  we  have  not  yet  sene) 
they  traslate  it  almost  as  in  the  first.     In  like  sorte  Gen, 
14.  V.  18.     The  Hebrew  particle  vau,  which  S.  Jerom,  and 
al  Antiquitie  translated  enim  (for),  Protestants  wil  by  no 
meanes  admitte  it,  because  (besides  other  argumentes)  we 
prove  therby  Melchisedech's  Sacrifice.  And  yet  themselves  Against  Mel- 
translate  the  same,  as  S.Jerom  doth,  Gen.  20.  v.S.  saying,  chisedech's 
FOR  she  is  a  man's  wife,  ^c.     Againe,  Gen.  31.  v.  19.  the^'^'^" 
English  Bibles  1552  and  1577  translate  Theraphim  images.  And  against 
Which  the  edition  of  1603  correcting,  translateth  iDOLEs.^io'ie  Images,    y 
And  the  marginal  Annotation  wel  proveth,  that  it  ought 
to  be  so  translated. 

With  this  then  we  wil  conclude  most  deare  (we  speake  This  edition 
to  you  al,  that  understand  our  tongue,  whether  you  be  of'ledicated  to  al 

,.  ..  •      o  ^,^  p  t  (.  ,••,     tliEit  understand 

contrarie  opinions  in  laith,  or  oi  mundane  leare  participate  ^^^^^  j 
with  an  other  Congregation,  or  professe  with  us  the  same 
Catholique  Religion)  to  you  al  we  present  this  worke  : 
dayly  beseching  God  Almightie,  the  Divine  Wisedom, 
Eternal  Goodnes,  to  create,  illuminate,  and  replenish  your 
spirites,  with  his  Grace,  that  you  may  attaine  eternal 
glorie,  everie  one  in  his  measure,  in  those  manie  Mansions, 
prepared  and  promised  by  our  Saviour  in  his  Father's 
house.     Not  only  to  those  which  first  received,  &  folowed 


294 


BIBLE, 


1609. 


Christ  redeem- 
ed al,  but  al  are 
not  saved. 


True  faitli  first 
necessarie. 


The  twelve 
Apostles  were 
first  Reapers, 
before  they 
were  Sowers. 
S.  Paul  at  first 
a  Sower,  or  Se- 
minarie  Apo- 
stle. 

Pastoral  cures 
and  Apostolical 


New  doctrine 
is  falsly  called 
the  Gospel. 

The  seduced 


his  Divine  doctrine,  but  to  al  that  .should  afterwardes  be- 
leve  in  him,  &  kepe  the  same  preceptes.  For  there  is  one 
God,  one  also  Mediatour  of  God  and  men ;  Man  Christ 
Jesus.  A\^ho  gave  himself  a  Redemption  for  al.  Wherby 
appeareth  his  wil,  that  al  should  be  saved.  Why  then  are 
al  not  saved  l  The  Apostle  addeth,  that  they  nmst  first 
come  to  the  knowlege  of  the  truth.  Because  without  faith 
it  is  impossible  to  please  God. 

This  groundworkc  therfore  of  our  creation  in  Christ  by 
true  faith,  S.  Paul  labored  most  seriously  by  word  and 
writing,  to  establish  in  the  hartes  of  al  men.  In  this  he 
confirmed  the  Romanes  by  his  Epistle,  cdmending  their 
faith,  as  already  received,  and  renowned  in  the  whole 
world.  He  preached  the  same  faith  to  manie  nations. 
Amongst  others,  to  the  lerned  Athenians.  Where  it 
seemed  to  some,  as  absurde  as  strange ;  in  so  much  that 
they  scornfully  called  him  a  uwrde-sou-er,  and  Preacher  of 
new  gods.  But  S.  Augustin  alloweth  the  terme  for  good, 
which  was  reprochfuUy  spoken  of  the  ignorant.  And  so 
distinguishing  between  reapers  and  soicers  in  God's  Church, 
he  teacheth,  that  wheras  the  other  Apostles  reaped  in  the 
Jewes,  that  which  their  Patriai'ches  and  Prophetes  had 
sowne;  S.  Paul  sowed  the  seede  of  Christian  Religion  in 
the  Gentiles.  And  so  in  respect  of  the  Israelites,  to  whom 
they  were  first  sent,  calleth  the  other  Apostles  Messores, 
reapers^  and  S.  Paul  being  specially  sent  to  the  Gentiles, 
Seminatorem,  a  Soiver,  or  ^Seminarie  Apostle.  Which  two 
sortes  of  Gods  workmen  are  stil  in  the  Church,  with  dis- 
tinct offices  of  Pastoral  cures,  and  Apostolical  missions; 
the  one  for  perpetual  government  of  Catholitjue  countries ; 
the  other  for  conversion  of  such,  as  either  have  not  re- 
ceived Christian  Religion,  or  are  relapsed.  As  at  this 
time  in  our  country,  for  the  divers  sortes  of  pretended  re- 
ligions, these  divers  spiritual  woi'kes  are  necessary  to 
teache  and  feede  al  Britan  j)eople.  Because  some  in  error 
of  opinions  preach  an  other  Gospel,  wheras  in  veritie  there 
is  no  other  Gospel.  They  preach  in  dede  new  doctrines, 
which  can  not  save.  Others  folow  them  beleving  falshood. 
But  w/ien  the  hlinde  Icade  the  blhide  (not  the  one  only,  but) 
bothfal  into  the  ditch.     Othei's  confoi-me  themselves,  in  ex- 


PRELIMINARY   ADDRESS.  295 

ternal  shew,  fearing   them  that  can  punish,  and  kil  the  and  externally 
bodie.     But  our  Lord  wil  bring  such  as  decline  unto  (unjust)  ^°"^°''""^'^'^^''*' 
obligations,  ivith  them  that  worke  iniquitie.     The  Keliques  ^.     \u  ^'  f 
and  final  flock  of  Cathohques  in  our  country,  have  great  iniquitie. 
sadnes  and  sorovv  of  hart ;  not  so  much  for  our  own  afflic- 
tion, for  that  is  comfortable,  but  for  you  our  brethren  and 
kinsemen  in  flesh  and  bloud.     Wishing  with  our  own  tem- 
poral   damage  whatsoever,   your  salvation.      Now  is   the 
acceptable  time,  now  are  the  dayes  of  salvation,  the  time 
of  Grace  by  Christ,  whose  daies  manie  Kinges  and  Pro-  Grace  in  the 
phetes  desired  to  see:  they  saw  them  (in  spirite)  and  re- ^^^ 'i''^*'^"^^"* 

iovced.     But   we  are  made  partakers  of  Christ,  and  his'""'^''.''  ^^  '^" 
''*'.  "^  ,..  then  in  the  old. 

Mysteries,   so  that    our  selves   neglect   not  his    heavenly 

riches  :  if  we  receive  and  kepe  the  beginning  of  his  sub- 
stance, firrae  unto  the  end ;  that  is,  the  true  Catholique 
faith ;  building  theron  good  workes  by  his  grace,  without 
which  we  can  not  thinke  a  good  thought,  by  which  we  can 
do  al  thinges  necessarie  to  salvation.  But  if  we  hold  not 
fast  this  ground,  al  the  building  fayleth.  Or  if,  confessing 
to -know  God  in  wordes,  we  denie  him  in  deedes  ;  commit- 
ting workes  of  darknes ;  or  omitting  workes  of  mercie,  Both  wicked 
when  we  may  do  them  to  our  distressed  neighbours  ;  brifly  workes  and 
if  we  have  not  charitie,  the  forme   and   perfection  of  al  °""®^^°"  ° 

1    •      1  1  •  r>         •/»  1     •!  1    goo'l  workes 

vertues,  al  is  lost,  and  nothing  worth.     But  it  we  builde  ^^^  damnable, 
upon  firme  grounde,  gold,  silver,  and  precious  stones,  such 
building  shal  abide,  and  make  our  vocation  sure  by  good 
workes.   as  S.  Peter  speaketh.     These  (saith  S.  Paul)  are 
the  heyres  of  God,   coheyres  of  Christ.     Neither  is  the  innumerable 
number  of  Christ's  blessed  children  couted,  as  of  the  Jewes,  saved  by  Christ. 
an  hundred  fourtie  four  thousand  ;  of  everie  tribe  of  Israel 
twelve  thousand  signed  :   but  a  most  great  multitude  of 
Catholique  Christians   wliich  no  man   can   number,  of  al 
nations,  and  tribes,  and  peoples,  and  tongues,  standing  be- 
fore the  throne  of  the  lambe,  clothed  in  white  robes,  and 
palmes  (of  triumph)  in  their  handes  :  having  overcome  tcn- 
tations  in  the  vertuous  race  of  good  life.    Much  more  those  They  are  more 
which  also  indure  persecution  for  the  truthes  sake,  shal  iiappie  that 
receive  most  copious  great  rewardes  in  heaven.    For  albeit  ^!^  er  persccu- 

.       P         .  tion  for  the 

the  passions  of  this  time  {in  themselves)  are  not  condigne  to  truth. 
the  glorie  to  come  that  shal  be  reveled  in  us  :    yet  our  Worthie,  or 


296  BiBi.K,  1609. 

comparable       tribulation,  which  presently  is  monientarie,  and  light,  work- 
in  dignitie.        g^]j  (^thro}igh  f/race)  above  measure  excedingly  an  eternal 
weight  of  glorie. — What  shal  we  therfore  meditate  of  the 
especial  prerogative  of  English  Catholiques  at  this  time  ? 
For  to  you  it  is  goven  for  Christ,  not  only  that  you  beleve 
English  Catho-  in  him,  but  also  that  you  suffer  for  him.     A  litle  now,  if 
hques  most       y^j^  must  be  made  pensive  in  divers  tentations,  that  the 
probation  of  your  faith,  much  more  precious  than  gold, 
which  is  proved  by  the  fire,  may  be  found  unto  praise,  and 
glorie,    and    honour,    in    the   revelation    of  Jesus    Christ. 
JNIanie  of  you  have  susteyned  the  spoile  of  your  goodes 
with  joy,  knowing  that  you  have  a  better  and  a  permanent 
substance.     Others  have  benne  deprived  of  your  children, 
fathers,  mothers,  brothers,  sisters,  and  nerest  frendes,  in 
readie  resolution  also,  some  with  sentence  of  death,  to  lose 
your   own   lives.       Others   have    had   trial   of  reproches, 
mockeries,   and  stripes.     Others  of  bandes,  prisons,  and 
banishments.     The   innumerable   rcnowmed   late    English 
Martyres    &    Confessors,    whose    happie    soules    for   con- 
Thc  duo  praise  fcssing  true  faith  before  men,  are  now  most  glorious  in 
of  Martyres,      heaven,   we   passe  here  with   silence ;    because   their   due 
an   ot  ler  g  o-  p,.g^jgg  requiring  lone-er  discourse,  yea  rather  Angels  then 

rious  SaiucteL,    L,,.'l  ^  ,,  ,,. 

excedeth mortal -'^"S'^^'^  tongues,  larre  surpasseth  the  reach  or  our  con- 
tongues,  ceiptes.  And  so  we  leave  it  to  your  devout  meditation. 
They  now  secure  for  themselves  and  solicitous  for  us  their 
dearest  clientes,  incessantly  (we  are  wel  assured)  intercede 
before  Christs  Divine  Maiestie,  for  our  happie  consumma- 
tion, with  the  conversion  of  our  whole  countrie. 

To  you  therfore  (dearest  frendes  mortal)  we  direct  this 
speach  ;    admonishing  ourselves  &  you,   in  the   Apostles 
wordes,  that  for  so  much  as  we  have  not  yet  resisted  ten- 
Patience  neces-  tations  to  (last)  bloud  (and  death  itself)  patience  is  stil 
sarie  to  the  end  necessarie  for  us,  that  doing  the  wil  of  God,  we  may  re- 
ef mans  life,     ggjyg  ^i^g  promise.     So  we  repine  not  in  tribulation,  but 
ever  love  them  that  hate  us,  pittying  their  case,  and  re- 
Persecution      joicing  in  our  owne.     For  neither  can  wc  see  during  this 
profitable.         \[{'q^  J^qw  much  good  tlioy  do  us ;    nor  know  how  manie  of 
them  shal  be  (as  we  hartely  desire  they  al  may  be)  saved : 
our  Lord  and  Saviour  having  paido  the  same  price  by  his 
death,  for  them  and  for  us.     Love  al  therfore,  pray  for  al. 


PRELIMINARY    ADDRESS.  297 

Do  not  lose  your  confidence,  which  hath  a  greato  remune- 
ration. For  yet  a  litle,  and  a  very  Htle  while^  he  that  is 
to  come,  wil  come,  and  he  wil  not  slacke.  Now  the  just 
liveth  by  faith,  beleeving  with  hart  to  justice,  and  confes- 
sing with  mouth  to  salvation.  But  he  that  withdraweth  Confession  of 
himself  shal  not  please  Christ's  soule.     Attend  to  your  ^'^^^'^  ^'^^°^'® 

,,.  ,  ,  ,.  -XT         ii     1  (•  p  men  necessario 

salvation,   dearest  countriemen.      i  ou  that  are  larre  oi, ,      ,    ,. 

'  _  .      .  .         ^-o  salvation. 

draw  nere,.  put  on  Christ.  And  you  that  are  within  Christ's 
fold,  kepe  your  standing,  persevere  in  him  to  the  end. 
His  grace  dwel  and  remaine  in  you,  that  glorious  crownes 
may  be  geven  you.     Amen. 

From  the  English  College  in  Doway,  the  Octaves  of 
Al  Sainctes.  1609. 

The  God  of  patience  and  comfort  geve  you  to  he  of  one 
mind,  one  toivards  an  other  in  Jesus  Christ;  that  of  one 
mind,  with  one  mouth  you  may  glorifie  God. 


Qq 


APPENDIX 

No.  III. 

DR.  NARY'S  TESTAMENT,  1718. 

THE    PREFACE. 

SINCE  the  Latin  Vulgat  has  been  declared  authentiek  by  the 
Council  of  Trent,  and  that  the  same  has  been  by  order  of  Sixtus 
V.  and  Clement  VIII.  corrected  and  amended  of  the  faults  and 
imperfections  crept  into  it  in  process  of  time,  thro'  the  neglect 
of  transcribers,  it  is  not  to  be  expected  that  I  should  translate  the 
New  Testament,  which  is  designed  for  the  use  of  the  people,  from 
the  Greeks  or  from  any  other  Latin  copy  than  that  of  the  said  Vul- 
gat :  because,  it  is  fit  the  people  should  understand  the  Scripture, 
as  it  is  read  in  the  Catholick  church,  and  as  they  hear  it  in  the  pub- 
lick  service,  and  at  their  private  devotions. 

I  am  not  insensible  of  my  insufficiency  for  so  great  an  under- 
taking, nor  of  the  many  censures  and  reprehensions  to  which  my 
weakness  shall  render  my  work  obnoxious,  I  have  always  before 
my  eyes  the  answer  which  the  learned  G eneb'ard  mude  to  Henry  III. 
of  France,  who  being  desirous  to  have  a  good  French  translation  of 
the  Bible,  asked  Genebrard,  how  much  time  would  the  finishing  of 
such  a  work  take  up,  and  what  would  be  the  expence  thereof  ?  This 
great  man,  who  had  thoroughly  understood  the  matter,  and  was  very 
well  apprized  of  the  difficulty  of  such  an  undertaking,  answered, 
That  it  would  take  up  thirty  years  ;  that  there  should  he  thirty  Divines 
well  read  in  the  Oriental  languayes  employed  in  the  worJc^  that  no  less 
than  two  hundred  thousand  crotvns  woidd  defray  the  charges,  and  that 
after  all  he  icoidd  not  promise  his  Majesty  that  tJoe  work  should  he  free 
from  all  manner  of  imperfections . 

However,  considering  that  many  other  private  Divines  have  gone 
before  me,  and  succeeded  so  well  as  to  get  the  publick  applause 
and  approbation  of  Universities  and  learned  men ;  having  attained 
to  a  competent  knowledge  of  the  Oriental  languages,  and  making 
this  my  chief  study  these  many  years  past,  I  thought  I  might  ven- 
ture^ at  least  by  way  of  essay,  upon  this  work ;  especially  consider- 


THE  PREFACE  TO  DR.  NARY's  TESTAMENT,   I718.  299 

ing  on  the  one  hand  tlie  great  need  my  conntrymen  have  thereof; 
and  on  the  other,  that  no  fault  or  imperfection  in  any  vulgar  trans- 
lation of  the  Scriptures  ought  in  reason  to  prejudice  the  faith  or 
manners  of  men  of  sense :  because  the  Latin  Vulgat,  the  universal 
tradition  of  the  Catholick  Church,  and  the  authority  of  the  same 
are  the  standard  of  our  faith,  and  not  any  vulgar  translation  of  the 
Scripture  which  is  but  of  private  authority. 

We  have  no  Catholick  translation  of  the  Scripture  in  the  English 
tongue,  but  the  Doway  Bible.,  and  the  Rhemisli  Testament,  which 
have  been  done  now  more  than  an  hundred  years  since :  the  lan- 
guage whereof  is  so  old,  the  words  in  many  places  so  obsolete,  the 
orthography  so  bad,  and  the  translation  so  very  hteral,  that  in  a 
number  of  places  it  is  unintelligible,  and  all  over  so  grating  to  the 
ears  of  such  as  are  accustomed  to  speak,  in  a  manner,  another  lan- 
guage, that  most  people  will  not  be  at  the  pains  of  reading  them. 
Besides,  they  are  so  bulky,  that  they  cannot  conveniently  be  car- 
ried about  for  publick  devotion ;  and  so  scarce  and  dear,  that  the 
generality  of  people  neither  have^  nor  can  procure  them  for  their 
private  use. 

To  supply  all  these  defects,  I  have  endeavoured  to  make  this 
New  Testament  speak  the  English  tongue  now  used,  as  near  as  the 
many  Hebraisms  wherewith  it  abounds,  and  which  (in  my  opinion) 
ought  never  to  be  altered  where  tiiey  can  be  rendered  so  as  to  be 
intelligible,  would  allow.  I  have  taken  all  the  care  imaginable  to 
keep  as  close  to  the  letter  as  the  English  will  permit ;  and  where 
the  Latin  phrase  would  prove  unintelligible  in  the  English.,  and  that 
a  word,  or  two  or  more,  must  be  added  to  make  the  sense  clear, 
I  took  this  precaution :  if  the  word  or  words  to  be  added  are  evi- 
dently implied, tho'  not  expressed  in  the  Latin  according  to  the  gram- 
matical construction,  which  every  good  translator  ought  to  have 
always  before  his  eyes,  I  put  the  same  in  the  Text,  in  LtalicJc  charac- 
ters: but  where  they  are  not  so  evidently  and  plainly  implied,  and 
yet  do  seem  to  be  wanting  to  make  the  sense  full  and  plain,  I  put 
the  word  or  words  in  the  margin,  with  a  mark  of  reference,  and  the 
word  supple.,  or  supply,  before  them. 

There  are  certain  words  in  the  Scripture,  which  use  and  custom 
have  in  a  manner  consecrated,  as  Sabbath.,  Rabbi,  Baptize,  Scan- 
dalize, Synagogue.,  &c.  These  I  have  everywhere  retained,  tho' 
they  are  neither  Latin  nor  English,  but  Hebrew  and  GreeJc :  be- 
cause they  are  as  well  understood,  even  by  men  of  the  meanest 
capacity,  as  if  they  had  been  English. 

Q  q  2 


soo 


THli    FRKKACK    TO 


I  was  always  of  opinion,  that  it  was  morally  impossible  to  suc- 
ceed in  translating  the  New  Testament  into  an}-  vulgar  language 
out  of  the  Latin,  without  being  read  in  the  Hebrew  and  in  the 
Greek ;  by  reason  of  an  infinite  (as  I  may  say)  number  of  phrases 
that  are  ambiguous,  and  may  be  construed  in  a  double  sense  in 
the  Latin,  which  yet  are  limited  and  only  determined  to  one  sense 
in  the  Greek,  and  according  to  the  Hebreio  idiom  can  have  no 
other  :  but  1  am  now  convinced  by  experience,  that  it  is  not  enough 
to  understand  the  Greek  of  prophane  authors,  but  that  one  nmst 
withal  be  thoroughly  acquainted  with  the  Helenist,  or  the  Greek  of 
the  Synagogue:  for  this  is  the  language  into  which  the  Law  of 
Moses  and  the  Prophets  were  translated  (as  is  conunonly  believed) 
by  the  Septuagint :  and  these  Doctors,  being  Jews,  gave  the  Greek 
the  very  turn  and  genius  of  the  Hebrew  phrases  and  particles  ;  so 
as  to  make  them  signify  very  often  quite  another  thing  than  what 
they  generally  do  in  prophane  authors.  Now  the  Apostles,  being 
Jews  also,  and  being  ac(|uainted  only  with  the  turn  and  genius  of 
the  Hehreio,  and  this  Greek  of  the  Si/nagogue,  wrote  in  the  stile  of  the 
Septuagint,  and  gave  the  same  turn  to  the  Greek  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment, as  the  Septuagint  had  given  to  it  in  tlie  Old.  Hence  proceed 
a  great  many  ambiguities  and  obscurities  in  the  phrases  and  par- 
ticles of  the  Lathi  Vulgat,  which  cannot  be  understood  or  deter- 
nn'ncd,  but  by  having  recourse  to  the  Greek  of  the  Synagogue  :  so 
that  it  is  absolutely  necessary  for  a  translator  to  be  well  read 
therein. 

Besides,  there  are  several  particles  in  the  Greek,  that  are  exple- 
tive, and  serve  oidy  for  ornament  and  sound,  but  signif)'  nothing 
in  any  vulgar  language, — on  the  contrary  would  be  a  great  defect 
in  them  should  they  be  expressed.  Now  the  Latin  Vulgat  has 
retained  a  great  many  of  these,  which  if  literally  translated  would 
rather  spoil  than  mend  the  sense.  And  that  the  Hebrew  being 
written  in  a  very  concise  laconick  stile,  expressing  things  by  halfs, 
and  being  very  barren  in  particles  and  prepositions,  the  Septuagint, 
following  the  same  method,  wrote  in  a  like  concise  and  conse- 
quently obscure  stile  :  especially  as  to  the  rendering  of  the  Hebrew 
particles  and  prepositions,  where  they  were  forced  voiy  often  to 
render  one  and  the  same  Hebrew  particle  by  several  particles  which 
have  different  significations  in  the  Greek,  as  they  conceived  tho 
Hebrew  paiticle  ought  to  signify  in  such  a  j)lacc :  so  that  when 
there  is  any  obscurity  (as  it  often  happens)  or  absurdity,  or  am- 
biguity, or  receding  from  the  analogy  of  the  Faith,  arising  from 


Dii.  nary's  testament,  171  8.  301 

the  translating  of  such  sentences,  or  of  such  particles,  according  to 
their  usual  signification  ;  one  must  have  recourse  to  the  Hehretv,  to 
see  what  the  meaning  of  such  sentences  and  particles  and  preposi- 
tions must  be,  in  that  or  the  like  place,  and  render  them  accord- 
ingly in  vulgar  language,  tho'  they  should  happen  to  signify  other- 
wise upon  another  occasion  in  the  Greek  or  Latin :  and  yet  I  main- 
tain, that  this  is  not  receding  from  a  literal  translation.  For  a 
literal  translation  of  the  Scripture  does  not  consist  in  giving  the 
sense  or  meaning  of  the  words  in  general,  but  as  they  are  in  the 
Text  in  Scripture  phrase.  Now  the  Latin  being  taken  from  the 
Greelc^  and  the  Greek  from  the  Hehrew,  it  is  certain  the  Latin  sen- 
tences, and  particles,  and  prepositions,  can  have  no  other  literal 
sense  in  the  Text,  than  that  which  the  Hebrew  has  in  the  same,  or 
in  the  like  Texts.  It  will  be  requisite  to  give  some  examples  of  all 
these  things. 

In  the  first  chapter  of  S*  Matthew,  verse  the  20*,  we  read  in  the 
Vulgat,  Quod  enim  iti  ea  natum  est.  The  translators  of  the  LthemisJi 
Testament  have  rendered  this  Text  thus  :  For  that  lohich  is  horn 
in  her.  The  Doctors  of  Looen.,  in  their  translation  of  the  New 
Testament,  have  rendered  it  after  the  same  manner  in  French :  car 
ce  qui  est  tie  en  elle :  and  so  have  of  late  Monsieur  Hure  and  some 
other  French  translators.  Now  it  is  evident,  that  the  word  natum 
in  that  place  does  not  signify  horn  :  for  to  be  born  is  to  come  from 
the  mother's  womb :  but  it  is  plain  by  the  whole  context,  that 
Christ  was  not  then  come  from  his  mother"'s  womb,  when  the  Angel 
spoke  those  words  to  Joseph ;  and  that  he  only  intended  to  dis- 
svvade  him  from  putting  away  his  spouse  the  Virgin  Mary,  upon 
her  appearing  to  be  with  child,  by  declaring  unto  him,  that  she 
conceived  not  by  man,  but  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Now  what  gave  occasion  to  these  gentlemen"'s  mistake  is,  that 
they  did  not  reflect  that  the  participle  natum  is  equivocal  or  ambi- 
guous. It  comes  from  the  verb  nascor ;  which,  when  taken  actively 
or  neutrally,  signifies  to  spring.,  to  rise,  to  budd,  as  well  as  when 
taken  passively,  to  he  born.  And  had  they  but  cast  their  eyes  upon 
the  participle  yevvr]6ev  in  the  Greek  of  the  same  text,  they  might 
easily  see  that  the  meaning  of  that  word  on  this  occasion  is  begotten 
or  conceived ;  and  consequently  that  the  participle  natum  in  the 
Latin  ought  to  be  rendered  by  either  of  these  words. 

The  like  ambiguity  is  to  be  met  with,  Luke  ii.  verse  4.  where  we 
read  in  the  Vulgat :  Quod  siiperest  date  eleemosynam :  Give  alms  of 
what  remains :  whence  some  Divines  have  concluded,  that  no  man 


302  TIIM    I'nElACK   TO 

is  obliged  by  the  precept  of  Charity  to  give  the  poor,  but  only  what 
is  over  and  above  all  his  own  wants,  which  every  one  will  be  apt  to 
believe  his  o>\ii  fortune  scant  enough  to  supply.  IJut  if  we  look 
into  the  Greek  ra  hovra,  we  shall  find  the  ambiguity  taken  away, 
and  the  sense  of  the  text  to  be,  G'ive  alms  of  v:hat  you  have. 

It  were  endless  to  bring  examples  of  the  expletive  Particles  and 
Prepositions  in  the  Greek  and  Latin ;  which,  had  they  been  ren- 
dered literally  according  to  their  usual  and  ordinary  signification, 
would  quite  spoil  the  sense  and  sound  in  vulgar  languages.  The 
particle  8e  in  Greeks  and  autem  in  Latin,  which  in  its  usual  accepta- 
tion signifies  hut  in  English,  is  read  about  forty  times  in  the  first 
chapter  of  S^  Matthew,  both  in  the  Greek  and  in  the  Latin.  AVere 
this  particle  rendered  in  English  by  the  particle  hut,  so  many  times, 
or  even  but  twice  or  thrice,  how  grating  to  the  ear,  and  how  con- 
trary to  the  genius  of  that  tongue  would  it  appear  I  Hence  it  is, 
that  the  most  learned  translators  of  the  French  Bibles  have  ren- 
dered the  Text  of  that  chapter,  as  if  no  such  particle  had  been  in 
the  Greek  or  Latin.  And  in  my  opinion,  they  did  well :  for  in 
reality  it  has  no  manner  of  idea  in  all  those  places  of  that  chapter, 
but  is  put  for  grace  and  ornament's  sake.  However,  I  have  in  the 
said  chapter  (that  I  might  not  seem  to  omit  the  least  Iota  without 
reason)  rendered  it  by  the  particle  and,  as  often  as  it  occurs ;  and 
in  other  places  of  the  New  Testament  sometimes  by  the  particle 
hut ;  sometimes  by  the  particles  noio,  then,  and,  ivhercupon,  &c.  as  I 
judged  these  to  be  most  agreeable  to  the  genius  of  the  English 
tongue,  and  most  proper  for  connecting  sentences  and  periods 
together.  I  have  also  observed  this  method  in  regard  of  many 
other  particles  ;  but  still  so  as  not  to  recede  from  the  literal  sense 
of  the  Text. 

There  is  more  difficulty  in  the  right  understanding  of  the  Prepo- 
sitions in  the  Scripture.  And  the  reason  (in  my  opinion)  is,  that 
these  prepositions  both  in  the  Greek  and  Latin  being  taken  from 
the  Hehreio  prepositions,  which  are  but  very  few  in  number,  and 
whereof  one  very  often  answers  to  three  or  four  of  the  Greek  and 
Latin  prepositions,  which  yet  have  different  significations,  gave  the 
interpreters  of  the  Soriptui-e  very  often  occasion  of  confounding 
them  together,  and  putting  one  for  another,  as  may  ai)pcar  by 
many  instances  which  might  be  brought  to  prove  the  same  :  but  to 
avoid  being  tedious,  T  shall  only  instance  in  one  example. 

AVc  read  in  the  Vulgat  of  8t.  Paul  to  the  Romans,  chapt.  9-  3. 
Ojytaham  enim  ego  ipse  Anathema  esse  a  Christo  pro  fratrihus  nieis. 


DR.  nary's  testament,  1718.  303 

The  Preposition  a  in  this  phrase  was  taken  from  the  Greek  prepo- 
sition aTTo,  which  signifies  in  the  usual  acceptation,  from^  as  does 
also  the  Latin  preposition  a  :  and  the  Greek  a-no  was  taken  from  tlie 
Hebrew  preposition  min:  and  it  is  no  less  evident  by  several  other 
texts  of  the  same  kind,  and  by  the  very  nature  of  the  thing  itself, 
that  the  Hebrew  min  here  signifies  ybr,  and  not  from.  For  to  uhat 
end  should  St.  Pmd  wish  that  he  himself  were  an  Anathema,  or 
accursed  from  Christ,  for  his  brethren?  What  would  it  avail  his 
brethren,  that  he  should  be  accursed  from  Christ  ?  That  Moses  in- 
deed should  desire  God  to  forgive  the  Israelites  their  great  and 
heinous  sin,  or  to  blot  his  name  out  of  the  book  which  he  had 
written,  shews  his  great  love  for  his  brethren,  and  how  ready  he 
was  to  part  with  the  temporal  blessings  he  expected  from  God,  on 
condition  that  his  brethren  might  be  saved :  but  that  St.  Paul 
should  wish  himself  to  be  accursed  from  Christ  for  his  brethren, 
without  any  such  condition,  or  any  prospect  of  doing  them  good,  as 
in  such  case  it  could  not  be  expected  he  should,  is  hard  to  be  di- 
gested, and  not  easily  to  be  believed  of  any  man,  much  less  of 
St.  Paul,  who  knew  full  well  what  it  was  to  be  accursed  from 
Christ.  Now  in  translating  the  preposition  a-no  xind  o,  by  the  par- 
ticle for,  St.  PauVs  Christian  love  for  his  brethren  is  sufficiently 
shown,  and  his  zeal  for  their  salvation ;  but  withal  a  zeal  accom- 
panied with  knowledge :  /  could  ivish  that  I  my  self  were  accursed 
for  Christ.,  for  the  sake  of  my  brethren :  that  is,  I  could  wish  I  were 
an  Anathema,  an  accursed  thing,  or  that  I  were  hang'd  on  a  tree 
or  gibbet,  as  it  is  written ;  cursed  be  every  one  that  hangeth  on  a 
tree:  For  Christ,  that  is,  for  the  faith  of  Christ :  for  the  saJce  of  my 
brethren;  that  is,  that  my  brethren  may  see  my  zeal  for,  and  stedfast- 
ness  in  that  Faith,  and  by  that  means  be  moved  to  think  well  of 
the  same. 

But  it  is  high  time  I  speak  a  word  or  two  concerning  my  Anno- 
tations and  Notes,  and  so  conclude. 

]\Iy  design  is  to  make  this  work  of  as  little  bulk  as  possibly  I 
can,  that  it  may  be  easily  carried  about  in  the  pocket  for  publick 
and  private  devotion.  For  this  end,  I  have  inserted  nothing  therein 
but  what  I  judged  to  be  very  useful.  I  have  left  out  the  sum- 
maries or  arguments  of  all  the  chapters,  except  those  of  the  four 
Gospels.  These  I  judged  necessary  to  be  inserted,  because  the 
Gospels  being  an  historical  account  of  the  birth,  hfe,  doctrine, 
miracles,  death,  resurrection,  and  ascension  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ ;  to  give  the  sum  of  each  chapter  in  the  front  is  both  useful 


304  THE  rREFACE  TO  DU.    NARY's  TESTAMENT,    I  718. 

.-ind  agreeable,  and  withal  helps  very  much  the  memory :  but  the 
rest  I  omitted,  partly  to  be  brief,  and  partly  because  I  did  not 
judge  them  to  be  very  useful.  As  to  my  Annotations,  I  have  been 
pretty  large  upon  the  Gospel  of  St.  Matthew  ;  but  to  make  amends, 
I  have  not  made  any  upon  most  of  the  chapters  of  St.  Mark  and 
St.  Luke,  nor  upon  any  chapter  of  St.  Johns  Gospel,  being  content 
to  make  only  short  marginal  notes  upon  them,  and  to  refer  the 
reader  to  the  Aimotations  upon  St.  Matthew  as  often  as  any  diffi- 
cult passage  occurs  in  them,  that  had  been  befoi'e  considered  in  the 
said  Gospel. 

]My  design  in  my  Annotations  and  Marginal  notes  upon  the  Gos- 
pels, and  upon  the  rest  of  the  New  Testament,  is  to  reconcile  some 
apparent  contradictions  in  the  Gospels ;  and  to  illustrate  the  literal 
sense  of  the  Text.  And  forasmuch  as  the  Greek  in  some  places 
makes  a  clearer  sense  than  the  Latin,  I  have  now  and  then  put  the 
rendering  from  the  Greek  Text  in  the  margin,  with  the  letters  Gr. 
before  it,  to  denote  that  the  Greek  reads  so.  As  to  moral  or  mys- 
tical Reflections'^,  I  have  industriously  omitted  to  make  any;  be- 
cause the  work  would  swell  to  too  great  a  bulk.  In  a  word,  my 
chief  aim  is  to  encourage  my  countrymen  to  read  and  to  meditate 
upon  the  Will  and  Testament  of  their  heavenly  Lord  and  Master; 
by  giving  it  to  them  in  a  stile  and  dress  less  obscure  and  somewhat 
more  engaging  than  it  has  been  many  years  past.  And  that  it  may 
be  the  more  useful  to  them,  I  have  annexed  a  Table  to  tlie  end  of 
the  work,  by  looking  into  which  they  shall  find  in  what  chapter  and 
verse  of  the  Scripture  the  beginning  and  end  of  every  Gospel  and 
Epistle  that  is  read  in  the  Mass  every  Sunday  and  great  holyday 
all  the  year  over  are  to  be  found ;  that  they  may  read  the  same  to 
themselves,  while  the  priest  reads  them  at  Mass. 

•=  Perhaps  the  Author  alluded  to  the  peared  in  English,  but  which  had  re- 
'  Moral  Reflections'  of  P.  Quesnel  upon  cently  been  severely  handled  by  Po])e 
the   Gospels,   which   had   already   ap-      Clement  XI.  in  the  bull  '  Unigenitus.' 


APPENDIX 

No.  IV. 


NEW  TESTAMENT,  BY  DR.  WITHAM,  1730. 

PREFACE,  OR  '  ADDRESS  TO  THE  READER.' 

A  translation  of  the  new  Testament  into  English  from  the  an- 
cient Latin-version,  was  made  by  some  CathoHc-Divines  in  the  Uni- 
versity of  Douay  a  hundred  and  fifty  years  ago,  and  pubhshed  by 
them  at  Kheims  an.  1582.  By  the  date  that  Translation  was  be- 
fore the  amendments  and  corrections,  made  under  Sixtus  V.  and 
Clement  VII I.  to  reduce  the  Latin-Vulgat  to  its  former  purity. 
Yet  the  differences  betwixt  that  Douay-Translation,  and  the  pre- 
sent Latin-Vulgat,  are  so  few  and  inconsiderable,  that  tliey  must 
have  followed  a  very  correct  Latin-Edition. 

The  authors  of  that  translation  are  to  be  commended  for  their 
endeavours  to  give  us  a  true  and  literal  translation,  not  a  Paraphrase 
(as  most  of  the  French  translations  seem  to  be.)  This  liberty  of  a 
Paraphrase,  would  indeed  have  rendered  this  laborious  work  much 
easier,  but  less  exact,  and  with  no  small  danger  of  mistaking  and 
misrepresenting  the  true  sense  of  the  word  of  God.  In  this  I  have 
endeavoured  to  follow  them. 

They  followM  with  a  nice  exactness  the  Latin  text,  which  they 
undertook  to  translate,  at  the  same  time  always  consulting,  and 
comparing  it  with  the  Greek,  as  every  accurate  translator  must  do, 
not  to  mistake  the  true  sense  of  the  Latin-text.  They  perhaps 
followed  too  scrupulously  the  Latin,  even  as  to  the  placing  of  the 
words ;  but  what  makes  that  Edition  seem  so  obscure  at  present, 
and  scarce  intelligible,  is,  the  difference  of  the  English  tongue,  as  it 
was  spoken  at  that  time,  and  as  it  is  now  chang'd  and  refinVl :  so 
that  many  words  and  expressions,  both  in  the  Translation  and  An- 
notations, by  length  of  time,  are  become  obsolete,  and  no  longer 
in  use. 

It  must  needs  be  own'd  that  many  places  in  the  Holy  Scriptures 
are  obscure,  and  hard  to  be  understood,  bva-vorjra,  says  S.  Peter 
2  Ep.  c.  3.  v.  16.     They  must  be  obscure  in  a  literal  translation,  as 

R  r 


306  THE  PREFACE  TO 

they  are  in  the  Original.  These  phices,  as  S.  Peter  there  tells  us, 
the  unlearned,  by  their  own  false  interpretations,  turn,  and  wrest., 
as  they  do  other  Scriptures,  to  their  oicn  perdition.  Nor  yet  is  it 
lawful,  even  to  prevent  such  fatal  mistakes,  to  make  any  altera- 
tions or  additions,  that  are  not  contain'd  in  the  literal  sense  of  the 
text.  If  the  reader  in  this  Edition  find  sometimes  a  word  or  two 
in  a  different  character,  it  is  meerly  because,  tho""  they  are  not  ex- 
press'd  in  the  very  letter  of  the  text,  yet  they  seera'd  necessary,  to 
represent  to  the  reader  the  true  and  literal  sense  and  construction 
of  such  places,  and  so  cannot  be  looked  upon  as  any  alteration  or 
addition. 

I  am  by  no  means  for  changing  that  simplicity  of  style,  and  that 
plain  manner  of  relating  and  expressing  these  Divine  Truths,  in 
which  the  sacred  writers,  inspired  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  have  deli- 
vered to  us  the  Oracles  of  the  word  of  God.  I  am  of  the  opinion 
of  Mons.  Godeau,  the  learned  Bishop  of  Vence,  who  would  not  in 
his  paraphrase,  change  thou  into  you,  even  when  the  words  were  ad- 
dressed to  God  himself.  He  says,  that  to  speak  to  God  by  thoi6 
and  thee,  is  to  pay  greater  honour  and  veneration  to  the  Grandeur 
and  Majesty  of  God.  And  yet  it  is  certain,  they  sound  more  awk- 
wardly in  the  French  language,  than  in  English  :  for  hitherto,  both 
Catholicks  and  Protestants,  have  us'd  them  in  their  English  Scrip- 
tures and  prayer-books,  tho'  the  French  not  so  frequently :  we 
have  also  another  reason  for  retaining  them  in  the  Scripture  :  for 
the  change  of  thou  into  9/ou  would  very  often  make  the  sentence  of 
a  doubtful  signification,  as  I  could  shew  by  many  Examples. 

I  have  also  retained  such  phrases,  and  ways  of  speaking,  which 
may  be  calFd  either  Hebraisms,  or  Grecisms,  as  taken  from  the 
Idioms  of  those  languages ;  but  yet  may  be  well  enough  understood 
in  English.  Nor  did  I  think  it  necessary  to  change  many  words 
and  expressions,  which,  tho'  coming  from  Hebrew  and  Greek  deri- 
vations, are  sufficiently  understood  by  a  long  Ecclesiastical  use  and 
custom,  at  least  by  those,  who  are  acquainted  with  the  style  of  the 
sacred  writers. 

J3ut  notwithstanding  the  obscurity  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  the 
sinij)licity  and  plaiimess  of  the  style  and  Phraseology,  these  sacred 
pen-men  are  falsely  accused  of  Barbarisms,  and  Solecisms  in  many 
places  in  the  Greek.  And  tho'  they  have  sometimes  neglected  the 
ordinary  rules  of  Grammar  (which  the  Latin  Interpreter  has  also 
done)  yet  in  them  we  may  discover,  not  only  more  sublime  thoughts, 
but  even  a  true,  natural,  and  solid  eloquence,  far  surpassing  tho 


DU.  witham'^s  new  testament.  sot 

studied  and  artificial  Rhetorick  of  the  most  celebrated  profane 
Classicks.  Of  this  see  the  judicious  Oritick,  and  eloquent  Dr.  Black- 
wall  in  his  book  entitled,  The  sacred  Classics  defended,  &c.  an.  1728. 
1  know  English  Protestants  are  apt  to  blame  us  for  translating 
from  the  Latin-Vulgat,  rather  than  from  the  Greek.  Is  not  the 
Greek,  say  they,  the  fountain  ?  Were  not  the  Originals  of  all,  or 
almost  all  the  New  Testament,  written  in  Greek  ?  They  were  so. 
But  then  we  desire  first  to  know  where  they,  or  we,  may  find  this 
greek  fountain  pure,  clear,  and  unmixed,  as  it  was  at  the  begin- 
ning ?  where  we  may  be  able  to  meet  with  these  Originals,  or  avro- 
ypa(pa,  written  by  those  divinely  inspired  Authors  ?  it  is  certain 
they  are  not  now  extant,  nor  have  been  seen  or  heard  of  for  many 


But  they'l  tell  us,  tho'  the  Originals  be  lost,  we  may  meet  with 
many  copies,  and  Greek  manuscripts,  some  of  them  perhaps  written 
a  thousand  years  ago,  as  the  most  learned  criticks  conjecture.  We 
must  desire  of  them  secondly  to  know,  whether  any  one  of  these 
Manuscript  copies  agree  in  all,  or  almost  all  places,  one  with  an- 
other, or  with  the  Greek  Testaments  printed  from  them,  and  from 
which  the  Protestants  have  made  their  translations  into  vulgar 
tongues  ?  It  is  evident  to  a  demonstration,  that  no  such  authentick 
MSS.  can  be  found. 

The  immense  labours,  and  almost  incredible  pains,  which  many 
Protestants,  as  well  as  divers  Catholicks,  have  taken,  for  two  hun- 
dred years,  to  turn  over,  read,  and  compare,  the  best  and  most 
ancient  MSS.  in  all  the  most  famous  Libraries  in  the  world,  have 
made  it  evident  to  all  mankind,  in  how  many  thousand  places  they 
differ  one  from  another. 

The  Greek  edition  of  the  New  Testament,  printed  at  Oxford 
e  Theatre  Sheldoniano,  an.  1675,  has  given  us  out  of  divers  MSS. 
about  twelve  or  thirteen  thousand  different  readings,  as  they  have 
been  number'd  by  a  Protestant  author  »,  G.  D.  T.  who  published  a 
neat  edition  of  the  New  Testament  at  Amsterdam,  ex  Officina 
Westeniana,  an.  1711.  And  when  in  his  prologom :  he  gives  us  an 
account  of  the  indefatigable  labours  of  the  learned  D''  Mills,  he 


^  Ne  posset  ingens  ista  farrago  pra3-  irrisores    totum    deletum    desiderant, 

judicare   atque   obesse  Testamento.  —  quique  cuncti  ex  tanta  multitudine  lec- 

Pontificii  ubique  corruptos  esse  fontes  tionum  contra  sacratissiraum  codicem 

clamant.    Sociniani  Christum  &  Spiri-  argumenta  mutuari  possunt,  &  saepius 

tum  Sanctum  ex  novo  Testamento  era-  mutuati    sunt,    &    adhuc    mutuantur. 

sum  &  eliminatum  vellent.     Athei  &  [In  the  preface,  p.  26.] 

n  r  2 


308  TIIK   PREFACIC    TO 

tells  us,  that  out  of  about  120  MSS.  he  publishM  an.  1707  above 
thirty  thousand  different  readings  :  and  moreover,  that  the  said  D"" 
Mills  in  his  prologoni :  owns  that  he  looks  upon  above  two  thousand 
of  these,  to  be  the  true  and  genuine  readings,  according  to  which 
all  printed  copies  ought  to  be  corrected,  and  the  present  readings 
cast  out ;  which,  says  he,  would  occasion  no  small  changes  in  our 
books. 

This  said  Critic,  in  the  same  place,  blames  D»"  Mills  for  not 
attending  to  the  consequences  and  advantages,  which  he  appre- 
hends the  Papists  may  pretend  to  draw  from  thence,  who  always 
cry,  the  fountains  are  corrupted.  S^^^y  the  Socinians.  S^ly  the 
Atheists,  and  all  they  who  make  a  jest  of  all  reveal'd  Religion. 

I  am  sorry  to  find  any  of  our  Adversaries  so  ill-natur'd,  and  so 
unjust  to  us,  as  to  join  us  in  such  ill  company,  as  that  of  Socinians, 
Deists,  Atheists,  &c.  We  detest  not  only  their  errors,  but  also 
the  consequences,  which  they  bring  against  the  authority  of  the 
H.  Scriptures,  from  the  different  readings,  either  in  the  Greek  or 
Latin  MSS,  and  copies,  of  which  I  may  say  with  a  Protestant- 
critic,  that  they  seem  more  for  pomp^  and  shew  than  for  use  and 
profit,  a  great  number,  especially  of  D^"  Mills''s  being  frivolous,  and 
of  no  moment,  like  those  of  JSI'"  James  in  his  book,  to  which  he 
thought  fit  to  give  the  title  of  Bellum  Papalc,  setting  forth  those 
small  differences  betwixt  the  amendments  of  Sixtus  V.  and  Cle- 
ment VIII. 

It  is  true  the  Catholicks  from  such  a  multitude  of  differences 
even  in  the  most  ancient  MSS.  now  extant  (which  as  Mons*"  Simon 
shews,  differ  as  much  one  from  another  and  from  the  printed  Greek 
copies,  as  those  of  a  later  date)  may  draw  these  inferences, 

I,  That  the  Protestants  set  too  great  a  value,  and  lay  too  great 
stress  ui)on  the  Greek  text,  such  as  it  now  is,  from  which  they  have 
made  so  many  different  translations  into  vulgar  languages,  so  that 
even  Luther,  Calvin  c,  Beza,  and  King  James  the  l^t,  when  he 
order'd  a  new  Translation,  made  loud  and  just  complaints,  that 
by  them  was  shamefully  corrupted  the  purity  of  the  word  of  God. 

^  In  potnpam  magis  quain  in  usum.  qui  non   tarn   convertunt  quoin  perver- 

D^  Mills,  in  prolog,  p.  I  \  "J.  tunt  ;   ut,  nisi  audacice  eorum  occurra- 

•^  See  Simon  in  his  Criticks  on  the  tur,futurum  sit  inter  paucos  annos,  ut 

new  Testam.  c.  ult.  citing  the  iconls  of  ipsarum  quoque  rerum  posspssione  de- 

Grotius,  Lulherus  dixit  per  tot  t^ersiones  pellamur.     See  Simon  on  the  new  Tes- 

incertiores  fieri  lectores  qnam  anteafu-  tarn.  c.  24. 
eruut.     lii'-u  verb,  tot  esse  inlerpreles. 


DR.  witham's  new  testament.  309 

For,  as  S.  Hieroni''  said,  that  ivhich  varies  cannot  he  true,  especially 
when  it  must  remain  doubtful  which  readings  ought  to  be  pi-eferr'd, 
and  when  every  translator  follows,  and  sets  down  that  reading, 
which  in  his  private  opinion  he  judges  best,  or  rather  which  agrees 
best  with  the  principles  of  his  Sect :  by  which  liberty,  says  D^". 
Walton  e  in  his  prolog :  they  have  often  follow'd  Leshiam  rcgulam, 
that  is,  by  endeavouring  to  make  the  word  of  God  conformable  to 
their  Creed,  not  their  Creed  to  the  word  of  God. 

II.  From  such  a  multitude  of  various  readings,  and  differences  in 
all  these  MSS.  it  must  needs  follow  that  the  Greek  fountain  has  not 
run  clear,  and  unmixM  for  many  ages. 

III.  For  the  same  reason  the  present  Greek  text  cannot  be  ac- 
counted authenticJc  in  such  a  manner  as  they  would  have  people  to 
believe.  By  an  authentick  writing,  deed,  or  Testament,  is  often 
understood  the  very  original  itself,  written,  made,  or  signM  by  the 
author  of  it.  No  Greek  Manuscript,  nor  any  part  of  the  new 
Testament,  can  now  be  call'd  authentick  in  this  sense.  A  wi'iting 
may  also  be  esteem'd  authentick  in  a  lesser  degree,  when,  tho'  it 
be  not  the  original  itself,  it  can  at  least  be  prov'd  to  be  a  copy 
agreeing  exactly,  and  word  for  word  with  the  writing  that  was  the 
original :  this  again  cannot  be  pretended  of  the  Greek  MSS.  now 
extant,  because  of  such  a  number  of  differences,  even  in  the  most 
ancient  copies  that  can  be  met  with.  The  Protestants  therefore 
must  needs  allow  that  writings,  in  a  true  sense,  may  be  look'd  upon 
as  authentick,  when  there  are  sufficient  grounds  and  authority  to 
believe,  and  to  be  convinced,  that  notwithstanding  many  small 
changes,  which  have  happened  in  sixteen  or  seventeen  hundred 
years,  they  still  contain,  in  all  things  of  moment,  the  sense  of  the 
originals,  so  that  whether  they  be  copies  in  the  same  primitive 
language,  or  were  faithfully  translated,  credit  may  be  given  to  them 
as  to  the  originals.  Can  our  adversaries  shew  any  other  sense,  in 
which  the  present  greek  can  be  call'd  authentick  ? 

They  need  not  therefore  qviarrel  with  the  Decree  of  the  Council 
of  Trent,  Sess.  4.  which,  without  deciding  any  thing  concerning  the 
Hebrew  or  Greek  Scriptures,  and  without  denying  them  to  be 
authentick,  declared  the  Latin-Vulgat  to  be  receivM,  and  made  use 
of  as  authentick,  ordering  a  correct  edition  of  it  to  be  publish'd, 
and  to  be  preferrM  before  all  other  Latin  translations  and  editions. 

^  S.  Hierom  prcefat.  in  Evang.  ve-  fidei  Lesbiam  regulam  haberemus,  nee 
rum  non  esse  quod  variat.  jam  verbum  Dei  ultra  esset,  sed  aliorum 

^  Walton  prolog.  6.  p. '^'j.  pro  norma      qui  hoc  sibi  temeri promittunt. 


310  PRKKACE   TO 

And  that  this  is  the  true  sense  of  that  Decree,  see  Pallavicina,  who 
writ  the  Ili.stoiy  of  the  ( •ouncil,  Sahncron,  who  was  there  present, 
Bellariniii,  and  divers  other  learned  ( Jathohck  writers,  cited  for  this 
purpose  by  Dr.  Walton  in  his  lOth  Prolegomenon.  The  same 
Catholick  writers  allow,  and  teach  that  recourse  may  be  had,  even 
to  the  present  Hebrew  and  Greek,  t(j  find,  and  prove  the  true  sense 
of  the  Scriptures.     See  iJellarm.  1.  !2.  de  verbo  Dei,  c.  11. 

But  the  Protestants  will  still  protend  that  translations  of  the 
N.  Testament  ought  rather  to  be  made  from  the  Cireek,  being  the 
language  in  which  it  was  written,  and  therefore  the  Greek  must 
certainly  have  more  of  the  Original,  than  translations  into  Latin, 
Syriac,  &c.  Yet  this  only  shews  that  the  G.  j\ISS.  and  copies,  as 
we  have  them  at  present,  have  indeed  more  of  the  Original,  as  to 
iDords,  but  do's  not  prove  that  they  have  more  of  the  Original,  as  to 
the  true  sense,  than  a  faithful  and  exact  translation,  taken  from  the 
Originals  soon  after  they  were  written,  if  such  a  translation  hath 
been  always  kept  with  equal,  or  with  greater  care.  For  it  is  cei-- 
tain  that  many  times  one  word,  or  one  letter,  added  or  omitted, 
quite  changeth  the  sense  of  a  whole  sentence,  and  such  changes, 
when  they  come  to  be  very  numerous,  alter  the  sense  of  a  large 
writing  or  book.  This  may  happen  to  any  book,  to  any  deed,  to 
any  last  ^^^ill,  and  Testament,  of  ^^■hich  a  number  of  copies  have 
been  taken  tho'  in  the  same  language.  Put  the  case,  that  when 
S.  Ilierom  undertook  a  new  translation  into  Latin  of  the  old 
Testament,  he  could  meet  with  no  Hebrew  text,  but  what  was  full 
of  faults  and  changes,  and  that  the  Greek  version  of  the  LXX.  had 
been  faithfully  translated,  and  more  carefully  preserved ;  it  is  cei'- 
tain  that  tho  he  might  still  find  in  the  Hebrew  more  of  the  Original 
as  to  the  very  words,  yet  not  more  of  the  true  sense.  Many,  who 
opposM  S.Hierom''s  new  translation  from  the  Hebrew,  and  were  for 
stickinff  to  the  former  version  taken  from  the  LXX.  judg  d  this  to 
be  the  very  case,  especially  finding  that  Christ  himself,  and  his 
Apostles,  cited  the  places  of  the  Scriptures,  as  they  were  in  the 
LXX. 

To  apply  this  to  the  question  we  are  about,  and  give  reasons  for 
translatiriir  from  the  Latin  Vul<;at :  it  is  not  to  be  doubted,  but  that  a 
Latin  translation  of  all  the  New  Testament  was  made,  either  in  the 
Apostles'  time,  or  very  soon  after.  No  doubt  but  this  translation 
was  not  only  read  by  j)articulars,  but  in  all  Churches  and  Meetings, 
where  the  Latin  tongue  was  spoken.  It  is  this  translation  that 
S.  Hierom,   and    S.  Aug.  sometimes   called   vetus  and   commtmis, 


dr-witham""*  nkw  testament.  311 

sometimes  vulgata,  and  Itala,  or  Italica.  And  S.  Aug.  speaking  of 
the  Latin  versions,  of  which  there  had  been  very  many  before  his 
time,  says,  Itala  cceteris  prceferatur.  1.  2.  de  Doct.  Christ,  c.  15. 

This  common  and  vulgat  edition  S.  Hierom  corrected,  by  order 
of  Pope  Damasus.  from  the  Greek  MSS.  which  doubtless  were  not 
so  different,  as  those  now  to  be  met  with  in  our  days  :  yet  he  tells 
us,  what  caution  he  used  in  correcting  it,  only  from  the  best  MSS. 
and  such  as  seemM  true  ones.  This  Latin  vulgat  with  S.  Hierom's 
amendments,  was  much  approv'd  by  the  learned  men,  yet  it  was  not 
generally  us'd  in  the  churches  till  two  hundred  years  after,  they 
still  retained  in  their  public  Liturgy,  and  read  in  their  Church- 
meetings  the  common  ancient  vulgat:  and  then  by  degrees  S.Hierora's 
corrections  were  receiv'd,  at  least  for  the  most  part,  tho'  in  some 
places  the  N.  Testament  was  still  retainM  according  to  that  ancient 
and  cotnmon  Italica. 

The  learned  Cassiodorus  in  the  6th  age  took  great  pains  to  have 
the  Scriptures  corrected  from  the  faults  that  had  happen'd  by  the 
ignorance  or  negligence  of  transcribers^  and  placed  Manuscripts^  as 
correct  as  possible,  both  of  the  ancient  vulgat,  and  with  S.  Hierom"'s 
amendments,  in  his  library. 

The  Emperor  Charles  the  great,  who  was  both  learnM  himself, 
and  a  great  encourager  of  learning,  employ'd  Alcuin,  and  divers 
learned  men  to  correct  those  frequent  faults,  which,  by  such  a 
multitude  of  written  copies  were  found  in  the  Latin  Scriptures. 
He  tells  us  he  corrected  in  this  manner  alK  the  books  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testament. 

The  Latin  writers  and  interpreters  in  every  age,  and  also  the 
Scholasticks  from  the  12th  and  13th  century,  have  much  contributed 
to  make  us  able  to  discern  the  true  readings  from  the  changes  and 
faults  of  transcribers,  before  printing  was  invented. 

The  learned  men  in  most  Universities,  and  in  all  parts  of  the 
Western  Church,  were  consulted,  wlio  having  compared  the  Latin 
with  the  Greek  copies,  sent  their  remarks  to  Rome,  where,  after 
examining  and  advising  with  men  that  were  judged  the  most  capable 
in  this  kind  of  learning,  were  publish\l  the  correct  editions  of  the 
Latin  vulgat  by  Sixtus  V.  and  Clem,  the  VIH.  Can  it  be  said 
that  greater  care,  or  equal  care,  has  been  taken  as  to  any  edition  of 
the  Greek  Testament  ? 

It  may  also  be  observed  that  neither  S.  Hierom,  nor  any  of  the 

^  Universos  ad  amussim  correxhnus.    See  Simon  on  the  new  Testani.  c.  9. 


312  PREFACE   TO 

Fatliers,  thought  it  convenient  to  make  new  Translations  from  the 
Cireek  MSS.  Tlicy  contented  themselves  to  correct  those  faults, 
which  inevitably  happenM  in  the  manuscript  copies.  They  had  a 
due  veneration  for  that  version,  which  had  been  made  use  of  from 
the  beginning  of  the  Christian  Religion  in  all  the  Latin  churches. 
Erasmus  was  the  first,  who  undertook  a  new  translation  from  the 
printed  Greek,  published  by  Cardinal  Ximenes,  and  by  Robert 
Stephens.  Beza  blames  Erasmus  for  abandoning  in  many  places 
the  Latin  Vulgat,  which,  says  ho,  is  more  conformable  to  many 
G.  MSS.  which  Erasmus  wanted.  The  learned  Protestant  Mr. 
Boiss,  prebend  of  Ely,  at  the  request  of  Lancelot  bishop  of '^^'^n- 
chester,  in  his  book  entitled,  veteris  Interpretis  cum  Bezd  aliisque 
recentioribics,  Collatio,  commended  by  Dr.  AValton,  defends  the  old 
Latin  translation,  where  it  was  chang'd  by  Beza  and  others.  See 
what  he  says  on  the  IV.  chap,  of  S.  Matt.  p.  5.  And  what  heavy 
complaints  the  author  of  the  Preface  makes,  not  only  of  new  read- 
ings, but  of  all  kinds  of  novelties  in  matters  of  Religion,  introducM 
without  necessity. 

Dr.  A\^altonh  in  his  Prolog,  and  other  learned  Protestants  own 
that  the  Latin  Vulgat  ought  to  be  held  in  great  esteem,  and  that 
it  ought  not  to  be  changed  by  any  private  persons,  having  been 
authorized  and  used  in  the  Church  for  so  many  ages  ;  especially, 
saith  Walton,  since  it  belongs  to  the  Church  to  judge  of  the  sense 
of  the  Scriptures,  and  to  recommend  this  sacred  Dcposifum  to  the 
faithful.  The  Church,  in  a  general  Council,  has  declar'd  the  ancient 
Latin  Vulgat  authentick  :  but  we  do  not  find  any  Greek  copie  or 
edition,  such  as  we  can  meet  with  at  present,  recommended  to  us 
by  the  Church. 

As  to  the  Annotations  in  this  edition,  I  have  not  follow'd  those 
in  the  Rheims- Testament.  They  chiefly  insisted  on  the  Contro- 
versies, occasion'd  by  the  late  changes  of  Religion  in  England.  I 
have  made  it  my  endeavour  to  expound  also  the  literal  sense.  I  am 
persuaded  that  aiming  at  brevity,  those  notes  may  seem  obscure, 
to  those,  who  have  not  read  any  other  conuncntary :  but  I  hope 
they  may  be  useful,  both  for  the  preventing  of  false  interpretations, 


S Nova  mtnc  spiramus,.<!uspiramusque  numerns     vernacuJo     sermone     nostra, 

omnia,   nova    lumina,  Atujliam    noram,  rhythmis  pessimLi,  sensii  pejori  redditos, 

novum  ....  Evangelium,  ac  si  abjuratis  c^c. 

Orthodoxorum  purtibus,  in  castra  con-  ''  Mnr/ni   faciendam.        Non    sollici- 

cesseramus  Novnfi,  Novatoresqiir  rectius  tandam  a  prirafis. 
audiremns,qiiam  Roformnti. — Dnridiros 


i)K.  witham's  new  testament.  313 

and  for  a  more  easy  understanding  of  the  word  of  God,  especially 
in  tlie  Epistles  of  S.  Paul.  I  am  not  conscious  to  myself,  that  I 
have  omitted  to  examin  the  greatest  difficulties,  nor  those  passages 
that  have  been  prevented  by  false  expositions  :  nor  yet  have  1  used 
any  harsh  language,  or  reflections  on  those,  who  have  i'liVn  into  the 
greatest  errors  and  mistakes.  I  have  always  been  mindful  of  that 
excellent  admonition  of  the  Apostle  to  his  disciple  S.  Timothy,  as 
spoken  to  every  minister  of  the  Gospel:  be  mild  even  toivards  all 
men — patient,,  admonishing  with  modesty  those,  who  resist  the  truths 
in  hopes  that  God  will  at  some  time  give  them  repentance  to  hiow^ 
and  acknowledge  tlte  Truth.  2  Tim.  2.  24.  If  I  have  not  been  ac- 
quainted with  the  Scriptures  from  my  very  infancy,  as  S.  Paul 
witnesseth  of  the  same  S.  Timothy,  my  inclinations  at  least,  led  me 
very  early  to  take  the  greatest  delight  in  searching  the  sense  of  the 
H.  Scriptures,  the  Commentaries,  and  Interpretations  of  the  ancient 
Fathers,  especially  on  the  new  Testament,  in  their  own  works,  and 
language  they  writ,  in  citing  of  which,  I  have  never  trusted  any  eyes 
but  my  own,  which  I  soon  found  very  necessary,  not  omitting  at  the 
same  time,  what  1  could  learn  from  later  authors  and  criticks. 

But  as  I  am  conscious  to  myself,  so  I  freely  own  to  the  publick, 
that  I  do  not  look  upon  my  self  sufficiently  qualified  to  make  a  new 
Translation,  which  therefore  I  have  not  pretended  to.  I  am  far 
from  being  so  perfect  in  the  Greek  as  I  could  wish,  and  of  Hebrew 
I  know  nothing.  1  have  consulted  on  the  most  difficult  places 
those,  whom  I  thought  were  best  able  to  assist  me.  I  have  been 
always  cautious,  not  to  expound  the  Scriptures  by  my  own  private 
judgment,  not  to  follow  a  blind  guide,  nor  to  split  upon  the  same 
dangerous  rock  as  all  heretiks  have  done,  rashly  wresting  the  Scrip- 
tures to  their  own  perdition.  S,  Pet.  3.  v.  16.  I  submit  all  to  the 
judgment  of  the  Church,  and  of  the  Head  of  the  Church,  the  Suc- 
cessor of  S.  Peter,  to  those  Pastors  and  liishops  whom  Christ  left 
to  govern  his  Church,  with  whom  he  promis'd  to  remain  to  tlie  end 
of  the  xcorld.  Matt.  28.  20. 

I  shall  only  add,  that  I  have  not  publish'd  this  translation  and 
notes,  that  every  one,  tho'  never  so  ignorant,  might  read  and  put 
his  own  construction  on  the  sense  of  these  sacred  writings.  The 
dangerous  and  pernicious  consequences  of  reading  Scriptures  with- 
out humility  and  an  entire  submission  to  the  Church,  1  have  else- 
where taken  notice  of.  I  beg  leave  to  conclude  with  this  charitable 
advice,  that  whosoever^  takes  the  H.  Scriptures  in  hand  to  read 
them,  first  make  this,  or  the  like  prayer  to  the  Father  of  lights. 

s  s 


314  PREFACE    TO    OK.  W  ITIIAM's   NEW   TESTAMENT. 

A  prayer  before  the  reading  of  any  part  of  iJie  H.  Scriptures. 

*'  Come  Holy  Spirit,  fill  the  hearts  and  minds  of  thy  faithful  ser- 
vants, and  inflame  them  with  the  fire  of  thy  Divine  love.'' 

Let  us  Pray. 
"  Oil  God,  who  didst  teach  the  hearts  of  thy  faithful,  by  the  illu- 
mination of  the  Holy  Ghost,  grant  us  we  beseech  thee  to  be  always 
wise  in  the  same  Spirit,  and  to  rejoyce  by  his  consolation  through 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  liveth  and  reigneth  with  thee  in  the 
unity  of  the  same  holy  Spirit,  for  ever  and  ever.    Amen.  " 


Address  to  the  Reader,  in  Vol.  II. 

"  In  this  9A  Volume,  and  in  the  14.  Epistles  of  S.  Paul  some 
Annotations,  as  to  the  literal  sense,  seem  more  necessary,  than  in 
the  former  volume  on  the  Gospels,  and  Acts  of  the  Apo.stles  :  not 
only  on  the  account  of  the  style  and  phraseology  of  the  Apostle, 
but  chiefly  because  in  them  are  contained  many  sublime  Truths  and 
profound  ^lysteries  of  our  Vocation  and  Justification  in  the  new 
Law  of  Christ,  Grace  and  Fredestination,  &c.  In  expounding  these 
I  shall  only  take  notice  of  the  errors  and  heresies  condemned  by  the 
Catholic-Church,  without  mention  of  any  Scholastic-disputes  among 
Catholic-Divines.  ISIy  design  is  to  give  the  reader  the  true  sense 
of  S.  Paul,  and  of  these  other  Sacred  writers,  according  to  the  best 
and  most  approved  interpreters,  especially  from  S.  Chrysostom  on 
S.  PauPs  Epistles,  who  never  omits  to  examine  the  literal  sense. 
Instead  of  the  Summaries.,  or  chief  contents  of  each  chapter,  I  have 
given  a  brief  account,  and  as  it  were  a  Synopsis,  of  the  main  design 
and  chief  contents  of  each  Epistle."" 


APPENDIX 

No.  V. 


Collation  of  the  three  earliest  Editions  of  Dr.  Challoner's 
New  Testament. 


J  749. 
ST.  MATTHEW, 
i.  II.  in  the  transmigration  of 
Babylon 

11.  There  is  a  note. 

12.  after    the   transmigration 

17.  unto  David 

—  to   the   transmigration    of 

Babylon  fourteen 

—  unto  Clirist  fourteen 

18.  The  generation  of  Christ 
22.  That  it  might  be 

25.  And  called 
ii.  I.  When  Jesus  therefore 

6.  the  Captain 

7.  learned  diligently  of  them 

the  time  of  the  star  which 
appeared 

8.  diligently  enquire 

9.  Who  having  heard 

II.  entering  into  the  house 

14.  Who  arose 

15.  That  it  might  be 
2  r .  Who  arose 

22.  retired 

23.  coming  he  dwelt 

—  that  it  might  be  fulfilled 
which  was  said  by  the 
Prophets ;  that  he  shall 
be  called  a  Nazarite 

iii,  I.  And  in  those  days 

6.  and  were  baptized 

7.  And  seeing  many 

—  JVo  note. 
II.  in  water 

—  in  the  Holy  Ghost  and  fire 

13.  to  Jordan 

iv.  2.  afterwards  he  was 
4."  Who  answered 

—  not  in  bread — in  every  word 


1750- 
Same  as  1 749. 

Same  note. 
As  1749. 
to  David 
to  the  transmigration  of 

Babylon  are  fourteen 
to  Christ  are  fourteen 
As  1749. 

And  he  called 
Now  when  Jesus 
As  1749. 


^752- 

about  the  time  they  were  car- 
ried away  to  Babylon 

No  note. 
after  they  were  carried 
Same  as  175°- 
until  the  carrying  away  to  Ba- 
bylon are  fourteen 
As  1750. 
the  birth  of  Christ 
That  the  word  might  be 
As  1750. 

the  ruler 

enquired  of  them  diligently  the 
time  of  the  star's  appearing 

search  diligently 

And  when  they  had  heard 

going  into  the  house 

And  he  arose 

That  the  word  might  be 

And  he  arose 

turned  aside 

he  came  and  dwelt 

that  what  was  said  by  the  Pro- 
phets might  be  fulfilled :  he 
shall  be  called  a  Nazarene 


— 

Now  in  those  days 

— 

And  they  were  baptized 

— 

And  when  he  saw  many 

JVo  note. 

A  note. 

As  1749. 

with  water 

— 

with  the  HolyGliost, and  with  fire 

to  the  Jordan 

Same  as  1  750. 

As  1749. 

he  was  afterwards 

— 

But  he  answered 

— 

by  bread — by  every  word 

S  S  2 


31  () 


COLLATION  OF   EDITION'S  OF 


IV.  4 

5- 
6. 


14. 

IS- 
16. 
19. 

22. 

23- 
24. 

V.   I. 

3- 
II. 

IS- 

16. 

17, 
18. 
19. 


23- 


30- 
31- 
32. 

37- 


1749. 
ST.  MATTHEW. 
.  proccc'ilflli  from 
upon  the  pinnacle 
That  he  hath  given 

Xo  note. 
if  falling  down  thou  wilt 

adore  me 
that  it  might 
which  was  said 
Land 
hath  seen 
Come  ye  after  me 
and  father 
evcrj'  infirmity 
they  presented 
he  cured  them 
much  people 
was  set  down 

I\^o  note. 
are  ye  when  they 
and  speak 
it  may  shine 
So  let  your  light  shine 
18,  20.  No  notes. 
of  the  Laws 
He  therefore 
shall  so  teach  men,  shall 
he  that  shall  do  and  teach, 

he  shall 
unless 

abound  more  than 
the  Pharisees 
If  therefore  thou  oflfer 
at  the  altar 
thou  remember 
thy  offering 
coming  thou  shalt  offer 
betimes 
till  thou  repay 
shall  look  on 
scandalize  thee 
it  is  expedient 
rather  than  they 
be  cast 

A.S  V.  29. 
And  it  hath  been  said 
makcth  her 
he  that  shall  marrj' 
and  that  which  is  over  and 

above  these,  is  of  evil 


As  I  749. 


No  note. 
As  1 749. 


No  note. 
As  1749. 


proceedeth  out  uf 
on  a  pinnacle 
He  hath  given 

,  (  tiote. 
if  thou  wilt  fall  down  and  adore 

me 
that  the  word  might 
which  was  spoken 
The  land 
saw 

Come  after  me 
and  their  father 
all  manner  of  diseases 
they  brought 
he  healed  them 
great  multitudes 
was  set 

A  note. 
are  you  wlien  men 
and  shall  say 
it  may  give  light 
Let  your  light  so  shine 

Notes. 
from  the  Law 
Wliosoever  therefore 
shall  teach  men  so,  he  sliall 
whosoever  shall  do  and  teach, 

the  same 
except 
exceed 

of  the  Pharisees 
Therefore  if  thou  bring 
to  the  altar 
shalt  remember 
thy  g:ift 
come  and  offer 
quickly 
till  thou  pay 
looketh  on 
cause  thee  to  offend 
it  is  better 
than  that  they 
should  be  cast 

As  V.  29. 
It  hath  also  been  said 
causeth  her 
whosoever  shall  marry 
For  whatsoover    is   more    llian 

these  Cometh  of  evil 


DR.  CHALLONER  S  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


f317 


1749. 

1750. 

17.52. 

ST.  MATTHEW. 

V.  .^8.  and  a  tooth 

^.1749. 

a  tooth. 

39.  if  one 

— 

if  any  man 

—   also  the  otlier 

— 

the  other  also 

40.  if  a  man  will  contend  with 

— 

if  any  man  will  go  to  law  with 

thee  in  judgment 

thee 

—  let  go  thy  cloak  also  unto 

— 

let  him  have  thy  cloak  also 

him 

41.  will  force  thee  one  mile 



shall  force  thee  to  go  one  mile 

46.  the  Publicans  this 

— 

the  Publicans  the  same 

47.  the  Heathens  this 

— 

the  Heathens  the  same 

vi-  5-  ye 

— 

you 

6.  repay 

As  1749. 

reward 

—  you  are  praying 

— 

you  pray 

—  the  Heathens 



the  heatliens  do 

—  in  their  much  speaking  they 

— 

they  shall    be    heard   for  their 

may  be  heard 

much  speaking 

8.  Uke  to  them 

— 

like  them 

—  what  is  needful  for  you 

— 

what  you  stand  in  need  of 

9.  Thus  therefore   shall  you 

Thus  therefoie  shalt  thou 

You  therefore  shall  pray  in  this 

pray 

pray 

manner 

N't)  note. 

No  note. 

A  note. 

13,  14.  you  will  forgive 

Asi^g. 

you  forgive 

16.  unto  men 

— 

to  men 

—  that  they  have  received 

they 

have  received 

As  1750. 

18.  repay  thee 

As  1749. 

reward  thee 

19.  to  yourselves 

— 

for  yourselves 

20.  the  rust 

— 

rust 

22,  23.  thine  eye 

thy  ( 

?ye 

As  1750. 

24.  sustain  the  one 

As  1749. 

hold  to  the  one 

26.  and  your 

— 

yet  your 

29.  But  I  say 

— 

And  yet  I  say 

30.  And  if  the  grass  of  the 

— 

Now  if  God  so  clothe  the  grass 

field,  wliich  is  to-day  and 

of  the  field,  which   to-day  is 

to-morrow  is  cast  into  the 

and  to-morrow  is  cast  into  the 

oven  God  doth  so  clothe 

oven 

vii.  3,4,5.  thine  own 

thy 

own 

As  1750. 

5.  see 

As  1749. 

see  clearly 

6.  lest  perhaps  they 

— 

lest  they 

10.  if  he  shall  ask  him 

— 

if  he  ask 

22.  miracles 

As  1749. 

wonderful  works 

24.  every  one  therefore 

— 

Therefore  whosoever 

25.  upon  a  rock 

on  a 

rock 

As  1750. 

29.  their  Scribes 

As  1749. 

the  Scribes 

viii.  2.  adored  him 

— 

worshipped  him 

3.  stretching  forth — touched 

— 

put  forth — and  touched 

—  forthwith 

— 

immediately 

9.  subject  to  authority 

— 

under  authority 

—  under  me  soldiers. 

—  ^ 

soldiers  under  me 

318 


COLLATION   OF   EDITIONS   OF 


1749. 
ST.  MATTHEW, 
viii.  9.  to  this 

10.  Jesus  hearing  this 

1 1 .  to  you 

1 7.  it  might  he 

—  Isaias  the  prophet 
23,  24.  the  boat 

25.  they  came 
32.  But  they  going 

—  run 

34.  went  out 
ix.  I.  a  boat 

2.  one  sick — in  a  bed 

—  Be  of  good  heart,  son 
6.  said  he 

8.  multitudes 

—  that  gave 

9.  rose  up 

16.  no  body — unto 

18.  unto — adored 

21.  shall  touch  only 

22.  turning 

23.  was  come 
■i^.  multitudes 

35.  every  disease  and  every  in- 

firmity 
X.  I.  Having  called — infirmities 

2.  And  the  names 

4.  Simon  the  Cananean 

5.  commanding  them — go  ye 

not 

—  enter  ye  not 

6.  go  ye 

7.  saying  that  the  kingdom 
10.  no  skrip 

12.  the  house 

17.  counsels 
22.  name  sake 

24.  the  master 
28.  fear  ye  not 

32.  Every  one  therefore  that 

shall 
^;i.  But  he  that  shall 
34,  35.  T  came — the  sword 

35- 

38.  followeth  me 

39.  for  me 
xi.  I.  he  passed 

3.  look  we 
6. 


1 7.50- 

•75^- 

.  f.v  I  740. 

to  tliis  man 



When  Jesus  heard  this 

— 

unto  you 

— 

the  word  might  be 

tlie  Prophet 

the  prophet  Isaia.s 

As  1749- 

the  ship 

— 

his  disciples  came 

— 

So  they  going 

— 

ran 

— 

came  out 

— 

a  ship 



a  man  sick — on  a  bed 

— 

Son,  be  of  good  heart 

__ 

saith  he 

— 

multitude 

— 

who  had  given 

arose 

Ai  1750- 

^4-1749. 

no  man — to 

— 

to — worshipped 

— 

shall  but  touch 

— 

turning  about 



came 



multitude 

— 

every  sickness,  and  every  disease 

when  he  had  called — sicknesses. 

Now  the  names 

Simon  Chananeus 

and  commanded  them — go  not 


— 

enter  not 

— 

go 

saying  the  kingdom 

As  1750. 

As  1 749. 

nor  scrip 



a  house 



councils 

name's  sake 

As  1750. 

AsiU9- 

his  master 



fear  not 

— 

Whosoever  therefore  shall 

^ 

But  whosoever  shall 

— 

I  am  come — a  sword 

A  note. 

— 

followctli  after  me 

__ 

for  my  sake 

— 

that  he  passed 

— 

do  we  look 

A  note. 

DK.   CHALLONER  S    NEW   TESTAMENT. 


319 


'?• 


23- 


25- 

27. 


28. 


1749. 

ST.  MATTHEW. 

xi.  7.  multitudes 

12,  14. 
Who  crying  to  their  com- 
panions, say 

his  miracles,  for  tha 
had  been  wrought  the  mi- 
racles    that     have     been 
wi'ought  in  you,  they  had 
long  ago  done  penan  ;e 
if  in    Sodom    had    been 
wrought  the  miracli  s  that 
have  been  wrought  in  thee, 
perhaps  it  had  remained 
I  confess  to  thee 
it  shall  please  the  Son  to 
reveal  him 
are  burdened 
xii.  I.  Sabbath — :  ears 
5.  that  on 

8.  the  Sabbath 

9.  he  had  passed 

10.  had  a  withered  hand 

13.  even  as  the  other 
17.  it  might  be 

22.  he  spoke  and  saw 

28.  upon  you 

29.  the  strong,  and 
3 1 .  of  the  spirit 

38  &  40. 

39.  Who  answering 

—  seeketh  a  sign 

41.  than  Jonas  here 

42.  than  Solomon  here 
50.  he  is  my  brother 

xiii.  2.  he  went  up  into  a  boat 

1 1 .  Who  answered 

12.  and  he  shall  abound 

—  that  also  which 
15.  and  be  converted 
17.  that  many  prophets 

23.  upon  good  gi-ound 

26.  and  had  brought  forth 

27.  And  the  sen'ants 

—  coming  said 

—  whence  then 

29.  lest  perhaps  [gathering  up 

30.  Suffer  both  to  grow 

—  the  wheat  gather  ye 

31.  unto  them 


1750. 


[749. 


many  Prophets 
As  1 749. 


1752- 

n.ultitude 

A  note. 
cry  out  to  their  companions,  and 

say 
his  mighty  works,  because 
the  mighty  works  had  been  done 

that  have  been  done  in  you, 

they  would  long  ago  have  done 

penance 
if  the  mighty  worl  s  had  been 

(  one  in  Sodom  that  have  been 

done  in  thee,  perhaps  it  would 

have  remained 
I  give  thanks  to  thee 
the  Son  will  reveal  him 

are  heavy  laden 

Sabbath-day —  :  ears  of  corn 

how  that  on 

the  Sabbath-day 

he  was  departed 

had  his  hand  withered 

like  as  the  other 

the  word  might  be 

he  both  spoke  and  saw 

unto  you 

the  strong  man,  and 

against  the  spirit 

A  note. 
But  he  answering 
seeketh  for  a  sign 
than  Jonas  is  here 
than  Solomon  is  here 
the  same  is  ray  brother 
he  went  into  a  ship 
He  answered 

Omilted. 
even  that  which 
and  should  be  converted 

^*I7S0. 
into  good  ground 
and  brought  forth 
Then  the  servants 
came  and  said 
from  whence  then 
lest  wliile  ye  gather  up 
Let  both  grow 
gather  the  wheat 
to  them 


320 


COLLATION'  OF   KDITIONS  OF 


1749. 
ST.  MATTHEW. 
xiii.  32.  is  the  least  indeed 

—  all  herbs 
35.  it  might  be 
37  Who  made 

—  the  good  seed 

44.  a  man  having  found,  hid  it 

45.  a  merchant-man 

53.  he  passed 

54.  and  miracles 

56.  whence  therefore 
.\iv.  I. 

—  heard  the  fame 

3.  into  prison 

5.  having  a  mind  to  put  him 

to  death 
9.  to  be  given 
13.  by  boat 
J    1 7.  we  have  not  here 

18.  Who  said 

19.  he  had  commanded 
c  I .  that  did  eat 

22.  to  go  up  into  the  boat  till 

he  dismissed  the  people 

23.  having  dismissed 

—  it  was  evening 

24.  29,  32,  3.^-  tl'e  boat 
26.  They  seeing  him 

that  it  is  an  apparition 

2  7 .  fear  ye  not 

33.  adored  him 

—  indeed 

34.  having  passed  the  water 

35.  they  sent 
XV.  5.  to  father 

7.  Hypocrites 
15.  expound 
21.  retired 
23.  Who  answered 
2-;.  adored 

26.  ^\^lo  answering  said 

27.  But  she  said 
29.  had  passed  away 
32.  And  Jesus 

—  have  not  what  to  eat 

—  1  will  not 

39.  having  dismissed 

he  went  up  into  a  boat 


1750- 
./*  1 749. 


a  merchant 

As  1749. 


it  is  an  apparition 
As  1749. 


and  I  will  not 

As  1749. 


indeed  is  the  least 
any  herbs 
the  word  might  be 
He  made 
good  seed 

when    a    man    hath    found,    he 
hideth 

As  1750. 
he  departed 

and  these  mighty  works 
whence  then 

A  note. 
heard  <  f  the  fame 
in  prison 
when  he  would  have  put  him  to 

death 
to  be  given  her 
by  ship 
We  have  here 
He  said 

they  had  commanded 
that  had  eaten 
to  get  up  into  the  ship  while  he 

sent  the  multitudes  away 
when  he  had  dismissed 
evening  was  come 
the  ship 

when  they  saw  him 
As  I  750. 
be  not  afraid 
worshipped  him 
of  a  truth 

when  they  were  over, 
they  sent  out 
to  his  father 

A  note. 
Ye  hypocrites 
explain 
departed 
But  he  answered 
worshipped 

But  he  answered  and  said 
.\nd  she  said 
had  dejiarted 
Then  .lesus 
have  nothing  to  eat 
As  1750. 
liaving  sent  away 
he  took  ship 


DR.  CHALLONER  S  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


321 


1749. 
ST.  RIATTHEW. 
xvi.  6.  Who  said 

—  and  Sadducecs 

8.  for  that  ye  have 

9.  among  five  thousand 
10. four  thousand 

11,  12.  and  Sadducees 

12.  they  should 
14.  But  they  said 

•^  19.  loose  on  earth 

20.  he  commanded 

2 1 .  From  that  time 

—  Scribes, — chief-priests  j 
23.  Who  turning 

—  Go  behind  me 
■25.  he  that  will  save 

26.  suffer  the  loss  of 

—  what  exchange  shall  a  man 

give 
xvii.  4.  And  Peter 

7.  fear  not 

8.  they  lifting  up  their  eyes, 

saw  no  one 
20.  thither 

22.  when  they  abode 

25.  the  kings  of  the  earth,  of 
■whom  do  they  receive  tri- 
bute 

27.  go  to  the  sea 

—  the  fish 

xviii.  I,  4.  the  greater 
6.  should  be  hanged 
• — should  be  drowned 

8.  go  into  life 

9.  having  one  eye 
10.  See  that 

15. rebuke 

16.  And  if 

17.  Publican 

19.  shall  consent 

—  done  to  them 
^   21.  came  Peter 

27.  pity 

30,  34.  till  he  paid 
xix.  3.  there  came  to  him  the 
Pharisees 

4.  Who  answering  said 

—  from  the  beginning 

5.  to  his  wife 


1750. 
As  1749. 


that  they  should 
As  1749. 


that  fish 

^s  1 749. 


1752. 

And  he  said 

and  of  the  Sadducees 

because  you  have 

among  the  five  thousand 

the  four  thousand 

and  of  the  Sadducees 
As  1750. 

And  they  said 

loose  upon  earth 

he  charged 

From  that  time  forth 

the  Scribes: — the  chief  priests; 

But  he  tiu:ning 

Get  thee  behind  me 

whosoever  will  save 

lose 

what  shall  a  man  give  in  ex- 
change 

Then  Peter 

be  not  afraid 

when  they  lifted  up  their  eyes, 
they  saw  no  man 

to  yonder  place 

while  they  abode 

of  whom  do  the  kings  of  the 
earth  take  tribute 

go  thou  to  the  sea 

As  1750. 
the  greatest 
were  hanged 
were  drowned 
enter  into  life 
with  one  eye 
Take  heed  that 
reprove 
But  if 

the  Publican 
shall  agree 
done  for  them 
Peter  came  ^ 

compassion  / 

till  he  should  pay 
the  Pharisees  came  to  him 

and  he  answered  and  said 
in  the  beginning 
unto  his  wife 


Tt 


COLLATION  OF  EDITIONS  OF 


1749.  1750. 

ST.  MATTHEW. 

6.  Therefore    now   they   arc  /Is  1749. 
not  two 

8.  Because   Moses   by   rea-  — 
son   of  the   liardness   of 

yoar  heart 

9.  that  whosoever  — 

10.  not  expedient  — 

1 1 .  Who  said  — 

—  take  not  — 

12.  kingdom  of  Heaven.     He  — 

that  can  take,  let  him  take 
it 

13.  impose  liands  — 
15.  imposed  hands  — 

1 7.  Who  said  — 
22.  sad  — 
25.  When  they  had  heard  this,  — 

the  disciples 

30.  And  many  — 

XX.  2.  Having  agreed  — 

3.  going  out  — 

—  standing    in    the    market  — 

place  idle 

JO.  should  receive  — 

—  they  also  — 
1 1 .  receiving  it  — 
13.  he  answering  said  to  one  — 

of  them 

15,  thine  eye  thy  eye 

19.  scourged  and  crucified  As  1749. 

20.  adoring  and  asking  — 

21.  who  said  — 

22.  And  Jesus  answering  said  — 

23.  my  chalice  — 

24.  the  ten  hearing  it  — 
28.  is  not  come  — 

32.  stood  — 

—  that  I  do  — 

33.  be  opened  — » 

34.  they  saw  — 
xxi.  4.  that  it  might  be  — 

7.  made  him  to  sit  made  him  sit 
cut  boughs  As  I  749. 

there    came   to    him    the  — 
l)lind  and  the  lame 

the  chief  jjriests  &c.  seeing  — 

16.  That  out  of  out  of 

18.  returning  As  1749. 


8. 

14. 

15- 


1752. 

Wherefore  tliey  are  no  more  two 

Moses  because  of  the  hardness 
of  your  hearts 

whosoever 

not  good 

He  said 

receive  not 

kingdom  of  Heaven's  sake.  He 
that  can  receive  it,  let  him  re- 
ceive it 

lay  his  hands 

laid  his  hands 

And  he  said 

sorrowful 

Wlicn  the  disciples  had  heard 
this,  they 

But  many 

When  he  had  agreed 

he  went  out — and 

standing  idle  in  the  market-place 

should  have  received 
they  likewise 
when  they  had  received  it 
he  answered  one  of  them,  and 
said 

J.t  1750. 
to  be  scoxirgcd  and  to  be  crucified 
worshipping  and  desiring 
and  he  said 

But  Jesus  answered  and  said 
of  my  chalice 

when  the  ten  heard  it,  they 
came  not 
stood  still 
that  I  should  do 
may  be  opened 
they  received  sight 
that  the  word  might  be 

As  1750. 
cut  down  boughs 
the  blind  and  the  lame  came  to 

him 
When  the  chief  priests  &r.  saw 

As  1750. 
as  he  returned 


DR.    CHALLONEK  S   KKW   TESTAMENT. 


323 


1749. 
ST.  MATTHEW, 
xxi.  19,  a  certain  fig-tree 
23.  there  came  to  him,  &c.  the 
chief  priests,  &c.  saying 

33.  a  man  an  householder 

—  a  press 

34.  fruits — thereof 

35.  laying  hands  &c.  beat 
38.  the  husbandmen  seeing 
40.  therefore  the  lord 

42.  has  been  done 

43.  that  the  kingdom 

—  yielding 

44.  it  shall  gi'ind 

45.  they  knew 

xiii.  I.  answering  spoke  again 
in  parables  to  them, 
2.  likened 

8.  the  marriage 

9.  call  to  the  marriage 
10.  forth  into  the  ways 

—  the  marriage  was  filled 
13.  bind  his  hands  and  feet 
15.  going  consulted 

22.  And  hearing  this, — ways 

23.  That  day  there  came  to 
him  the  Sadducees 

28.  of  the  seven  shall  she  be, 

30.  be  married ; 

31.  And  concerning 

33.  the  multitudes  hearing  it 

34.  But^the  Pharisees  hearing 

— came 

35.  asked  of  him 

38.  greatest  and  the  first 
44.  the  foot-stool  of  thy  feet 
xxiii.  3.  all  things  therefore 

13.  yourselves  do  not  enter  in 

14.  praying  long  prayers 

—  for  this 

15.  the  sea  and  the  land 
18.  is  a  debtor 

23.  because  you  tithe  mint 

—  have  left 

—  those 
25.  rapine 

29.  because  you  build 

33.  flee  from 

34.  persecute 
35- 


1750- 


As  1749. 


the  lord  therefore 
As  I  749. 


asked  him,  tempting  him 
As  1749. 
thy  footstool 

As  1749. 


that  build 

As  1749. 


T  t  2 


a  fig-tree 

the  chief  priests,  &c. — came  to 

him,  &c.  and  said 
a  certain  householder 
a  wine-press 
fruits — of  it 

laid  hands,  &c.  and  beat 
when  the  husbandmen  saw 

As  1750, 
hath  been  done 
the  kingdom 
bringing  forth 
it  will  grind 
they  understood 
answered  and   spoke   to   them 

again  in  parables, 
like 

the  wedding 
invite  to  the  wedding 
out  into  the  highways 
the  wedding  was  furnished 
bind  him  hand  and  foot 
went  and  consulted 
When  they  heard  this, — way 
The   same  day   the   Sadducees 

came  to  him 
shall  she  be  of  the  seven, 
be  given  in  marriage  ; 
But  as  touching 
when  the  multitudes  heard  this 
When   the   Pharisees    heard — 

they  came 

^«i750. 
greatest  and  first 

As  1750. 
all  therefore 
go  not  in  yourselves 
making  long  prayers 
therefore 
sea  and  land 
he  is  a  debtor 
who  pay  tithe  of  mint 
have  let  alone 
those  others 
extortion 
who  build 
escape 
persecute  them 

Note. 


3S4 


COLLATION  OF  EDITIONS  OF 


1749. 

1750- 

1752- 

ST.  MATTHEW. 

xxiii.  37.  Jerusalem 

ylsi749. 

0  Jerusalem 

—  doth  gather 

— 

gathcrcth 

xxiv.  2.  be  destroyed 

— 

be  thrown  down 

3.  when  he  was 

— 

as  he  was 

16.  Then  they  that  are  in  Ju- 

— 

Then  let  them  that  are  in  Judsea 

diea,  let  them  flee 

flee 

17,  18.' he   that   is,   &c.— let 

— 

let  him  that  is,  &c. — not 

him  not 

22.  no  flesh  should  be  saved 

— 

there  should  no  flesh  be  saved 

24.  if  possible 

— 

if  it  is  possible 

27.  lightning 

— 

the  lightning 

28,  29,  30,  35. 

Notes. 

28.  thither 

there 

As  1750. 

30.  much  power 

.^51749. 

great  power 

32.  And  from  the  fig-tree  learn 

— 

Now  learn  a  parable  from  the 

a  parable 

fig-tree 

—  the  branch  thereof 

— 

its  branch 

33.  So  you  also 

— 

So  also  you 

—  know  ye  that  it  is  nigh 

— 

know  that  it  is  near 

34.  that  this  generation 

— 

this  generation 

35.  shall  pass 

— 

shall  pass  away 

38.  even  till  that  day  in  which 

— 

until  the  day  that 

40.  two  shall  be,  &c.  one 

— 

shall  two  be,  &c.  the  one 

41.  one  shall   be  taken,   and 

— 

the  one  shall  be  taken,  and  the 

one  shall  be  left 

other  shall  be  left 

42.  what  hour 

— 

at  what  hour 

45.  hath  appointed  over 

— 

hath  set  over 

50.  he  hopeth  not, 

— 

he  looketh  not  for  him. 

XXV.  2.  And  five 

— 

Now  five 

3.  did  not  take  oil 

— 

took  no  oil 

5.  the  bridegroom  tarrying, 

— 

while  the  bridegroom  tarried. 

9.  lest  perhaps  there  be  not 

— 

lest  there  be  not 

18.  into  the  earth 

— 

in  the  earth 

20.  thou  didst  deliver 

— 

thou  delivercdst 

21.  well  done  good 

— 

well  done  thou  good 

23.  I  will  place  theo 

— 

1  will  set  thee 

24,  26.  strowed 

strewed 

As  1750. 

33.  his  left 

As  1749- 

the  left 

34.  possess  you  the  kingdom 

— 

possess  the  kingdom 

36,  38,  43.  covered 

— 

cloathed 

44.  they  also  shall 

— 

shall  they  also 

45.  these  least 

— 

these  least  ones 

ixvi.  3.  the  court 

— 

the  palace 

15.  And  said 

— 

And  he  said 

18.  With    thee   I   make    the 

— 

I  will   keep   the   Pasch   at  thy 

Pasch 

house 

19.  appointed  to  them 

— 

appointed  them 

20.  But  when 

— 

Now  when 

73.  he  shall  betray  me. 

— 

the  same  shall  betray  me, 

DR.  CHALLONER  S  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


325 


1749- 

ST.  MATTHEW, 
xxvi.  24.  it  were  better  for  him, 
if  that  man  had  not  been 
born 
28.  unto  remission 
30.  a  h)'mn  being  said 

unto  mount  Olivet 

^2.  all  shall' be 

34.  thou  shalt  deny 

35.  Yea  though 

36.  into  a  country 

39.  if  it  be  possible 

42.  the  second  time  he  went 

—  My  Father 

43.  sleeping 

45.  Sleep  ye  now 

55.  as  it  were  to  a  robber 

56.  fled 

58.  And  Peter 

even  to  the  court  of  the 

Highpriest 

—  that  he  might  see 

59.  And  the  chief  priests 

60.  whereas  many 

61.  after  three  days 
69.  the  com't 

72.  that  I  know  not 

73.  they  came  that  stood  by 
75.  shalt  deny 

xxvii.  1 .  that  they  might  put  him 
3.  ancients 

8.  For  this  cause 

9.  him  that  was  prized 
1 7.  that  is  called 

19.  in  the  place  of  judgment 
2 1 .  wiU  you  of  the  two 

25.  the  whole  people 

26.  unto  them 

35.  that  it  might  be 
38.  were  crucified 

—  one  on  the  right  hand,  and 

one  on  the  left. 

40.  dost  rebuild  it 
43.  now  deliver  him 
45.  the  whole  earth 
47.  some  that  stood 

—  calleth  Elias 
54.  sore  afraid 

57.  a  rich  man 

58.  asked 


1750. 

1752. 

As  1749. 

it  were  better  for  that  man,  if 

he  had  not  been  born 

_ 

for  the  remission 

— 

when  they  had  sung  a  hymn 

— 

to  mount  Olivet 

— 

all  men  shall  be 

thou  wilt  deny 

As  1750. 

As  1749. 

Though 

— 

to  a  country 

— 

if  it  is  possible 

— 

he  went  the  second  time 

— 

0  my  Father 

— 

asleep 

— 

Sleep  on  now 

— 

as  against  a  robber 

— 

fled  away 

— 

But  Peter 

— 

to  the  High  Priest's  palace 

_ 

to  see 

— 

Now  the  chief  priests 

— 

though  many 

— 

in  three  days 

— 

the  palace 

— 

I  do  not  know 

— 

they  that  stood  by  came 

wilt  deny 

As  1750. 

As  1749. 

to  put  him 

— 

the  ancients 

— 

Wherefore 

— 

him  that  was  valued 

— 

who  is  called 

— 

on  the  judgment-seat 

— 

will  you  have  of  the  two 

— 

all  the  people 

— 

to  them 

— 

that  the  word  might  be 

— 

were  there  crucified 

— 

the  one  on  the  right  hand  and 

the  other  on  the  left 

— 

buildest  it  up  again 

— 

deliver  him  now 

— 

all  the  earth 

— 

some  of  them  that  stood 

— 

calleth  for  Elias 

— 

greatly  afraid 

a  certain  rich  man 

As  1750. 

— 

begged 

326 


COLLATION  Ol"  EDITIONS  OF 


1749. 
ST.  MATTHEW, 
xxvii.  62.  of  Preparation 
64.  lest  perhaps  his  disciples 

—  and  the  last 
xxviii.  9.  adored  him 

1 1,  Who  when  they  were 

—  all  things 

19.  Going  therefore  teach  ye 


1750.  1752- 

As  1 749.  of  the  preparation 

—  lest  his  disciples 

—  so  the  last 

_  worshipped  him 

__  Now  when  they  were 

—  all  the  things 

—  Go  ye  therefore  and  teach 


ST.  MARK. 

.  2.  the  way 

— 

thy  way 

3.  A  voice 

— 

The  voice 

—  make  strait  his  paths 

— 

make  his  paths  strait 

4.  unto  remission 

— 

for  the  remission 

15.  that  the  time 

the  time 

As  1750. 

16.  passing  by 

As  1749- 

as  he  walked  by 

19.  mending  their  nets  in  the 

— 

in  the  ship  mending  their  nets 

ship 

20.  leaving  &c.  they  followed 

— 

they  left — and  followed 

21.  Sabbath-days 

— 

Sabbath-day 

22.  he  was  teaching 

— 

he  taught 

—  one  having  power 

— 

one  that  had  authority 

27.  with  power 

— 

with  authority 

28.  into  all 

— 

through  all 

30.  in  a  fit  of  a  fever 

— 

sick  of  a  fever 

3 1 .  coming  to  her  he  lifted 

— 

he  came  and  lifted 

32.  ill 

— 

diseased 

34.  troubled  with 

— 

sick  of 

35.  early 

— 

early  in  the  morning 

37.  all  seek 

— 

all  men  seek 

39.  was  preaching — casting 

— 

preached — cast 

44.  no  one 

— 

no  man 

45.  the  word 

— 

the  matter 

—  so  that  he 

— 

so  that  now  he 

ii.  4.  unto  him 

— 

to  him 

5.  had  seen 

— 

saw 

8.  Which  Jesus 

•— 

And  Jesus 

1 1 .  go  into 

— 

go  thy  way  into 

16.  he  ate 

— 

he  did  eat 

18.  And  the  disciples 

— 

Now  the  disciples 

25.  was  hungry  himself,  and 

— 

was  hungry,  and 

28.  of  the  Sabbath  also. 

— 

also  of  the  Sabbath. 

iii.  2,  4.  Sal)bath-day8 

— 

Sabbath-day 

16.  the  name  Peter 

— 

the  name  of  Peter 

18. the  Cananean 

— 

Cananeus 

31.  come 

came 

As  1750. 

—  sent  unto  him 

As  1749- 

sent  to  him 

iv.  I.  again  he  began 

— 

he  began  again 

3.  the  sower 

—r 

a  sower 

4.  he  soweth 

— 

he  is  sowing 

I)R.  CHALLONEU  S  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


327 


1749. 
ST.  MARK, 
iv.  13.  Are  you  ignorant  of 

—  and  how 

J  6.  they  hear 
17.  for  the  word 
24.  In  what  measure 
V.  2.  as  he  went 

—  the  monuments 

4.  no  one 

5.  monuments 

6.  adored 

7.  the  Son 
13.  going  out 

17.  that  he  would  depart 

23.  thy  hands 

28.  shall  touch  but 
42.  and  she  was 
vi.  2.  Sabbath 
5.  mii'acle 

—  he  cured 

8.  for  the  way 

20.  did  many  things 

24.  Who  when 

25.  when  she  was  come  in — she 

31.  Come  apart 

36.  meats 

37.  And  he 

39.  that  they  should  make 
47.  himself  alone 
vii.  5.  but  they  eat 
1 1 .  which  is 
13.  your  own  tradition 
15.  a  man  that  entering 
1 7'  the  parable, 

18.  So  are   you   also  without 

knowledge  ? 

—  everything — entring — can- 

not defile 
20.  But  he  said 

24.  rising — he  went 

—  that  no  man  should  know 

it,  and 

25.  a  woman   as  soon  as   she 

heard— came  in 

26.  that  he  would  cast 

27.  Who  said 

—  suffer  first  the  children  to 

28.  the  crums  of  the  children 
30.  into  her  house 

32.  one  deaf 


1750- 

^75^- 

As  1749. 

Know  you  not 

— 

how  then 

they  have  heard 

As  1750. 

As  1749. 

for  the  word's  sake 

— 

With  what  measure 

— 

when  he  went 

— 

the  tombs 

— 

no  man 

— 

tombs 

— 

worshipped 

— 

thou  Son 

— 

went  out  and 

— 

to  depart 

thy  hand 

As  1750. 

^51749. 

shall  but  touch 

— 

now  she  was 

— 

Sabbath-day 

miracles 

mighty  work 

As  1749. 

he  healed 

— 

for  their  journey 

-— 

he  did  many  things 

— 

And  when 

— 

she  came  in — and 

— 

Come  ye  apart 

meat 

As  1750. 

As  1749. 

But  he 

— 

to  make 

— 

he  alone 

— 

but  eat 

— " 

that  is 

— 

your  tradition 

— 

a  man  entering 

— 

the  meaning  of  the  parable. 

— 

Are  you  also  so  unwise .'' 



whatsoever  thing — entereth — it 

cannot  defile 

— 

And  he  said 

— 

he  arose— and  went 

— 

have  no  man  know  it,  but 

a    certain    woman    heard    and 

presently  came  in 
to  cast 
And  he  said 
let  the  children  first 
the  children's  crums, 
to  her  house 
one  that  was  deaf 


328 


COLLATION  OF  EDITIONS  OF 


1749. 

17.50. 

1752- 

ST.  MARK. 

vii.  32.  tliat  he  would  lay 

As  1749. 

to  lay 

33.  from  the  multitude  apart. 

— 

aside  from  the  multitude, 

34.  Be  thou  opened 

— 

Be  opened 

viii.  3.  their  home, 



their  own  houses. 

4.  fill  them 

— 

satisfy  them 

5.  who  said 

— 

and  they  said 

6.  Omitted 

Omitted. 

And  he  commanded  the  people 
to  sit  down  on  the  ground 

—  for  to  set 

As  1749. 

to  set 

11.  asking  him 

— 

seeking  of  him 

12.  ask 

— 

seek 

—  if  a  sign  shall  be  given 

— 

a  sign  shall  not  be  given 

20.  When  also 

— 

And  when 

22.  come 

came 

As  1 750. 

—  that  he  would  touch 

As  1749. 

to  touch 

24.  as  it  were  trees 

— 

as  trees 

28.  Who  answered 

— 

And  they  answered 

Z?,.  Who  turning 

— 

But  he  tiu-ning 

—  but  that  are 

— 

but  the  things  that  are 

35.  and  the  Gospel 

— 

and  for  the  Gospel 

36.  suffer  the  loss  of  his  soul 

— 

lose  his  own  soul 

38.  he  that  shall  be 

— 

whosoever  shall  be 

—  will  be  ashamed^ 

__ 

shall  be  ashamed 

ix.  6.  overshadowing 

— 

tliat  overshadowed 

II.  who  answering  saith 

who  answering  said 

And  he  answered  and  said 

—  as  it  is  written 

As  1749. 

how  it  is  written 

13.  coming 

— 

when  he  came 

—  disputing 

— 

questioning 

14.  was  astonished 

— 

were  astonished 

16.  my  son  to  thee  having 

'  — 

to  thee  my  son  who  hath 

17.  who  wheresoever— dasheth 

— 

and    wheresoever — he    dasheth 

him 

him 

—  the  teeth, 

— 

his  teeth, 

18.  who  answering 

— 

and  Jesus  answering 

—  unto  me 

— 

to  me 

20.  how  long  time  is  it 

— 

how  long  time  it  is 

2 1 .  help  us,  having  compassion 

— 

have    compassion    on    us,    and 

on  us. 

help  us. 

23.  help  my 

— 

help  thou  my 

24.  Deaf  and  dumb 

— 

Thou  deaf  and  dumb 

—  not  any  more 

— 

no  more 

25.  as  dead. 

— 

as  one  dead, 

27.  secretly  asked  him 

— 

asked  him  privately 

30.  betrayed 

— 

delivered 

34.  the  minister 

— 

the  servant 

35.  whom  when   ho   had  em- 

— 

and  when  he  had  embraced  him 

braced 

42.  unquenchable  fire. 

— 

the  fire  that  cannot  be  quenched. 

X.  I.  the  multitudes 

— 

the  people 

on.  CIIALLONER  S  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


329 


1749. 

1750- 

1752- 

ST.  MARK. 

X.  5.  To  whom  Jesus  answering 

As  1749. 

And  Jesus   answering  said  to 

said 

them 

—  this  precept 

that  precept 

As  1750. 

13.  rebuked  those 

As  1749. 

rebuked  them 

14.  whom  when  Jesus  saw, 

— 

And  when  Jesus  saw  it, 

—  saith — unto  me 

— 

said — to  me 

22.  Who  being  struck 

— 

But  he  being  struck 

24.  again  answering. 

— 

answering  again. 

26.  Who  wondered 

— 

And  they  wondered 

28.  unto  him. 

— 

to  him. 

46.  they  come 

— 

they  came 

47.  Who  when  he— began 

— 

And  when  he— he  began 

49.  standing  still 

— 

stood  still  and 

50.  who  casting 

— 

and  he  casting 

xi.  6.  Who  said 

— 

And  they  said 

15   he  was  entered 



he  had  entered 

—  and  overthrew 

— 

and  he  overthrew 

1  7.  that  my  house 

my  house 

As  1750. 

21.  thou  didst  curse 

As  1749. 

thou  cursed  st 

28.  that  thou  shouldst  do 

— 

to  do 

29.  I   also  will    ask  you  one 

I  will  also  ask   you 

I  will  also  ask  of  you  one  ques- 

word. 

one  word 

tion 

xii.  I.  about  it 

^«I749. 

round  it 

—  let  it  out  to 

let  it  to 

As  1750. 

2.  to  receive  of 

As  1749. 

to  receive  from 

3.  who  having  laid 

— 

and  they  having  laid 

6.  Therefore  having  yet 

— 

Having  therefore  yet 

—  he  also  sent  him 

— 

he  sent  him  also 

10.  is  made 

— 

is  become 

1 1 .  has  this 

— 

hath  this 

12.  to  them 

— 

against  them 

13.  that  they  should  catch 

— 

to  catch 

14.  Who  coming  say 

— 

And  coming  tliey  say 

15.  Who  knowing 

— 

But  he  knowing 

25.  be  married 

— 

be  given  in  marriage 

29.  That  the  first 

The  first 

^s  1750. 

32.  said  in  truth 

As  1 749. 

said  the  truth 

36.  thine  enemies 

thy  enemies 

^51750. 

44.  hath  cast  in 

cast  in 

— 

xiii.  Mount  of  Olivet 

As  1749. 

fllount  of  Olives 

14.  he  that   readeth   let   him 

— 

let  him  that  readeth  understand 

understand 

—  unto 

— 

to 

21.  lo,  he  is  there 

— 

or,  lo,  he  is  there : 

xiv.  8.  What  she  had  she  hath 

— 

She  hath  done  what  she  could 

done 

1 1 .  Wlio  hearing  it 

— 

And  they  hearing  it 

—  andthey  promised  him  they 

— 

and  promised  to  give 

would  give 

u  u 


380 


COLLATION'  OK  EDITIONS   OF 


^749- 

ST.  MARK. 

xiv.  20.  Who  saith  to  them 
—   dippeth  witli  iiie  his  hand 
in  the  dish 

25.  the  fruit 

26.  said  an  hymn 
36.  remove 

48.  as  to  a  robber 

53.  assembled 

54.  the  court 

55.  and  found 

56.  were  not  agreeing 

64.  w-ho  all 

65.  unto  him 

72.  thrice  deny  me 
XV.  I.  binding  Jesus  led  him 
8.  unto  them 

15.  And  so  Pilate 

16.  led  him  away 
19.  adored 

29.  the  Temple 

31.  mocking    said    with    the 

Scribes 
36.  if  Elias  come 
xvi.  6.  Who  saith 
1 2.  another  shape 


1750- 
Ji  I  749. 


the  temple  of  God 
^s  1 749. 


V52- 

And  he  said  to  them 

dippeth    his  hand  in   the   dish 

with  me 
this  fruit 
sung  a  hymn 
take  away 
as  against  a  robber 
were  assembled 
the  palace 
and  they  found 
did  not  agree 
And  they  all 
to  him 

deny  mc  thrice 
bound  Jesus  and  letl  liiai 
to  them 
So  Pilate 
led  him 
worshippetl 

^51750. 
with  the  Scribes  mocking  said 

if  Elias  will  come 
And  he  saith 
another  form 


i.  8. 


14 
17 
21 

23 
24 
29, 

44 
49 

72, 
80. 

ii.  I; 

if). 

J  8. 
2.3- 


ST.  LUKE. 

when  he 

function  in  the  order  of  his 

course  before  God 
.  in  his  nativity 
.  unto  the  Lord 
.  was  waiting 
.  he  departed 

Elizabeth  his  wife 

Who  having  heard 
.  mine  ears 
.  Because  he 

testament 

['and  was  strengthened  in 
spirit/  omilted'] 
;.  after  

(he  manger  

all  that  heard  wondered  at    all  that  heard  wondered  ; 
those  things  and  at  those  things 

that  every  male  Every  male 

mine  eyes  my  eyes 

peoples  As  I  749. 

those  


my  ears 

As  1 749. 


that  while  he 

office  before  God  in  the  order  of 
his  course, 
at  his  birth 
for  the  Lord 
were  waiting 
that  he  departed 
his  wife  Elizabeth 
And  when  she  had  heard 

As  1 750. 
For  he 
covenant 


that  after 
a  manger 

all  they  that  heard  wondered 
and  at  those  things 
As  1 750. 


people 
these 


DR.  CHALLONER  S  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


331 


1749. 

1750. 

1752. 

ST.  LUKE. 

ii.  3,  5.  thine 

thy 

As  1750. 

38.  confessed 

As  1 749. 

gave  praise 

39.  their  city 

— 

their  own  city 

42.  they  going  up  into 

— 

they  went  up  to 

43.  having  fulfilled 

— 

after  they  had  fulfilled 

52.  advanced 

— 

increased 

iii.  2.  was  made  unto 

— 

came  to 

4.  the  sayings 

— 

the  words 

—  make  straight  his  paths. 

— - 

make  his  paths  straight. 

7.  went  forth 

— 

came  forth 

8.  fruits  :  unto  you 

— 

fruit :  to  you 

15.  the  people  was 

— 

the  people  were 

16.  unto  all 

— 

to  them  all 

21.  the  people  was 

— 

the  people  were 

iv.  2.  he  eat 

— 

he  did  eat 

3.  say  to  this  stone 

— 

command  this  stone 

9.  from  hence 

— 

down  from  hence 

1 1 .  lest  perhaps  thou 

— 

Jest  thou 

13.  all  the  temptation  being 

— 

when   all   the   temptation  was 

ended 

ended 

15.  magnified 

— 

extolled 

2 1 .  that  this  day  ' 

this  day 

As  1750. 

25.  the  earth 

y5fsi749. 

the  land 

26.  but  to  Sarepta  of  Sidon,  to 

_ 

but  to  a  widow  at  Sarepta  of 

a  widow  woman 

Sidon 

32.  his  speech 

— 

his  word 

41.  rebuking  them  he 

— 

he  rebuking  them 

42.  unto  him 

— 

to  him 

43.  To  whom  he  said,  to  other 

— 

And  he  said  to  them,  I  must 

cities  also  I  must  preach 

preach  the  kingdom  of  God  to 

the  kingdom  of  God 

other  cities  also. 

V.  2.  And  saw 

— 

And  he  saw 

3.  to  draw  back 

— 

to  thrust  out 

—  sitting 

— 

sitting  down 

II.  having  brought 

— 

when  they  had  brought 

14.  that  he  should  tell 

— 

to  tell 

17.  as   he   sat   teaching,  that 

— 

that    he    sat    teaching.      And 

there  were  also  Pharisees 

there  were  Pharisees 

20.  "Whose  faith  when  he  saw 

— 

And  when  he  saw  their  faith. 

37.  break 

— 

burst 

vi.  I .  the  ears 

— 

the  ears  of  corn 

2.  lawful 

— 

lawful  to  do 

5.   That  the  Son 

The  Son 

As  1750. 

7.  watched  if  he 

— 

watched  to  see  if  he 

8.  rising  he  stood  forth 

— 

he  arose  and  stood  forth 

II.  to  Jesus 

— 

with  Jesus 

13.  when  day  was  come 

— 

when  it  was  day 

—  unto  him 

■,— 

to  him 

25.  that  now  laugh 

— 

that  laugh  now 

U  U  2 


332 


COI.LATIOX  OF  EDITIONS  OF 


1749. 
ST.  LUKE. 
^'  32j  33.  34^  what  thanks  arc- 
to  you 
42.  Hypocrite 

—  thine  own 

44.  gather  the  grape 
47.  Every  one  that  cometh 
vii.  2.  being  sick,  was 

3.  unto  him 

7.  For  wliich  cause 
9.  Jesus  hearing 

10.  being  returned 

1 1 .  afterwards 

12.  a  great  multitude 

j^.  Whom  when  the  Lord  had 
seen,  being  moved  with 
mercy  towards  her,  he  said 

15.  he  gave  him 

2  7-  niine  Angel 

29.  John's  baptism 

37.  thatwas  in  the  city  a  sinner 

44.  unto  Simon, 

—  with  tears  hath  washed  my 

feet   and  with    her   hairs 
hath  wiped  them 
viii.  I.  evangelizing 
Note. 
2.  Mary  who  is  called 

4.  unto  him 

5.  The  sower 

8.  being  sprung  up 

13.  they  fall  away 

15.  and  verj'  good  heart 
2 1 .  Who  answering  said 

23.  upon 

24.  the  rage 

25.  Who  being  afi-aid 
27.  sepulchres 

3 1 .  the  abyss 

33.  was  stifled 

^6.  had  seen  told 

37.  he  going  up — returned 

41.  a  ruler 

45.  all  denying, 

—  throng  and  press  thee 
49.  As  he  was  yet 

51.  not  any  man 
56.  whom  he  charged 
ix.  7.  all  things  tliat  were  done 
8.  hath  ajipcarcd 


^75^- 

1752- 

As  1 749. 

What  thanks  have  you 

— 

Thou  liypocrite 

thy  own 

As  1750. 

As  1749. 

gather  grajjcs 

— 

Whosoever  cometh 

— 

was  sick  and 

— 

to  him 

— 

Wherefore 

— 

when  Jesus  heard,  he 

— 

returning 

— 

after  this 

— 

much  people 

— 

And  when  the  Lord  saw  her,  he 

had  compassion   on  her,   and 

said 

— 

he  delivered  him 

my  Angel 

As  1750. 

As  1 749. 

the  baptism  of  John 

— 

in  the  city  that  was  a  sinner 

— 

to  Simon 

— 

hath  washed  my  feet  with  tears 

and  wiped  them  witli  her  hairs. 

— 

publisliing  the  gospel  of 

Xote. 

No  note. 

As  1749. 

Mary  called 

— 

to  him 

— 

A  sower 

— 

sprung  up,  and 

— 

fall  away 

— 

and  perfect  lieart 

— 

And  he  answered  and  said 

— 

on 

— 

the  raging 

— 

And  they  being  afraid 

— 

tombs 

— 

the  deep 

— 

were  stifled 

— 

had  seen  it  told 

— 

he  went  up — and  returned 

— 

the  ruler 

— 

when  all  denied 

— 

throng  thee  and  press  thee 

— 

While  he  was  yet 

— 

no  man 

— 

but  he  charged  them 

— 

all  that  was  done 

— 

had  appeared 

DR.   CHALLONK  S   NKW  TESTAMENT. 


333 


1749. 

] 

750- 

175a. 

ST.  LUKE. 

ix.  8.  old 

Ai 

(1749. 

ancient 

10.  taking  them  he  went 

— 

he  took  them  and  went 

13.  unless  perhaps  we 

— 

unless  we 

22.  Saying,  tliat  the  Son 

Saying,  1 

the  Son 

As  1 750. 

—  the  third  day  rise  again 

Ji 

M749. 

rise  again  the  third  day 

?6.  he  that  shall 

— 

whosoever  shall 

—  the  Son  of  Man  shall  be 

— 

shall  the  Son  of  JNIan  be 

—  majesty 

— 

glory 

31.  majesty 

— 

glory 

32.  awaking 

waking 

As  1750. 

38.  because 

Ai 

"749-  . 

for 

—  mine 

my 

As  1750. 

39.  him  he  hardly 

Ai 

(  1 749- 

him  hardly 

41.  bring  hither  thy  son 

— 

bring  thy  son  hither 

48.  the  lesser — the  greater 

— 

the  least — the  greatest 

49.  a  certain  man 

— 

one 

5 1 .  of  his  assumption 

— 

that  he  should  be  received  up 

—  face  to  go  to  Jerusalem 

— 

face  to  Jerusalem 

60.  go  thou  preach 

go  thou 

and  preach 

Ae  1750. 

X.  18.  like  lightning 

Ai 

'1749- 

as  lightning 

2 1 .  because  thou  hast  hidden 

— 

that  thou  hast  hid 

3 1 .  seeing  him,  passed  by 

— 

seeing  him,  he  passed  by 

39.  who  sitting — heard 

— 

who  sat — and  heard 

40.  who  stood 

— 

and  she  stood 

xi.  I.  in  a  certain  place  praying 

— 

praying  in  a  certain  place 

6.  Because 

— 

For 

—  I  have  not  what 

— 

I  have  nothing 

21.  are  in  peace  which  he  pos- 

— 

which  he  possesseth  are  in  peace 

sesseth 

26.  becomes 

— 

becometh 

29.  the  multitudes  running  to- 

— 

when  the  people  were  gathered 

gether 

together 

—  it  asketh  :  given  it : 

— 

they  ask  :  given  them 

34.  thine  eye 

thy  eye 

As  1750. 

37.  going  in  sat  down 

As 

1749. 

went  in  and  sat  down 

39.  Now  you  Pharisees 

— 

Now  do  you  Pharisees 

40.  Ye  fools 

— 

Foolish  men 

45.  And  one — saith 

— 

Then  one — said 

46.  But  he  saith 

— 

And  he  said 

49.  For  this  cause 

— 

Therefore 

54.  from  his  mouth 

— 

out  of  his  mouth 

xii.  4.  who  kill 

— 

that  kill 

14.  hath  appointed  me  judge 

— 

hath  made  me  a  judge 

24.  they  sow  not,  neither 

— 

they  do  not  sow  nor 

29.  seek  not  ye 

seek  not 

you 

As  1750. 

30.  seek 

As 

:  1749. 

seek  after 

38.  or  come  in  the  third 

__ 

or  if  he  shall  come  in  the  tlurd 

46.  he  hopeth  not ; 

— 

he  looketh  not  for  him 

S3.  The  father  shall  be  divided 

— 

shall  be  divided  :  the  father 

334 


COLLATION'   OI"   KDITIOXS  OF 


1749.                       >  1750. 
ST.  LUKE, 

xii.  54.  from  the  west  As  1 749. 

58.  to  the  prince  — 

xiii.  3.  No,  I  say  to  you  _ 

—  you  do  penance  — 

7.  for  these  three  years  — 

1 1 .  neither  t-ouUl  slie  look  — 

12.  MTiom  when  Jesus  saw  — 

—  unto  her  — 
xiv.  8.  the  first  place  — 

26. 

32.  sending  an  embassy  he  de-  — 
sireth 

XV.  4.  What  man  of  you  — 

5.  it,  lay  it  — 

8.  until  — 

13.  living  riotously  — 
15.  and  cleaved  to  — 
I  7.  abound  with  bread  — 

22.  And  the  father  — 
xvi.  3.  because  my  lord  — 

4.  removed  from  — 

9.  Make  unto  you  — 
28.  unto  them  — 

xvii.  I.  that  scandals  should  not  — 
come, 

3.  if  he  do  penance  — 

4.  be  converted  unto  thee  — 
7.  go  and  sit  down                       go  sit  down 

9.  for  doing  As  1 749. 

10.  all  these  things  

11.  he  passed  — 

14.  Whom  when  he  saw  — 

—  as  they  went  — 
— ,  15,  made  clean  — 

15.  with  a  loud  voice  glorifying  — 

16.  this  was  — 

1 7.  Were  not  ten  — 

23.  See  here,  and  see  there  :  — 
26,  28.  as  it  came  to  pass  — 

xviii.  3.  mine  my 

7.  revenge — who  As  1749. 

—  and  will  he  have  

8.  revenge  

—  the  Son  of  man,  when  he  — 

cometh, 

—  faith  on  the  earth.                   faith  on  earth 
9  and  to  some  who  trusted.  As  1749. 

&c.  he  spoke,  &c. 

12.  a  week  — 


out  of  the  west 

to  the  ruler 

1  say  to  you,  no 

you  be  ])cnitent 

these  three  years 

and  couhi  not  look 

And  when  Jesus  saw  her 

to  her 

the  highest  place 

A  note. 
he  sendeth  an  embassy  and  de- 
sireth 
What  man  is  there  of  you 
it,  doth  he  not  lay  it 
till 

with  living  riotously 
and  joined  himself  to 
have  plenty  of  bread 
But  the  father 
for  my  lord 
put  out  of 
make  to  yourselves 
to  them 
but  that  scandals  will  come 

if  he  be  penitent 
turn  again  to  thee 

As  1750. 
because  he  did 
all  the  things 
that  he  passed 
And  when  he  saw  them 
that  as  they  went 
cleansed 

and  with  a  loud  voice  glorified 
this  man  was 
Were  there  not  ten 
lo  here,  and  lo  there 
as  it  was 

As  1750. 
avenge — that 
and  have 
avenge 
when  the  Son  of  man  comefh, 

As  1750. 
He  spake  also  &c.  to  some  who 
trusted,  &c. 
the  week 


DR.  CIIALLONEIl  S  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


335 


1749. 

ST.  LUKE. 

xviii.  14.  into  his  house 
15.  unto  him 

Which  when  the  disciplea 

saw 

21.  Who  said 

22.  Which   when    Jesus    had 

heard 
—   all  whatever  thou  hast 

23.  became  sorrowful 
29.  Who  said 

35.  when  he  drew  nigh — that 
40.  standing  commanded 

—  unto  him 

xix.  3.  low  of  stature 
4.  running  before, 
'    5.  was  come 

—  looking  up  he  saw  him 

—  this  day  • 

7.  when  all:  that  was 

8.  standing  said 

22.  thine  own 

23.  exacted  it 

28.  having  said 

29.  unto  the  mount 

30.  Go  into 

—    at  your  entering 

32.  unto  them 

40.  To  whom  he  said,  I  say  to 
you  that  if  these  shall 
hold  their  peace,  the  stones 
will  cry  out. 

42.  to  thy  peace 

46.  That  my  house 
XX.  10.  Who  beating  him  sent 

1 1.  But  they  beat 

14.  Whom  when  the  husband- 
men saw 

1 6.  Which  they  hearing  said, 

J  9.  to  them 

2 1 .  dost  not  respect  any  per- 
son 

23.  their  guile 

24.  answering  said 
28.  unto 

xxi.  5.  some  saying 
8.  Who  said 
13.  unto  you 


1750.  1752. 

As  1 749.  to  his  house 

—  to  him 

—  And  when  the  discij)les  saw  it, 

—  And  he  said 

—  Now  when  Jesus  had  heard  this, 

—  all  that  thou  hast 

—  was  sorrowful 

—  And  he  said 

—  that,  when  he  drew  nigh 

—  stood  and  commanded 

—  to  him. 

—  little  of  stature 

—  he  ran  before,  and 

—  came 

—  he  looked  up  and  saw  him 

—  to-day 

—  when  they  all : — that  is 

—  stood  and  said 

thy  own  As  i  750. 

As  1749.  required  it 

—  when  he  had  said 

—  at  the  mountain 

—  Go  ye  into 

—  and  at  your  entering 

—  to  them 

—  And   he   said   to  them,   I    tell 

you,  that  if  these  should  hold 
their  peace,  the  stones  would 
cry  out. 

—  for  thy  peace 

My  house  As  1750. 

As  1 749.  But  they  beat  him  and  sent 

—  And  they  beat 

—  But  when  the  husbandmen  saw 

him 

—  .  And  when  they  heard  this,  they 

said, 

—  against  tliem. 

—  hast  no  respect  of  person, 

—  their  craftiness 

—  answered  and  said 

—  to 

—  .  as  some  were  saying 

—  And  he  said 

—  to  you 


336 


f  OI.I.ATIOX   01"   KDITIONS  OF 


XXll. 
29, 

33' 


59' 


60. 
61. 
62. 
64. 


70. 

7'- 

xxiii 

3- 
4- 
6. 

7- 


1749. 
ST.  LUKE. 

2 1 .  and  those  that  are  in  the 
countries  not  enter 
8.  prepare  for  us 
dispose : — disposed 
Wlio  said 

lie  that  hath  not,  let  him 
sell  his  coat  and  buy  a 
sword. 

with   the  wicked   was   he 
reckoned 
for  to  kiss  him 
unto  him 

And  apprehending  him  they 
led  him 

\Miom  when  a  certain  ser- 
vant maid  had  seen, 
beheld  him 
also  was 

And  after  the  space  as  it 
were  of  one  hour,  another 
certain  man 
as  he  was 
as  he  had  said 
going  out  wept 
smote  his  face, 
wlio  it  is 

blasi)heming    many    other 
things 
Who  said 
And  they  said 
,  I.   rising   up   led    him  to 

Pilate 
But  he  answering  said 
And  Pilate 
But  Pilate 
were  of  Galilee 
was    of   Herod's   jurisdic- 
tion 

was  also  himself 
some  sign 
in  many  words 
his  army 
made  friends 
And  Pilate 

presented  unto  ine  tliis 
man 

in  those  things 
release  unto  them  one 


1750-  '752- 

As  1 749.  and   let   not  them   that  are  in 

the  countries  enter 
As  1749.  prepare  us 

—  appoint : — appointed 

—  And  he  said 

—  he  that  hath  no  sword,  let  him 

sell  his  coat,  and  buy  one. 

—  he  was    reckoned    among    the 

wicked 

—  to  kiss  him 

—  to  him 

—  Then  they  laid  hold  on    him, 

and  led  him 

—  And    when   a   certain    senant 

maid  had  seen  him, 

—  looked  upon  liira 

—  was  also 

—  And  about  the   space   of  one 

hour  after,  another  man 

—  while  he  was 

—  how  he  had  said 

—  went  out  and  wept 

—  smote  him  on  the  face 
who  is  it  As  1750. 

As  1 749.  many  other  things  blaspheming 

—  And  he  said 

—  Then  they  said 

—  rose  up  and  led  him   away  to 

Pilate 

—  And  he  answered  and  said 

—  Then  Pilate 

—  And  Pilate 

were  a  Galilsean 

—  belonged    to    llorod's  jurisdic- 

tion 

—  himself  was  also 

—  some  miracle 

—  with  many  words. 

—  his  soldiers 

—  made  friends  together 
_  Then  Pilate 

—  brought  this  man  to  me 

—  touching  those  things 

—  release  them  one 


DR.  CHALLONER  S  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


337 


1749. 

1750- 

^75^' 

ST.  LUKE. 

xxiii.  18.  together  cried  out 

As  1749. 

cried  out  at  once 

19.  for  a  murder 

— 

for  murder 

20.  again  spoke  to  them 

— 

spoke  to  them  again 

21.  cried  again 

— 

cried  out 

26.  coming  from  the 

— 

that  was  coming  out  of 

34.  dividing  his  gai'ments,  cast 

— 

divided  his  garments  and  cast 

35.  the  elect 

— 

the  chosen 

xxiv.  I.  And  on 

— 

But  on 

5.  unto  them 

— 

to  them 

6.  unto  you 

— 

to  you 

10.  And  it  was — who  told 

— 

Now  it  was — that  told 

13.  the  same  day 

— 

that  same  day 

15.  drawing  near  went 

— 

drew  near  and  went 

20.  Princes 

— 

rulers 

32.  whilst  he  spoke 

— 

whilst  he  was  speaking 

33.  rising  up — they  went 

— 

they  rose  up — and  went 

40.  and  feet 

— 

and  his  feet 

46.  That  thus  it  is  written 

Thus  it  is  written 

As  1750. 

47.  unto  all  nations 

^51749. 

among  all  nations 

50.  as  Bethania 

— 

as  to  Bethanie 

51.  he  departed 

— 

that  he  departed 

52.  into  Jerusalem 

— 

to  Jerusalem 

53.  were  always 

— 

were  continually 

ST.  JOHN. 

i.  7,  8.  to  give  testimony 

— 

to  bear  witness 

11.  into  his  own 

— 

unto  his  own 

12.  he  gave  them  power 

— 

to  them  he  gave  power 

22.  They  said  therefore 

— 

Then  they  said 

29.  behold  him  who 

— 

behold  he  who 

33.  upon  him 

— 

on  him 

36.  beholding  Jesus  walking 

— 

looking  upon  Jesus  as  he  was 
walking 

38.  Who  said 

— 

They  said 

49.  and  saith 

and  said 

As  1750. 

ii.  II.  and  manifested 

As  1749. 

and  he  manifested 

15.  the  money  of  the  changers 

— 

he    poured    out   the    changers' 

he  poured  out 

money 

16.  to  them — he  said 

— 

he  said  to  them 

18.  The  Jews  therefore 

— 

Then  the  Jews 

—  shew  unto  us 

— 

shew  us 

23.  signs 

— 

miracles 

24.  unto  : — for  that 

— 

to — because 

iii.  2.  signs 

— 

miracles 

1 1 .  that  we  speak 

— 

we  speak 

28.  not  Christ 

— 

not  the  Christ 

iv.  I.  Jesus  therefore 

— 

therefore  Jesus 

3.  went  again 

— 

departed  again 

§.  the  land 

— 

the  parcel  of  ground 

X  X 


338 


COLLATION  OF  EDITIONS  OF 


1749. 
ST.  JOHN. 

iv.  8.  to  buy  meats 

10.  who  he  is 
13,  14.  I  will  give 

14.  life  everlasting 

29.  has  told 

30.  Tiiey  went  therefore 
32.  know  not 

—  brought  liim  to  eat 

36.  life  everlasting 

37.  the  saying 

39.  that  he  told  me 

—  all    things    whatsoever    I 

have  done 
V.  I .  After  these  things  there  was 
2. 
10.  was  healed 

12.  13,  15,  24.  who 

13.  multitude  standing 

14.  said 

19.  the  Father  doing 

27.  power  to  do 

29.  done  good  things 


ly.-jo. 

^75'^- 

As  I  749. 

to  buy  food 

— 

who  it  is 

— 

I  shall  give 

— 

everlasting  life 

— 

hath  told 

— 

Then  they  went 

— 

know  not  if 

— 

brought  him  any  thing  to  eat 

— 

everlasting  life 

— 

that  saying 

told  me 

As  1750. 

As  I  749. 

all  that  ever  I  did 

After  these  things  was     After  this  was 

Note. 


As  1749. 


saith 


As  1 749. 


30. 

vi.  I 

3- 

7- 

10. 

13- 
14. 

IS- 

>7- 
19. 


I  cannot  of  myself  do  any 
thing 

.  After  these  things 

Jesus  therefore  went 

every  one  of  them  may 

The  men  thcref(jre 

They  gathered  up  therefore 

Now  those 

Jesus  therefore,  when  he 
knew  &c.  fled 

gone  up  into 

When  they  had  rowed 
therefore 

upon 

When  therefore  the  mul- 
titude 


every  one  may 
As  1 749. 


was  cured 

that 

multitude  that  was  standing 

Asi-jso. 
the  Father  do 
authority  to  execute 
done  good 

NJe. 
I  can  do  nothing  of  myself. 

After  this 
And  Jesus  went 

As  1750. 
So  the  men 

So  they  gathered  them  np 
Then  those 
When  Jesus  therefore  perceived 

&c.  he  fled 
entered  into 
So  when  they  had  rowed 


When  the  people  therefore 


27.  life  everlasting 

— 

everlasting  life 

28,  36.  unto 

— 

to 

30.  therefore 

— 

then 

34.  They  said  therefore  unto 



Then  they  said  to 

36.  and  you  believe  not 

— 

and  do  not  believe 

44.  in  the  last  day 

— 

at  the  last  day 

70.  we  believe  and  know 

we  have  believed  and 
have  known 

As  1750. 

vii.  3.  Pass 

.Js  1749. 

Depart 

8.  is  not  accomplished 

— 

i6  not  fully  come 

DR.   CHALLONEK  S  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


339 


1749. 
ST.  JOHN, 
vii.  30.  and  no  man 

35.  unto 

36.  thither  you  cannot  come 
42.  from  Bethlehem 

45.  Tlie  ministers  therefore 
viii.  I,  3,  25.  unto 

2.  sitting  down  he  taught 

6.  bowing  himself  down 

7.  When  therefore  they 
8.  stooping  down  he  wrote 

11.  Who  said 

12.  Again  therefore 

2 1 .  Again  therefore  Jesus  said 
to  them 

—  I  gOj  and 

26.  many  things  I  have 

—  these  same 

27.  And  they  understood  not 

that  he  called  God  his  fa- 
ther 

28.  these  things  I  speak 

30.  When  he  spoke 

31.  who  believed 

41.  the  works 

—  therefore 

42.  Jesus  therefore 

—  you  would  indeed 

—  from  God  I  proceeded  and 

came 
44.  he  stood  not 
55.  if  I  shall  say — I  shall  be 

—  I  do  know  him,  and  do  keep 
59.  They  took  up  stones  there- 
fore 

ix.  I,  39,  40.  Who 

7.  he  went 

25.  He  said  therefore 

26.  They  said  then 
X.  6.  proverbs 

—  spoke 

8.  All  others,  as  many  as  have 

come 
10.  for  to  steal 
18.  take  it  again 

28.  life  everlasting 

—  pluck 

29.  no  man 

xi.  16.  Thomas  therefore 
17.  Jesus  therefore 


^750- 


As  1749. 


you  cannot  come 


take  it  up  again 
As  1 749. 


X  X  2 


but  no  man 
to 

Js  1750. 
out  of  Bethlehem 
So  the  ministers 
to 

he  sat  down  and  taught 
stooping  down 
And  when  they 
he  stooped  down  and  wrote 
And  she  said 
And  again 
Then  Jesus  said  to  them  again 

1  go  my  way,  and 
I  have  many  things 
the  same 

Now  they  did  not  know  that  he 
he  said  God  was  his  father. 

I  speak  these  things 

As  he  spoke 

that  believed 

the  deeds 

then 

But  Jesus 

verily  you  would 

I  proceeded  forth  and  came  from 

God 
he  abode  not 

if  I  should  say — I  should  be — 
I  know  him,  and  keep 
Then  they  took  up  stones 

That 

he  went  his  way 

He  said  then 

Then  they  said 

parable 

was  speaking 

All  that  ever  came 

to  steal 

As  1750. 
eternal  life 
snatch 
no  one 

Then  Thomas 
So  Jesus 


340 


COLLATIOX  OF  EDITIOXS  OF 


1749. 
ST.  JOHN. 

xi.  29.  their  brother 

2 1 .  Martha  therefore 

33.  Jesus  tlierefore,  when  he 
saw,  &c. — groaned 

40.  if  tliou  believe 

49.  You  know  nothing 
xii.  I.  Jesus  therefore 

6.  the  things  that  were  put 

7.  Jesus  therefore 

20.  who 

24.  falling  into  the  ground,  die 
xiii,  2.  Judas  Iscariot  the  son  of 

Simon 

4.  girded  himself 

5.  puttcth  water 

21.  shall  betray  me 
27. 

28.  to  what  purpose  :  unto 

31.  he  therefore 

32.  God  also  will 

33.  I  say  to  you  now 

34.  A   new   commandment   I 
give  unto  you 

36.  follow  hereafter 
xiv.  7.  without  doubt 

9.  So  long  a  time  have  I  been 

with  you 
12.  he  also  shall  do 

27.  unto  you 

28.  I  come  unto  you 
XV.  7.  unto  you 

20.  his  master 

25.  They  hated 
27.  you  also  shall 

xvi.  4.  the  hour  shall  come 
xvii.  1 1 .  I  am  not  in 

24.  the  creation 
xviii.  2.  And  Judas 
3.  a  band  of  soldiers 
6-  therefore 
1 1.  Jesus  therefore 

15.  the  court 

16.  the   other   disciple    there- 

fore 

17.  The  maid  therefore 

18.  ministers 

19.  therefore 
31.  unto  them 

21.  servants  * 


1750- 

1752. 

As  1 749. 

her  brother. 

— 

And  ^"\Iartha 

— 

When  Jesus  therefore  saw,  &c. 

he  groaned 

— 

if  thou  wilt  believe 

— 

You  know  nothing  at  all. 

— 

Now  Jesus 

— 

what  was  put 

— 

But  Jesus 

— 

that 

— 

fall  into  the  ground  and  die 

— 

Judas   the   son   of  bimon  the 

— 

Iscariot 

— 

he  girded  himself 

— 

poureth  water 

— 

will  betray  me. 

A  note. 

— 

for  what  intent : — to 

— 

therefore  he 

— 

God  will  also 

— 

now  I  say  to  you. 

— 

I  give  you  a  new  commandment 

— 

follow  me  afterwards 

— 

surely 

— 

Have  I  been  so  long  a  time  with 

— 

you 

— 

he  shall  do  also. 

— 

to  you. 

— 

I  come  again  to  you 

— 

to  you. 

— 

his  lord. 

— 

They  have  hated 

you  shall 

As  1750. 

As  1749. 

the  hour  of  them  sliall  come 

— 

I  am  no  more  in 

— 

the  foundation 

— 

Now  Judas 

— 

a  band  of  men 

— 

then 

— 

Then  Jesus 

— 

the  palace 

— 

Then  the  other  disciple 



And  the  maid 

— 

officers 

— 

then 

— 

to  them  ; 

— 

officers 

DR.  CHALLONER  S  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


341 


1749. 

1750. 

17^2. 

ST.  JOHN. 

xviii.  27.  Again  therefore  Peter 

As  1749. 

Then  Peter  again 

38.  when  he  said 

— 

when  he  had  said 

xix.  5,  Jesus  therefore  came 

— 

So  Jesus  came 

6.  servants 

— 

ofiicers 

14. 

A  note. 

16.  for  to  be  crucified 

— 

to  be  crucified 

23.  The  soldiers  therefore 

— 

Then  the  soldiers 

24.  fulfilled  saying 

— 

fulfilled  which  saith 

26.  had  seen 

— 

saw 

29.  they  putting  &c.  put 

— 

they  put,  &c.  and  put 

30.  Jesus  therefore,  when  he 

— 

When  Jesus  therefore  &c.    he 

&c.  said 

said 

31.  A  note,  OS  at  v.  14  in  1752. 

A  note. 

34.  with  a  spear  opened  his 

As  i'}4g. 

opened  his  side  with  a  spear 

side 

35.  hath  given 

— 

gave 

38.  gave  leave. 

— 

gave  him  leave. 

40.  bound  it 

— 

wound  it 

41.  in  the  place  where  he  was 

— 

a  garden  in  the  place  where  he 

crucified,  a  garden 

was  crucified 

XX.  I.  unto 

— 

to 

4.  out-run 

— 

over-run 

10.  The  disciples  therefore 

— 

So  the  disciples 

21.  He  said  therefore 

— 

And  he  said 

xxi.  3.  the  ship 

— 

a  ship 

5.  Jesus  therefore 

— 

And  Jesus 

II.  one  hundred  fifty  three 



one  hundred  and  fifty-three 

15.  When  therefore 



So  when 

17.  He  said 

— 

He  saith 

ACTS. 

i.  2.  giving  commandments 

— 

after  giving  commandments 

14.  were  persevering  with  one 

— 

continued  with  one  accord 

mind 

ii.  22.  miracles 

— 

mighty  works 

25.  the  Lord  before 

— 

the  Lord  always  before 

31.  Foreseeing  this  he  spake 

— 

Foreseeing  he  spake 

34.  ascended  not 



did  not  ascend 

36.  most  certainly 

— 

most  assuredly 

—  both  Lord  and  Christ,  this 

— 

this  same  Jesus,  whom  you  have 

same    Jesus    whom    you 

crucified,  both  Lord  and  Christ. 

have  crucified 

37.  and  said 

— 

and  they  said 

41.  added  in  that  day 

— 

added  to  them  in  that  day 

43.  many  wonders  also 

— 

and  many  wonders 

45.  Their  possessions  &c.  they 

— 

they  sold  their  possessions,  &c. 

sold 

—  every  one 

— 

every  man 

47.  increased  daily  together 

— 

added  daily  to  their  society 

COLLATION  OF  EDITIOXS  OF 


1749. 
ACTS, 
iii.  I.   into   tlie  Temple   at  the 
ninth  hour  of  praj'cr 
6.  arise 

12.  But  Peter  seeing 

16.  And    in    the   faith  of  his 

name,  this  man  whom  you 
have  seen  and  know,  hath 
his  name  strengthened 

19.  Repent  therefore 
•24.  who  have  spoken 

25.  the  Testament — to 

26.  may  convert  himself 
iv.  5,  8.  Princes 

10.  this  man  standeth 

13.  seeing 

14.  the  man  also  who 
21.  thrcatning 

24.  Who  having 

25.  Why  did  the  Gentiles  rage, 

and  the  people  meditate 

31.  was  moved 

—  with  confidence 

32.  unto  them 

34.  any  one  needy  among  them 

35.  every  one 
V.  14.  who 

17.  rising  up  &c.  were  filled 

21.  Who  having  heard 

—  coming  &c.  called 

22,  26.  ministers 

—  opening 

24.  26.  the  officer 

25.  in  the  Temple  standing. 

36.  who  was  slain 
38.  council 

vi.  I.  the  number  &c.  increasing 

—  the  Greeks 
8.  signs 
14.  unto  us 
vii.  2.  Who  said 

—  hear 

10.  And  delivered 

—  the  king 

16.  into  Sichem 

17.  was 

20.  who  was 

26.  the  day  following 
31.  unto  him 


1750.  ^752- 

^4*  1749.  to  the  temple,  at  the  hour  of 
of  prayer,  being  the  ninth  hour 

—  rise  up 

—  Which  Peter  seeing 

—  And  his  name,  through  the  faith 

of  his  name,  hath  made  this 
man  strong  whom  you  have 
seen  and  know. 

—  Repent  ye  therefore 

—  that  have  spoken 

—  the  covenant — with 

—  may  turn  away 

—  rulers 

doth  this  man  stand 

—  when  they  saw 
also  the  man  that 

—  threatening  them 

—  And  they  having 

—  Why  have  the  Gentiles  raged« 

and  the  people  devised 

—  was  shaken 

—  with  boldness 
to  them. 

—  any  one  among  them  that  wanted 
every  man 

—  that 

rose  up  &c.  and  were  filled 

—  And  they  having  heard 

—  came  &c.  and  called 

—  officers 

—  having  opened 

—  the  magistrate 

—  standing  in  the  temple 

—  and  he  was  slain 
counsel  As  i7SO- 

As  1 749.  when  the  number  &c.  was  mul- 

—  tiplied 

—  the  Grecians. — A  note. 

—  miracles 

—  to  us 

—  And  he  said 

—  give  ear 

—  And  he  delivered 

—  king 

—  to  Sichem 

—  were 

—  and  he  was 

—  the  next  day 

—  to  him 


m.  CHALLONER  S  NF.W  TESTAMENT. 


343 


1749. 

1750. 

^75^- 

ACTS. 

vii.  39.  Whom 

^4'    1749. 

To  whom 

48. 

A  note. 

A  note,  as  1750. 

viii.  5,  14.  .^5-  "n*^o 

As  1749. 

to 

9.  There  was  therefore  great  joy 

— 

and  there  was  a  great  joy 

1 1,  were  attentive  to  him 

— 

gave  heed  to  him 

14.  who  were 

— 

that  were 

26.  Now  an  Angel 

— 

And  an  angel 

—  into  Gaza : 

— 

to  Gaza : 

27.  Candace  the  Queen 

— 

Candace  queen 

2^.  His  generation  who  shall 

— 

Who  shall  declare  his  genera- 

declare ? 

tion  ? 

35.  opening  &c.  preached 

— 

opened  &c.  and  preached 

ix.  I.  Saul  as  yet 

— 

Saul  yet 

5.  Who  said 

— 

and  he  said 

29.  the  Greeks 

— 

the  Grecians 

35.  who  were 

— 

and  they  were 

38.  unto  him 

— 

to  him 

—  be  slack 

— 

delay 

39.  made 

— 

had  made 

X.  I .  And  there  was 

— 

Now  there  was 

2.  fearing  God 

— 

one  that  feared  God 

—  giving 

— 

who  gave 

—  always  praying  to  God, 

— 

prayed  to  God  always, 

4.  are  ascended 

— 

are  come  up 

6.  wiU  tell 

— 

shall  tell 

8.  To  whom  when  he  had  re- 

— 

And  when  he  had  related  all  to 

lated  all 

them 

II.  the  Heaven 

— 

heaven 

—  a  great  linnen  sheet 

— 

a  great  sheet 

14.  from  me;  for 

— 

from  me,  Lord  ;  for 

16.  taken  up  into 

— 

taken  up  again  into 

22.  having  good 

— 

that  hath  good 

24.  And  Cornelius 

— 

Now  Cornelius 

25.  adored 

— 

worshipped 

28.  unto  one 

— 

to  one 

29.  For  which  cause 

— 

Wherefore 

34.  And  Peter 

— 

Then  Peter 

—  not  a  respecter 

— 

no  respecter 

41.  rose 

arose 

As  i7i;o. 

43.  by  his  name 

As  1 749. 

through  his  name 

xi.  5.  unto  me 

— 

to  me 

14.  thou  shalt  be  saved  and  all 

— 

thou  and  all  thy  house  shall  be 

thy  house 

saved 

17.  I  that  could 

— 

I,  that  I  could 

18.  Having  heard 

— 

When  they  had  heard 

21.  was 

— 

were 

25.  whom  when  he  had  found 

— 

and  when  he  had  found  him,  he 

he  brought  to 

brought  him  to 

29.  purposed 

— 

resolved 

344 


COLLATION  OF  EDITIONS  OF 


1749. 
ACTS, 
xii.  5.  unto  God 

9.  that  it  was  true  which  was 
done  by  the  Angel,   but 
thought 
ro.  passing 
xiii.  I.  Doctors 

10.  thou  ceasest  not 

11.  a  mist  and  darkness  upon 

him 

—  going  about  he  sought 
20.  As  it  were  after  four 

—  after  these  things  he  gave 

unto  them 
3 1 .  after  that 

31.  Who  was  seen 

—  to  this  present  time  are 

32.  unto  you 

33.  God  hath 

—  Jesus,  as  in 

—  is  written 

34.  not  to  return  now  any  more 
36.  when 

42.  unto  them  these  words 

45.  the  Jews  seeing  &c.  were 

46.  because 
4S.  hearing  it 

—  hfe  everlasting 
50.  persecution 

xiv.  4.  some  of  them  indeed  held 

7.  And  there  sat 

—  a  cripple 

8.  speaking : — seeing 
1 1 .  chief  speaker 

14.  why  do  you 

—  the  heaven  and  the  earth 
18.  persuading  &c.  and  stoning 

Paul,  drew  him 
22.  ordained  to  them 
24.  into  Attalia 
XV.  5.  there  arose 

—  saying,  that  they  must 

6.  assembled 

7.  by  my  mouth  the  Gentiles 

8.  gave  testimony  &c.  unto 

them 

10.  have  been  able 

11.  But  by  the  grace  &c.  wo 

believe 


1750- 
A^  1749. 


why  do  ye 

As  1749. 


Baying,  they  must 
An  I  749. 


1752- 

to  God 

that  what  was  done  by  the  angel 
was  true,  but  he  thought 

having  passed 

teachers 

wilt  thou  not  cease 

on  him  a  mist  and  a  darkness 

he  went  about  seeking 

After  about  four 

after  that  he  gave  them 

afterwards 

And  he  was  seen 

are  to  this  present  time 

to  you 

hath  God 

Jesus  again,  as  in 

it  is  written 

to  return  now  no  more 

after 

these  words  to  them 

when   the  Jews   saw   &c.   they 

were 
seeing 
hearing  this 
eternal  life 
a  persecution 
some  of  them  held 
Now  there  sat 
being  a  cripple 
speak : — perceiving 
the  chief  speaker 

As  1750. 
heaven  and  earth 
having    persuaded    &C.    stoned 

Paul,  and  drew  him 
ordained  them 
to  Attalia 
there  rose  up 

As  1750. 
came  together 
the  Gentiles  by  my  mouth 
gave  them  testimony  &c.  to  them 

were  able 

But  we  believe  &c.  by  the  grace 


Dlt     CHAT-LOKKR  S    NEW   TESTAMENT. 


34-'; 


1749. 
ACTS, 
zv.  12.  they  heard  Barnabas 
16.  the  ruins  thereof  I  will  re- 
build 

19.  For  which  cause 

20,  25,  33,  34.  unto 
24.  some  going  out 

30.  gathering  &c.  delivered 

32.  with  many  words  comfort- 
ed the  brethren 

35.  And  Paul 

36.  our  brethren 

37.  with  them 
39.  there  arose 

—  Barnabas    indeed    taking 
Mark,  sailed 

xvi.  4.  unto  them 
1 1 .  And  sailing 
14.  did  hear 
16.  having 

—  brought  to  her  masters 

1 7-  preach  unto  you  the  way 

of  salvation 
19.  apprehending  &c.  brought 

32.  preached  the  word 

33.  he  taking  them  &c.  washed 
37.  and  let  us  out 

xvii.  2.5.  14-  unto 

3.  declaring 

4.  noble  women 

5.  moved 

—  and  taking  &c.  set  the  city 
in  an  uproar 

6.  set  the  city  in  an  uproar 

9.  having  taken 

13.  And  when 

16.  seeing  the  city 
18.  this  word  sower 
24.  He  being  Lord 

34.  adhering  to   him   did  be- 

lieve 
xvtii.  7.  was  adjoining  to 
ro.  shall  set  upon  thee 

1 1 .  among  them  the  word  of 
God 

14.  matter  of  injustice 


1750- 
As  1749. 


shall  set  upon  thee  to 
hurt  thee 
As  1749. 


vy 


•     1752. 

they  gave  ear  to  Barnabas 

I  will  rebuild  the  ruins  thereof 

Wherefore 

to 

some  that  went  out 

when   they   had    gathered   &c. 

they  delivered 
comforted    the    brethren  with 

many  words 
But  Paul 
the  brethren, 
with  him 
there  was 
Barnabas  took  Mark  and  sailed 

to  them 
So  sailing 
heard  us : 
possessed  with 

A  Note. 
brought  her  masters 
shew  you  the  way  to  salvation 

apprehended  &c.  and  brought 

spoke  the  word 

he  took  them  &c.  and  washed 

and  fetch  us  out 

to 

opening 

women  of  note 

being  moved 

took  &c.  and  set  the  city  on  an 

uproar, 
disturb  the  city. 

A.  Note. 
when  they  had  taken 
But  when 

when  he  saw  the  city 
this  babbler 
seeing  He  is  Lord 
adhered  to  him,  and  believed. 

joined  to 

As  1750. 

the  word  of  God  among  them 

matter  of  wrong 


346 


COLLATION  OF   EDITIONS  OF 


1749.  1750. 
ACTS, 
xviii.  14.  O  you  Jews,  I  should  with         As  1749. 
reason  bear  with  you 

15.  of  word  — 

18.  sailed  thence  — 

19.  disputed  — 
28.  openly  — 

xix.  8.  exhorting  — 

16.  wicked  spirit  — 

17.  became  knowa  — 

19.  of  them  who  — 

—  brought     together      their  — 

books 

20.  was  confirmed  — - 

26.  And  you  see  — 

—  of  Ephcsus  — 

—  of  all  Asia  — 

—  not  gods  tkc.  by  hands  — 

27.  set  at  nought  — 

—  reported  for  nothing  — 
36.  and  to  do  — 

XX.  6.  sailed  from  — 

10.  To  whom  when  Paul  had  — 

gone  down,  he  layed 

22.  being  bound  in  the  Spirit  — 

I  go 

34.  for  me  and  them  — 
xxi.  8. 

1 1 .  Who  when  he  was  come,&c.  — 

took 

—  he  saith  he  said 

—  in  Jerusalem  As  1 749- 

12.  Which  when  we  bad  heard  — 

18.  unto  James  — 

19.  Whom   when  he  had    sa-  — 

luted, 

20.  zealots  — 

21.  And  they  — 

—  nor  walk  — 
24.  sanctify  — 
27.  those  Jews  — 
34.  for  the  tumult  — 

xxii.  I.  give  unto  you  — 

4.  who  persecuted  — 

6.  from  heaven   there  shone  — 
round  about  me  a  great 
light 

r  2.  according    to     the      Law,  — 
having  testimony  of  all 

13.  look  up  — 


1752- 

0  Jews,  it  would  be  reasonable 
that  I  should  bear  with  you 

of  a  word 

sailed  from  thence 

reasoned 

publicly 

persuading 

evil  spirit 

was  known 

of  them  that 

brought  their  books  together 

was  strengthened. 
Now  you  see 
at  Ephesus 
throughout  all  Asia 
no  gods  &c.  with  hands 
vilified 
set  at  naught 
and  do 

sailed  away  from 
And  Paul  went  down  to  him, 
and  laid 

1  go  bound  in  the  Spirit 

for  me  and  for  them 
A  \ole. 
And  when  he  was  come,  &c.  he 
took 

As  1750. 
at  Jerusalem 

And  when  we  had  heard  this 
to  James 
And  when  he  had  saluted  them 

zealous 
Now  they 
nor  to  walk 
purify 
the  Jews 
for  the  multitude 
give  you 

And  I  persecuted 
there  shone  from  heaven  a  great 
light  round  about  me 

having  good  re])ort,  accordiog 
to  the  Law,  of  all 
receive  thy  sight 


DR.  CHALLONER  S  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


347 


1749. 
ACTS, 
xxii.  14.  But  he  said 
16.  invoking 

24.  they  did  so  cry  out 

29.  they   departed    from    him 
that  were  about  &c. 
xxiii.  ^.  according  to  the  law 
9.  there  arose 

11.  standing  by  him  said 

12.  day  was  come 

—  under  a  curse 

—  till  they  killed 
14.  Who  came 

16.  Which  when  Paul's 

17.  And  Paul 

18.  And  he  taking  him  brought 

him 
18.  22.  28.  unto 

22.  that  he  should  tell 

23.  as  far  as  Cesarea 

—  for  the  third  hour 

25.  lest  perhaps  the  Jews 

—  to  take  money 

27.  being  taken 

28.  meaning 

29.  having  nothing 

30.  And  when   I  was  told   of 

ambushes  that  they  had 
prepared  for  him 
33.  did  also  present  Paul 
xxiv.  4.  not  further 

5.  raising  seditions 

6.  having  apprehended  would 

also  have  judged 

7.  with  great    violence   took 

him  away 

8.  thou    may'st    thyself,    by 

examination  have 

9.  added 

13.  23.  unto 

14.  the  sect 

1 6.  And  herein  do  I  endeavour 

—  without  offence 

23.  that  he  should  be  easy 

—  prohibit 

24.  Felix  coming  &c.  sent 

—  a  Jew 

26.  oftentimes  sending  &c.  he 

spoke 
XXV,  2.  unto  him 


1750- 

^75^- 

As  1749. 

And  he  said 

— 

calling  upon 

— 

they  cried  so  out 

— 

they  that  were  about,  &c.  de- 

parted from  him 

— 

according  to  law 

— 

there  was 

— 

stood  by  him  and  said 

— 

it  was  day 

— 

with  a  curse 

— 

till  they  had  killed 

— 

And  they  came 

— 

And  when  Paul's 

— 

Then  Paul 

— 

So   he  took  him    and  brought 

him 

— 

to 



to  tell 

— 

to  Cesarea 

— 

from  the  third  hour 

— 

lest  the  Jews 

— 

to  receive  money 

— 

who  was  taken 

— 

desiring 

— 

to  have  nothing 

— 

And  when  it  was  told  me  that 

they  had  prepared  an  ambush 

for  him 

— 

presented  Paul  also 

no  further 

no  farther 

As  1749. 

a  raiser  of  seditions 

— 

apprehended   and    would    have 

judged 

— 

took  him  away  with  great  vio- 

lence 

— 

if    thou    examine     him,    thou 

may'st  thyself  have 

— 

assented 

— 

to 

— 

the  way 

— 

In  this  I  myself  also  study 

— 

void  of  offence 

— 

to  let  him  be  easy 

— 

forbid 

— 

Felix  came  &c.  and  sent 

— 

a  Jewess 

— 

he    oftentimes     sent    &c.    and 

spoke 

— 

to  him 

y  2 


348 


COLLATION"   Ol-    KDITIONS   OF 


1749.  1750. 
ACTS. 

XXV.  7.  Who  bt'ing   brou;;lit,   the  As  1  749. 
Jews  stood  about  him  wlio 
were  come  down  from  Je- 
rusalem 

—  causes  — 

8.  Paul  making  answer  — 

9.  to  shew  &c.  a  pleasure,  an-  — 

swering  Paul  said,  — 

17.  sitting  &c.  I  commanded  — 

—  brought  — 
20.  I  therefore  being  in  a  doubt  — 
22.  And  Agrij)))a  — 
26.  what  to  write  — 

xxvi.  6.  And  now  for  the  hope  — 

&c.  do  I  stand  subject  to  — 
judgment 
8.  incredible  that 

10.  authority  of  — 

11.  often  times  punisbingthem  — 

14.  on  the  ground  — 
20.  But  to  them  first  &c.  did  — 

I  i)reaib,  that  they  sliould 

—  unto  all  the  country  — 
22.  I  stand  unto  this  day  — 
24.  As  he  spoke  — 
26.  was  any  — 
28.  And  Agrippa  — 

xxvii.  .3.  the  day  following  — 

13.  gently  blowing  — 

15.  against  the  wind  — 

26.  And  we  must  come  unto  — 

27.  But  after  — 

28.  Who  also  sounding  found  — 
30.  the  fore-j>art  of  the  ship  — 
35.  taking  bread,  he  gave  — 

—  in  the  sight  — 
38.  casting  the  wheat  — 
40.  towards  shore  — 
42.  that  they  should  kill  — 

xxviii.  4.  doth  not  sufi'er  him  — 

6.  expecting  long  and  seeing  — 

that  there  came  no  harm 
to  him 

—  said,  that  he  was  — 

7.  in  those  places  in  these  places 

—  receiving    us    &c-    enter-  As  1749- 

tained 

13.  From  hence  From  thence 

14.  tinding  brethren,  we  were  As  i749- 


'  752- 

And  when  he  was  brought,  the 
Jews  that  were  come  down 
from  Jerusalem  stood  about 
him 

accusations 

While  Paul  answered 

to  do  &c.  phasure,  answered 
Paul  and  said, 

I  sat  &c.  and  commanded 

brought  forth 

And  as  I  was  in  a  doubt 

Then  Agi-ippa 

somewhat  to  write 

And  now  I  stand  under  judg- 
ment for  the  hope  &c. 

incredible  with  you,  that 

authority  from 

I  ])unislied  them  often,  &c.  and 

to  the  ground 

But  shewed  first  to  them  &c. 

that  they  should 
tliroughout  all  the  country 
I  continue  to  this  day 
Now  as  he  spoke 
were  any 
Then  Agrippa 
the  next  day 
blowing  gently 
into  the  wind 
But  we  must  come  upon 
Now  after 

And  they  sounded  and  found 
the  fore-ship 
he  took  bread  and  gave 
in  the  presence 
casting  out  the  wheat 
towards  the  shore 
to  kill 

suffereth  him  not 
after  they  had  looked   a  great 

while,  aiul  saw  no  harm  come 

to  him 
said  he  was 
in  these  quarters 
received  us  &c.  and  entertained 

As  1750. 
we  found  brethren  and  were 


DR.  CHALLONF.R  S  NEW   TESTAMENT, 


349 


•749- 

ACTS. 

xxviii.  1 8.  releadfd  me 

19,  23.  unto 
21.  from  Judsea 
23.  until 

29.  these  things 

—  much  reasoning 

ROMANS, 
i.  10,  13,  19,  24.  unto 

29.  avarice 
iii.  2.  the  words 

10.  Tliat  there  is  not 

15.  their  feet  swift 

16.  misei-y  in  their 

20.  before  him. 
25.  hath  proposed 

iv.  9.  remain 

—  unto  Abraham    faith   was 

reputed  to  justice. 
I  r.  that  believe  &c.  unto  them 

12.  the  faith  that  is  in  the  un- 

circum;  ision  of  our  father 
Abraham 

iv.  15.   neith>>r  is  there   trans- 
gression 

V.  r.  Being  justified  therefore 
5.  poured  forth 

14.  who  had  not 

—  who  was 

15.  by  the  grace 
18  to  justification 

20.  And  where  sin  abounded, 

grace  did  more  abound. 

2 1 .  to  death 

—  life  everlasting, 

vi.  2.  We  that  are  dead  to  sin, 
how  shall  we  live 
4.  into  death 

1 1 .  that  you  are  dead 

—  unto  God 
18.  freed 

20.  free  men  to  justice 

22.  23.  life  everlasting 
vii.  I. 

3.  Therefore 

13.  unto  me 
viii.  2.  delivered 

3.  and  of  sin 
18.  this  time 


1750- 


'7.52- 


A,  1  749 

kt  me  go 

— 

to 

— 

out  of  Judcca 



till 

— 

these  words 

— 

great  reasoning 

to 

— 

covetousness 



the  oracles 

There  is  not 

^,vi75c. 

Ai  1 749. 

their  feet  are  swift 

— 

misery  are  in  their 

— 

in  his  sight 

— 

hath  set  forth 

— 

abide 

— 

faith  was  reputed  to  Abraham 

unto  justice. 

— 

that  believed  &c   to  them 

— 

the  faith  that  our  father  Abra- 

ham had,  being  as  yet  uncir- 

cumcised. 

— 

there  is  no  transgression 

__ 

Therefore  being  justified 

— 

poured  abroad 

who  have  not 

that  had  not 

As  1 749. 

that  was 

— 

in  the  grace 

— 

unto  justification 

— 

But  where  sin  abounded,  grace 

hath  abounded  more. 

_ 

unto  death 

— 

everlasting  life. 

— 

how  shall  we,  that  are  dead  to 

sin,  live 

— 

unto  death 

— 

yourselves  to  be  dead  indeed 

— 

to  God 

— 

made  fi-ee 

— 

free  from  justice 

— 

everlasting  life. 

A  note. 

A  note. 

An  1749. 

Wherefore 

— 

to  me 

— 

freed 

— 

even  of  sin 

— 

this  present  time 

350 


COLLATION  OF   KUITIONS   OF 


1749. 
ROMANS. 
X.  19.  No  note. 

22.  travelleth  iu  pain 
^^.  shall  accuse  against 
ix.  4.  the  Testainout 
8.  accounted 
10.  of  Isaac 
19.  doth  he  find  fault? 
22.  What  if  God 

—  for  destruction 

24.  not  only  of  the  Jews 

25.  call  that  which  was  not  my 

people,  my  people;  and 
her  beloved  that  was  not 
beloved  : 

26.  31.  unto 

—  the  sons 
X.  2.  For  if  thou 

IX.  confounded 
12.  unto  all 

15.  shall  tlu'y  preach 
22.  spread  my  hands 

xi.  3.  they  have  dug 
7.  Yea  the  election 

12.  the  diminution 

17.  a  wild  olive 
xii.  I .  unto  God 

2.  be  reformed 

3.  by  the  grace 

6.  having  different  gifts, 

7.  in  doctrine 

10.  with  the  charity  of  brother- 

hood, with  honour 

16.  Being  of  one 

—  not    minding  high  things, 

but  consenting 

1 7.  To  no  man  rendering 

—  Providing 
18.;  having  ])cace 
19.  Not  revenging 

—  unto  wrath 

—  Revenge  to  me 
:o.  thine  enemy 

—  upon  his  head 
21.  by  good. 

xiii.  4.  God's  minister 

1 1.  the  season 
xiv.  4.  his  own  Lord 

lo.J^then,  why  judgest  thou 

12.  Therefore 


'ISO-  1752- 

.■Is  1749.  A  it'ile. 

—  is  in  labour 

—  shall  lay  any  thing  to  the  cAor^f  of 

—  the  covenant 

—  counted 

—  by  Isaac 

—  doth  he  then  find  foult  ? 

—  And  if  God 

—  to  destrui  tion 

—  not  of  the  Jews  only 

—  call  them  my  people  that  wcro 
not  my  people,  and  her  that 
was  not  beloved,  beloved  : 

—  to 

—  children 

—  That  if  thou 

—  ashamed. 

—  to  all 

—  can  they  preach 

—  spread  forth  my  hands 

—  and  have  dug 
but  the  election  As  i  7^0. 

As  1  749.  the  diminishing 

—  a  wild  olive-tree 

—  to  God 

—  be  ye  reformed 

—  through  the  grace 

—  having  gifts  ditlVrent, 

—  in  teaching 

—  with  brotherly  love,  in  honour 

—  Be  of  one 

—  mind  not  high  things,  but  con- 
descend 

—  Render  to  no  man 

—  provide 

—  have  peace 

—  Revenge  not 

—  to  wrath 

—  Revenge  is  mine 
thy  enemy  As  1750. 

As  I  7.^9.  on  his  head 

—  with  good. 

—  the  minister  of  God 

—  the  time 

—  Iiis  own  master 

—  why  dost  thou  judge 

—  So  then 


DR.   OHALLONER  S   NKW   TESTAMENT. 


351 


1749. 

ROMANS. 

xiv.  15.  For  if 

XV.  7,8,  19,  25.  unto 

15.  as  it  were  putting 

26.  of  the  saints 
xvi.  13.  elect 

17.  make  dissentions 

20.  And  the  God  &c.  crush 

•26.  the  precept 


^15^' 

1753. 

As  1749. 

But  if 

— 

to 

— 

as  ))utting 

— 

among  the  saints 

— 

chosen 

— 

cause  dissentions 

— 

And  may  the  God  &c.  crush 



the  commandment 

I  CORINTHIANS 
i.  23.  unto    the  Jews   indeed  a 
stumbling-block,  and  unto 
24.  unto  them 
30.  who  of  God  is  made  unto 


to  the  Jews  a  stumbling-block, 
and  to 
to  them 
who  is  made  to  us  from  God 


ii.  I.  unto  j'ou 
9.  That  eye 

14.  those  things 
iii.  I.  unto 

22.  all  are  yours. 
iv.  3.  mine  own 

6.  against  another 

7.  Or  what  hast  thon 

8.  You  are  now  full :  you  are 

now  become  rich. 

9.  we  are  made 

13.  until  now 

14.  to  confound 

15.  by  the  Gospel  I  have  be- 

gotten you 

18.  As  if  I  would  not  come  to 

you,  so  some  are  puffed 
up. 
V.  8.  with  the  unleavened  bread 

1 1 .  that  is  named, 
vi.  I .  go  to  be  judged 
9.  Do  not  err. 
1 3.  Meat  for  the  belly 
vii.  1 7-  in  all  churches  t  teach 

19.  the  observation  of  • 

30.  as  if  they  I'ejoiced 

31.  as  if  they  used 
viii.  4.  are  sacrificed 

5.  although 
1 1 .  Christ  hath  died 
ix.  2.  if  unto  others  I  be  not  an 
Apostle, 
3.  that  do  examine  me 
5.  to  carry  about 


— 

to  you 

— . 

The  eye 

these  things 

the  things 

^.vi749. 

to 

for  all  are  yom's. 

my  own 

against  the  other 

As  1749. 

And  what 

As  1750. 


Now  you  are  full :  now  you  are 

become  rich: 
because  we  are  made 
till  now 
to  shame 
I    have    begotten    you    by   the 

gospel, 
Some    are    so    puffed    up,    as 

though  I  would  not  come  to 

you. 

with  unleavened  bread 
that  is  called 
go  to  law 
Be  not  deceived 
The  meat  &c. 
I  teach  in  all  churches 
the  keeping  of 
as  though  they  rejoiced 
as  though  they  used 
are  offered  in  sacrifice 
though 
Christ  died 
if  I  be  not  an  Apostle  to  others, 

that  examine  me 
to  lead  about 


:5.5^ 


COLLATION'    OF    KDITIONS   OF 


1749. 
I  CORINTHIANS, 
ix.  15.  unto  nic, 

X.  t  2.  he  that  thinketh  himself 
to  stand  let  him 

24.  that  wliich  is  another's 

28.  has  been 

32.  Be    witliout    offence    &c. 

and  to 

33.  in    all    things    please    all 

men, 
xi.  2.  I  have  delivered 
6.  or  made  bald 
1 3.  You  yourselves  judge  : 
13,  14,  23.  unto 
18.  schisms 

25.  shall  drink,  for  ] 
26-  the  chalice 

27.  Therefore 

xii.  7.  And  the  manifestation 

23.  about  these  we  put 

24.  giving  to  that  which  want- 

ed,   the   more    abundant 
honour. 

28,  29.  Doctors 
31,  unto  you 

xiii.  13.  the  greater 
xiv.  2.  26.  unto 

—  Yet  by  the  Spirit 

13.  he  that  speaketh  &c   let 

him  pray, 
2 1 .  written,  that  in  other 

23.  infidels 

24.  an  unlearned  person 
34  permitted  them 

XV.  2,  28.  unto 
12.  he  rose 

25.  all  his  enemies 

A'^i*  7)t>te, 
T,T,.  He  not  seduced 
35.  And  with  what 

40.  one  is  the  glory  of  the  ce- 

lestial, and  another  of  the 
terrestrial 

4 1 .  one  is  the  glory  of  the  sun, 

another  the  glory  &c. 
45.  was  made  into  a  living 

—  Adam  into  a  quickning 
xvi.  I.  so  do  ye  also 

2.  the  collections 


•750- 
As  1749. 


written,  in  other 


he  arose 

As  1 749. 


or  with  what 
As  1 749. 


1752- 

to  me, 

let  him  that  thinketh  himself  to 

stand 
that  which  is  for  the  welfare  of 

another, 
hath  been 
Give  no  offence  &c.  nor  to 

please  all  men  in  all  things, 

I  delivered 
or  shaven 

Judge,  you  yourselves 
to 

divisions 

shall  drink  it,  for 
this  chalice 
\Vherefore 

But  the  manifestation 
on  these  we  bestow 
giving  the  more  abundant  ho- 
nour to  that  which  wanted. 

teachers 

to  you 

the  greatest 

to 

But  by  the  Spirit 

let  him  that  speaketh  &c.  pray 

As  I  750. 
unbelievers 
one  unlearned 
permitted  to  them 
to 

As  I  750. 
all  enemies 

(a  Note) 
Be  not  deceived 

A.I  1750. 
the  glory  of  the  celestial  is  one, 
and  that  of  the  terrestrid  an- 
other. 
There  is  one  glory  of  the  sun 

another  glory  &c. 
was  made  a  living 
Adam  a  quickning 
so  do  you  also, 
the  gatherings 


DR.   CHALLONER  S  NKW  TESTAMENT. 


353 


1749. 

1750- 

1752. 

I.  CORINTHIANS. 

xvi.  3.  into  Jerusalem 

to  Jerusalem 

As  1750. 

4.  I  also  go. 

As  1749. 

I  go  also 

6.  on  my  way 

— 

on  my  joiu-ney 

1 2.  And  as  touching 

And  touching 

As  touching 

—  unto  you 

As  1749. 

to  you 

14.  in  charity 

— 

with  charity 

1 7.  because  that  which 

— 

for  that  which 

19.  Priscilla,  with  the  church 

Priscilla  salute  you 

&c.                     As  1750. 

&c.  salute  you 

with  the  Church 

—  also  I  lodge 

I  also  lodge 

— 

20.  in  a  holy  kiss. 

As  1749. 

with  a  holy  kiss 

22.                 No  note. 

A  Note. 

If.  CORINTHIANS 

i.'i.  unto  you 

— 

to  you 

4.  in  all  distress 

— 

in  any  distress 

19, 

— 

A  Note. 

23.  I  came  not  any  more 

— 

T  came  not  as  yet 

24.  we  exercise  dominion 

— 

we  lord  it 

ii.  I .  not  to  come 

— 

that  I  would  not  come 

2.  can  make 

— 

should  make 

7.  pardon  and  comfort  him 

— 

forgive  him  and  comfort  him 

8.  For  which  cause 

— 

Wherefore 

10.  have  pardoned 

— 

have  forgiven 

—  have  pardoned   if  I 

have 

— 

I  forgave,  if  I  have  forgiven 

pardoned 

12.  unto  me 

— 

to  me 

13.  I  went  into 

— 

I  went  from  thence  into 

14.  maketh  us 

— 

causeth  us 

—  manifesteth 

— 

maketh  manifest 

17.  before  God 

— 

in  the  sight  of  God 

iii.  3.  Being  manifested  that  you 

— 

Forasmuch  as  you  are  manifestly 

are 

declared  to  be 

—  in  the  fleshy  tables 

— 

in  fleshly  tables 

6.  quickneth. 

— 

giveth  life. 

7.  is  made  void 

— 

is  done  away 

13.  upon  his  face 

— 

over  his  face 

14.  this  present  day 

— 

this  day 

—  is  made  void 

— 

is  done  away 

iv.  10.  the  mortification  of 

— 

the  dying  of 

—  in  our  mortal  flesh. 

— 

in  our  bodies. 

1 3.  for  which  cause 

— 

therefore 

—  for  which  cause  we  s 

peak 

— 

and  therefore  we  speak. 

also. 

15.  unto 

— 

to 

17.  For  that  which  is  at 

pre- 

— 

For    our    present     tribulation. 

sent  momentary  and 

light 

which  is  momentary  and  light 

of  our  tribulation. 

v.  I .  we  know,  if 

— 

we  know,  that  if 

z  z 


354 


COLLATION'   OF   KDITIONS   OF 


V.  1, 

3- 
4- 
8. 

lO. 

'3- 
i6. 

17- 

20. 


1749.  1750. 

II.  CORINTHIANS, 

2.  liabitation  ^151749. 

that  wc  be  found  — 

that  which  is  mortal  — 

But  wc  arc  contident  and  — 

be  manifested  before  — 

be  transported  in  niind  — 

the  ohl  things  — 

For   Christ    therefore   we  — 
are  Ambassadors 

Him,  that  knew  no  sin,  for  — 
us  he  hath  made  sin  ; 


vi.  14.  tlie  yoke  with 
vii.  I.  sanetification 

1 1 .  it  worketh 

12.  for  his  sake 
viii.  I .  unto  you 


among  you 
your  charity 
I  give  my  advice 
unto  you 

is  ready  from  the  year  past, 
the  thing  which  we  boast 
And  lie 

simplicity  which  worketh 
Because : — office  — 

By  the  proof  &c.  glorifying  — 

God : — unto 
the  simplicity  — 

in  their  praying  — 

mildness  and  modesty  — 

who  reckon  us  — 

to  God  — 

13,  16.  unto  — 

if  also  I  — 

when  we  arc  present.  when  present 

who  rommendcth  As  i749- 


13- 


4- 

5. 

8, 

II. 

18. 

xi.  I 

6, 


A  note. 


although 

humbling  myself 

I  preached  unto  yoii 

freely 

for  your  ministery 

be  broken  off 

AgJiin  I  say, 

as  foolish 

anv  man  dare  itr.  I  dare 


1752. 

dwelling 

if  we  be  found 

that  what  is  mortal 

Wc  are  confident,  I  say,  and 

appear  before 

be  beside  ourselves 

A  note. 
old  things 

We  are  therefore  ambassadors 
for  Christ 

He  hath  made  him  to  be  sin  for 
us,  that  knew  no  %in  ; 
Note. 
the  yoke  together  with 
holiness 
doth  it  work 
for  his  cause 
to  you 

A  note. 
in  you 
your  love 
I  give  counsel 
to  you. 

was  ready  a  year  ago, 
what  we  boast 
Now  he 

bountifulncss  which  causeth 
For : — service 
While  by  the  proof  N.c.  they 

glorify  God : — to 
the  liberality 
by  their  praying 
meekness  and  gentleness 
who  think  of  us 
in  God 
to 
if  I  also 

Js  1 750. 
that  commendeth 

.7  7Mlr. 
though 

abasing  myself 
1  have  preached  to  you 
free  cost, 
to  serve  you. 
be  stopt 
I  say  again 
as  one  foolish 
anv  man  is  Itold  iScc.  I  am  bold 


DR.  CHALLONER  S   NEW  TESTAMENT. 


355 


1749. 

^15"^- 

^n^' 

II.  CORINTHIANS. 

xi.  27.  ill  much  watchings, 

As  1 749. 

in  watchings  often, 

28. 

A  nofe. 

xii.  1.  to  the  visions 

— 

to  visions 

2.  rapt  even  to 

— 

caught  up  to 

4.  That  he  was 

— 

How  he  was 

5.  For  such  j^n  one 

— 

Of  such  a  one 

6.  though  I   should   have   a 

— 

even  if  I  would  glory, 

mind  to  glory, 

—  I  will  say 

— 

I  shall  say 

7.  exalt  me 

— 

lift  me  up 

8.  thrice  I  besought 

— 

I  thrice  besought 

9- 

A  note. 

10.  For  which  cause  I  please 

— 

Therefore  I  take  pleasure 

myself 

—  for  Christ. 

— 

for  Christ's  sake. 

1 1 .  compelled  me. 

— 

compelled  me  to  it. 

13.  Pardon  me  this  injury. 

— 

Forgive  me  this  wrong. 

14.  unto  you. 

— 

to  you. 

15.  But  I 

— 

And  I 

20.  lest  perhaps  when 

^ 

lest  when 

21.  I  mourn 

— 

I  bewail 

xiii.  1 .  stand 

— 

be  established 

2.  I  have  told  before 

— . 

I  have  told  you  before 

4.  although 

— 

though 

10.  unto 

"  — 

to 

12.  in  a  holy  kiss. 

— 

with  a  holy  kiss. 

GALATIANS. 

i.  9.  so  now  I  say 

— 

so  I  say  now 

23.  He,  who  persecuted 

— 

He  that  persecuted 

ii.  I .  after  fourteen  years 

— 

fourteen  years  after 

2.  conferred  with  them  that 

conferred  with  them 

communicated  to  them  the  go: 

gospel 

the  gospel 

pel 

—  apart  with  them 

^51749. 

apart  to  them 

4.  servitude 

— 

bondage 

7- 

A  note. 

9.  unto 

— 

to 

1 6.  knowing  that  man 

— 

knowing  that  a  man 

18.  a  prevaricator. 

— 

a  transgressor. 

iii.  8.  told  unto  Abraham 

told  Abraham 

9-  Therefore  they 

— 

So  then  they 

10.  that  abideth  not 

— 

that  continueth  not 

11.  in  the  law 

— 

by  the  law 

19. 

Two  notes. 

22. 

A  note. 

23,  25.  the  faith  came 

— 

that  faith  came 

29.  then  are  you 

— 

then  you  are 

iv.  3.  So  we  also 

— 

Even  so  we 

—  were  serving 

— 

were  in  bondage 

z  z  a 


356 


COLLATION  OF  KDITIOXS  OF 


1749.  I7,SO. 
GALATIANS. 

iv.  7.  Therefore  now  he  is  not  As  1  749. 

8.  are  not  gods.  

9.  which  you  desire  to  sen'C  — 

29.  so  also  it  is  now.  — 
31.  hath  made                                 has  made 

V.  3.  circumcising  himself  As  1 749. 

4.  You  arc  made  void  of  Christ  — 
you  who  are  justified  in 
the  law : 

10.  will  not  be  of  another  mind  :  — 

15.  one  of  another.  — 

vi.  9.  not  failing  

10.  let  us  work  good  — 

EPHESIANS. 

i.  3.  with  spiritual  blessings  — 

4.  he  chose  — 
J  3.  were  signed  with  — 
18.  what  the  hope  is  — 

21.  Domination  dominion 

22.  hath  subjected  As  1749. 
ii.3.  In  which  also  — 

5.  dead  in  sins  — 

6.  through  Christ  — 

12.  the  testaments  (he  testament 

18.  we  have  access  both  As  1749. 
iii.  15. 

16.  by  his  Spirit  with  might  — 
iv.  13.  Until  — 

16.  body,  being  compacted  — 

19.  unto  — 

22.  the  desire  — 

23.  be  renewed  — 
28.  He  that  stole,  let  him  now  — 

steal  no  more : 

V.  4.  Or  obscenity,  or — or  — 

5.  or  :  or  -^ 
—  hath  inheritance 

8.  Walk  thou  — 

16.  because  the  days  — 

17.  become  not  — 
■23.  Because  the  husband  — 

30.  Because  we  are  — 
vi.  5.  your  lords  — 

7.  serving  — 
10.  the  might  of  his  power  — 

13.  Therefore  — 

24.  in  incorruption  — 


1752. 

Wherefore  now  he  is  no  more 

are  no  gods. 

to  which  you  desire  to  be  in 
bondage 

even  so  it  is  now. 

As  1 750, 

that  circumciseth  himself 

Clirist  is  become  of  no  effect  to 
you,  whosoever  of  you  are  jus- 
tified by  the  law : 

will  be  no  otherwise  minded  : 

one  by  another. 

not  fainting. 

let  us  do  good 


with  all  spiritual  blessings 
he  hath  chosen 
were  sealed  with 
what  is  the  hope 

As  1750. 
hath  put 
Among  whom 
dead  by  sins 
in  Christ 
the  covenants 
we  have  both  access 
A  note. 
with  might  by  his  spirit 
TiU 

body,  compacted 
to 

the  desires 
be  ye  renewed 

Let  him  that  stole,  steal  now 
no  more : . 

Nor  obscenity,  nor — nor 
nor : — nor 

hath  any  inheritance 
Walk  ye 
for  the  days 
be  ye  not 
For  the  husband 
For  we  are 
your  masters 
doing  sernce 
the  power  of  his  might 
Wherefore 
in  sincerity, 

A  note. 


I>R.   CHALLONER  S  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


357 


1749. 

1750- 

^75^- 

PHILIPPIANS. 

i.  5.  communication 

Asi'j4<). 

fellowship 

7.  for  that  I  have 

— 

because  I  have 

1 1 .  Filled 

— 

Being  filled 

17.  Brethren,  I  desire 

— 

I  desire,  bretliren, 

19.  shall  fall  out  to  nie  unto 

— 

shall  turn  to  my  salvation 

salvation . 

27.  whether  I  come  and  see 

— 

whether  when  I  come  and  see 

you,  or  being  absent  may 

you,  or  be  absent  I  may  hear 

hear  of  you 

of  you, 

-28.  And  in  nothing  be  ye  terri- 

— 

And  that  you  are   in  nothing 

fied 

terrified 

29.  unto  you 

— 

to  you 

—  for  him. 

— 

for  his  sake. 

ii.  I .  any  society 

— 

any  fellowship 

3.  contention 

— 

strife 

7.  emptied  himself 

— 

debased  himself 

—  in  habit 

— 

in  fashion 

9.  For  which  cause 

— 

Wherefore 

—  above  all  names 

— 

above  every  name 

14.  hesitations. 

— 

demurrings. 

23.  unto  you 

— 

to  you 

24.  I  myself  also 

— 

I  also  myself 

25.  I  have  thought 

— 

I  thought 

26.  he  was  sick. 

— 

he  had  been  sick. 

30.  to  the  point  of  death 

"  — 

nigh  unto  death  ; 

—  delivering  his  life 

— 

delivering  up  his  life 

—  on  your  part  was  wanting 

— 

was  wanting  on  your  part 

iii.  3.  in  spirit  serve  God 

— 

serve  God  in  spirit 

5.  according  to  the  law 

— 

as  touching  the  law 

6.  According  to  zeal. 

— 

As  to  zeal. 

—  according  to  the  justice 

— 

as  to  the  justice 

7.  the  things  that  were  gain 

— 

what  things  were  gain  to  me. 

to  me,  the  same 

those 

12.  if  I  may  by  any  means  ap- 

— 

if  that  I  may  by  any  means  ap- 

prehend, wherein 

prehend  that  whereunto 

13.  I  do  not  count 

— 

I  count  not 

14.  the  supernal  vocation 

— 

the  high  calling 

15.  God  will  reveal 

— 

shall  God  reveal 

16.  we  are  come 

we  are  aleady  arrived 

iv.  I .  dearly  beloved  brethren 

— 

brethren  dearly  beloved 

6.  petitions 

— 

requests 

8.  whatsoever  modest  &c.  just 

— 

whatsoever  things   are  modest 

&c.  holy  &c.  lovely  &c. 

(and  so  of  the  rest,  just,  holy, 
lovely) 

—  of  good  fame 

— 

of  good  report 

14.  communicating  to 

— 

communicating  with 

18.  pleasing  God. 

.  — 

well  pleasing  to  God. 

358 


COLLATION'  OF   KDITIONS  OF 


1749. 

1  7.50- 

'752. 

COLOSSIANS. 

i.  ().  unto  3'ou 

As  1 749. 

to  you 

8.  hath  manifested 

— 

hath  declared 

13.  the  son  of  his  love 

— 

his  beloved  son 

20.  things  on  earth, 

— 

things  that  arc  on  earth, 

26.  is  manifested 

— 

is  made  manifest 

ii.  I.  whosoever  have  not 

— 

as  many  as  have  not 

8.  cheat  you 

• 

impose  upon  you 

—  tlie  elements 

— 

the  rudiments 

9.  cori)orally. 

— 

bodily. 

1 1 .  with  circumcision 

— 

with  a  circumcision 

15.  despoiling 

— 

spoiling 

—  he  hath  exposed  them  con- 

— 

he  made  a  shew  of  them  confi- 

fidently in  open  shew,  tri- 

dently, triumphing  openly  over 

umphing  over  them, 

them. 

19.  the  whole  body 

— 

all  the  body 

20.  elements 

— 

rudiments 

—  as  living 

— 

as  though  living 

iii.  2.  upon 

— 

on 

4.  you  also  shall 

— 

shall  you  also 

6.  For  which  things 

— 

For  which  things  sake 

8.  lay  you  also 

— 

put  you  also 

13.  so  you  also. 

— 

so  do  you  also. 

17.  all  things  do  ye  in  the  name 

— 

do  all  in  the  name 

21.  to  iiidig7iation 

— 

to  anger 

iv.  2.  in  thanksgiving. 

— 

with  thanksgiving. 

3.  I  am  bound. 

— 

I  am  in  bonds. 

10.  unto  you 

— 

to  you 

16.  and  that  you  read  that 

— 

and  read  you  that 

18.  mine  own 

my  own 

As  1 750. 

—  bands. 

As  17^9. 

bonds. 

I.  THESSALONIANS. 

i.  5.  unto  you 



to  you 

ii.  2.  suffered  many  things  be- 

— 

suflFered  before, 

fore. 

4.  approved  by  God 

— 

approved  of  God 

8.  would  gladly  impart  unto 

— 

would  gladly  have  imparted  to 

you 

you 

12,  18.  unto 

— 

to 

15.  and  please  not 

— 

and  they  please  not 

16.  Prohibiting  us 

— 

Forbidding  us 

18.  1  Paul  indeed 

— 

even  I  Paul 

—   Satan  hath  hindered 

— 

satan  hindered 

iii.  7.  our  necessity 

— 

our  distress 

10.  more  abundantly  praying 

— 

praying  more  abundantly 

iv.  2.  precej)ts 

— 

commandments 

6.  circumvent 

— 

deceive 

—  these  things 

— 

such  things 

7.  unto  unclennness  but  unto 

— 

to  uncleanness  but  to  holiness. 

sanctificotion  : 

DR.  CHALLONER  S   NEW   TESTAMENT. 


359 


1749. 

1750. 

^75^- 

I.  THESSALONTANS. 

iv.  8.  Therefore  he 

y/,v  1 749. 

He  therefore 

16.  taken  up 

— 

caught  up 

—  into  tlie  air 

— 

in  the  air 

V.  7.  drunk 

— 

drunken 

9.  unto 

— 

to 

lo.  watch  or  ijleep 

— 

wake  or  sleep 

1 1 .  For  wliich  cause 

_-^ 

Wherefore 

14. 

— 

A  note. 

23.  in  the  coming 

— 

for  the  coming 

26.  in  a  holy  kiss. 

— 

with  a  holy  kiss. 

27.  I  adjure  you 

I  charge  you 

As  1750. 

II.  THESSALONIANS. 

i.  2.  Grace  unto  you 

A  note. 

Grace  be  to  you 

4.  faith,  in  all 

faith,  and  in  all 

As  1750. 

11.  his  vocation 

^^51749. 

his  calling 

iii.  I. 

A  note. 

2.  importunate 

— 

troublesome 

5.  your  hearts 

— 

your  heart 

6.  we  denounce  unto  you 

we  charge  you 

As  1 750. 

7.  unquiet 

disorderly 

As  1750. 

1 0.  this  we  declared 

As  1 749. 

we  declared  this 

11.  heard  there  are 

— 

heard  that  there  are 

12.  to  them  that  are  such  we 

we  charge  tliem  that 

Asi^so. 

denounce,  and  we  beseech 

are  such,  and  beseech 

them  in  the  Lord, 

them  by  the  Lord, 

T.  TIMOTHY. 

i.  6,  16.  unto 

As  1749. 

to 

lO-  them  who  defile 

— . 

them  that  defile 

12.  in  the  ministry. 

— 

into  the  ministry. 

13.  contumelious: 

— 

injurious : 

18.  precept 

— 

charge 

—   0  son  Timothy 

— 

son  Timothy 

—  going  before 

— 

which  went  before 

20.  delivered  up  to  Satan 

— 

delivered  to  Satan 

ii.  8.  contention. 



strife. 

9.  sobriety,  not  with 

— 

sobriety,  and  not  with 

iii.  7.  testimony  of  them 

— 

testimony  from  them 

15.  ground  of  truth. 

ground  of  the  truth. 

As  1 750. 

16.  unto 

As  1749. 

to 

13.  attend  unto 

— 

give  attention  to 

V.  Q.  of  no  less  than  threescore 

— 

not  under  threescore 

10.  Having  testimony 

— 

Well  reported  of 

13.  house:  and  are  not  only  idle, 

— 

house  :  not  only  idle 

17.  they  who 

— 

those  who 

vi.  4.  blasphemies 

— 

railings 

9.  and  the  snare 

and  into  the  snare 

As  1750. 

—  into  destruction 

^s 1749. 

in  destruction 

10.  the  desire  of  money 

— 

covetousness 

360 


COLLATION'  OF  EDITION'S  OF 


'  749- 

I.  TIMOTHY, 
vi.  10.  some  coveting 

1 1,  jjursue 

—  mildness 

I  /.  the  uncertainty  of  riches 

II.  TIMOTHY, 
i.  lo. 

1 1 .  and  teacher 

12,  1 8.  unto 
17.  sought  me 

ii,  2.  by  many 
4.  secular 

7.  in  all  things  understanding. 
12.  he  will  also  deny 

19.  depart  from  iniquity  who 
namcth  the  name  of  the 
Lord, 
iii.  8. 
J  I.  at  Iconium 
15.  thine  infancy 
—   by  the  faith 
iv.  2.  in  all  patience 
4.  will  indeed  turn 

—  unto  fables 
5. 

8.  in  that  day  : 

—  not  only  to  me 
9  is  gone 

TITUS, 
i.  3.  in  preaching 

10.  there  are  many 

11.  teaching  the  things 

12.  said,  a  prophet  of  their  own, 
ii.  6.  that  they  be  sober. 

8.  The  sound  word 
iii.  2.  mildness 
3.  hateful,  hating 
8,  22.  unto 


1750- 


1752. 


thy  infancy 

As  1 749. 


some  desiring 
follow  after 
meekness 
uncertain  riches 


--/  nole. 
and  a  teacher 
to 

sought  me  out 
before  many 
worldly 

understanding  in  all  things, 
lie  also  will  deny 
that  nameth  the  name  of  the 
Lord  depart  from  iniquity. 


A  note. 


Iconium, 


through  the  faith 
with  all  patience 
will  turn 
to  fables 

A  note. 
at  that  day : 
not  to  me  only 
is  departed 


through  preaching 

there  are  also  many 

teaching  things 

a  prophet  of  their  own,  said, 

to  be  sober. 

Tht/  speech  sound, 

meekness 

hateful  and  hating 

to 


PHILEMON, 
i.  I.  a  brother 
8.  though  I  have 

10.  my  son,  whom  &c.  Onesi- 

mus. 
-—   my  bands 

1 1.  Who  hath  been  heretofore 

unjjrofituble  to  thee,  but 
now  is  profitable 
18.  put  that  to 


our  brother 

though  I  might  have 

my  son  Onesimus,  whom  &c. 

my  l)onds 

Who  heretofore  was  uni)rofitabIe 
to  thee,  but  now  )irofitable 

put  it  to 


DK.  CHALLONEH  S  NKVV  TESTAMENT. 


3G1 


1749. 

1750- 

1752- 

HEBREWS. 

i.  I.  who  at  sundry  times 

and 

As  1 749. 

diversely  and  in  many  ways 

in  divers  manners 

10.  didst  found 

— 

hast  founded 

—  the  works  of  thy  hands 

are 

— 

the  heavens  are  the  works  of 

the  heavens. 

thy  hands. 

13.  thine  enemies 

thy 

enemies 

Asi']t,o. 

ii.  I.  lest  perhaps 

As  1749. 

lest  at  any  time 

2.  by  Angels 

— 

by  the  Angels 

3,  17.  unto 

— 

to 

4.  distributions 

— 

gifts 

5.  subjected  unto 

— 

put  in  subjection  to 

7.  a  little  lower 

— 

a  little  lesser 

8.  subjected  all  things 

— 

put  all  things  in  subjection 

—  he  hath  subjected 

— 

he  subjected 

9.  a  little  lower 



a  little  lesser 

10.  to   perfect  the   author 

of 

— 

to   make   the   author  of   their 

their    salvation,    by 

his 

salvation  perfect  through  suf- 

passion. 

fering. — A  note. 

14.  Therefore  because  the  chil- 

— 

Forasmuch   then   as    the   chil- 

dren are 

dren  were 

—  hath  been  partaker  of 

— 

partook  of 

15.  servitude 

— 

bondage 

16. 

A  note. 

17.  before  God  that  he  might 

— 

with   God,  to   make   a  recon- 

be a  propitiation 

ciliation 

iii.  t.  vocation 

— 

calling 

—  confession 

— 

profession 

2.  made  liim 

— 

appointed  him 

3.  greater  glory 

— 

more  glory 

—  greater  honour 

— 

more  honour 

5.  to  be  said. 

— 

to  be  spoken. 

6.  the  son 

— 

a  son 

12.  lest  perhaps  there  be 

— 

lest  there  be 

13.  that  none  of  you 

— 

lest  any  one  of  you 

Iv.  I.  a    promise    having   been 

— 

the  promise  being  left  of  entring 

left  us  of  entring 

1.  unto  us 

— 

to  us 

—  in  like  manner  as  unto 

— 

as  well  as  to 

3.  this  indeed  when 

— 

this  when 

13.  to  his  eyes,  to  whom 

— 

to  the  eyes  of  him  to  whom 

14.  Having  therefore 

— 

Seeing  then  that  we  have 

15.  without  sin. 

— 

yet  without  sin. 

v.  I.  is  ordained 

— 

is  appointed 

5.  that  he  might  be  made 

— 

to  be  made 

—  unto  him 

— 

to  him 

7.  with  a  strong  cry  and  tears 

— 

offering  up  prayers  &c.  with  a 

oflfering  up  prayers  &c. 

strong  cry  and  tears. 

9.  to  all  that  obey  him  the 

— 

the  cause  &c.  to  all  that  obey 

cause  &c. 

him. 

362 


COLLATION    OF   KDITIONS   OF 


1/49- 

HEBREWS. 
V.  12.  elements 
14.  by  custom 
vi.  2.  and  imposition 

4.  illuminated 

5.  making  him  a  mockery 

8.  is  reprobate 
—  unto 

9.  we  spcalc  thus. 
II.  you  shew 

13.  God  making  promise  &c. 

swore 

—  by  whom  he  might  swear, 

14.  unless     blessing     I     shall 

bless  thee, 

—  I  shall  multiply  thee. 

15.  patiently  enduring, 
vii.  2.  first  indeed  by  interpre- 
tation, is  king 

5.  that  is  to  say,  of 
1 1 .  If  then  perfection  was 
13.  attended  on 
15.  there  ariseth 
18.  indeed 

—  because  of  the  weakness 
21.  unto  him 

viii.  I.  we  have  spoken 
4- 
5- 

—  says  he 

6.  testament 

8.  and  I  will  perfect  unto  the 

house  of  Israel,  and  unto 
the  house  of  Judah,  a  new 
testament. 

9.  testament 

—  to  their  fathers 
10.  testament 

—  to  the  house 

—  in  their  heart  will  I  write 

them ; 
ix.  4.  a  golden  censer 

—  testament 

—  a  golden  pot 
9.  tlie  time  present  : 


with  haiiil 

by  the  Holy  CJhost 

20.  unto 

It  was  ncfcssarv 


J750-  ^7S'- 

As  I  749.  rudiments 

—  by  use 

—  and  of  the  imposition 

—  enlightened 

—  making  a  mockery  of  biui 

—  is  rejected 

—  to 

—  we  thus  speak. 

—  you  should  shew 

—  when  Ciod  made  promise  &c.  he 
swore 

—  to  swear  by, 

—  surely  blessing  I  will  bless  thee, 

—  I  will  multiply  thee. 

—  after  he  had  patiently  endured, 

—  first  by  interpretation  of  his 
name,  is  king 

—  that  is,  of 

—  If  then  perfection  were 

—  gave  attendance  at 

—  there  arise 

—  verily 
fbr  the  weakness 

—  to  him 

—  we  have  said 
yl  note. 
A  note. 

—  saith  he 

—  covenant 

—  when  I  will  make  a  new  cove- 
nant with  the  house  of  Israel, 
and  with  the  liousc  of  Juda. 

—  covenant 

—  with  their  fathers 

—  covenant 
with  the  house 

—  I  will  write  them  in  their 
heart : 

—  the  golden  censer 

—  covenant 

—  the  golden  pot 

—  the  time  then  present : 

./  note. 

—  with  hands 

—  through  the  Holy  Ghost 
_  to 

It  is  necessary  As  1750. 


DR.  ClIALLONKRS   NEW  TESTAMENT. 


863 


1749. 

HEBREWS, 
ix.  24.  the  Holies 

25.  the  Holies 
27.  unto  men 
28. 

X.  I.  of  the  good  things 
—  by  the  self-same  &c.  can 

never  make 
10.  In  the  which  will 

15.  he  said 

16.  the  testament 

—  unto  them 

26.  having  the  knowledge 
29.  testament 

—  by  which 

xi.  I.  that  appear  not 

3.  that  fi-om  invisible  things 
visible    things   might    be 
made. 
6,  to  them 

9.  in   the   land,   dwelling   in 

cottages,  with  Isaac  and 
Jacob  the  coheirs  of  the 
same  promise. 

20.  By  faith  also  of  things  to 

come,  Isaac  blessed  Jacob 
and  Esau. 

21.  Jacob  dying 

—  adored 

25.  Rather  cliusing  to  be  af- 
flicted 
32.  of  Gedeon,  Barac,  &c. 
33-  by  faith  conquered 
34.  valiant  in  battle 

—  of  foreigners 
xii.  I.  over  our  head 

—  and  sin  which  surrounds 

us; 

—  proposed  to  us. 
2.  and  now  sitteth 
5.  unto  children 
7.  discipline. 

9.  for  instruction,  and  we  re- 
verenced them : 

10.  according    to    their    own 

pleasure  instructed  us. 

—  might  receive  his  sanctifi- 

cation. 

1 1.  Nowallchastisementforthe 

present    indeed    seemeth 
not  to  bring 


^75°- 

^75^- 

As  1749. 

the  Sanctuaries 

— 

the  holy  places 

— 

for  men 

A  note. 

— 

of  good  things 

— 

can  never  with   the   self- same 

&c.  make 

— 

By  the  which  will 

— 

he  had  said 

— 

the  covenant 

— 

with  them 

— 

having  received  the  knowledge 



covenant 



with  which 

— 

that  are  not  seen 

— 

that  visible  things  might  be  made 

from  invisible. 



of  them 

— 

in  the  land  of  promise,  as  in  a 

strange  country,  dwelling  &c. 

the  heirs  with  him  of  the  same 

promise. 

— 

By  faith  also  Isaac  blessed  Jacob 

and   Esau,   concerning  things 

to  come. 

— 

Jacob  when  he  was  dying 

— 

worshiijped 

— 

choosing  rather  to  suft'er  perse- 

cution 

— 

of  Gedeon,  of  Barac,  &c. 

— 

through  faith  subdued 

— 

valiant  in  war 

— 

of  the  aliens 

— 

over  us 

— 

and  the  sin  that  surroundeth  us; 

that  is  set  before  us. 

and  sitteth 

to  children 

correction. 

who  corrected  us,  and  we  gave 
them  reverence ; 

chastened  us  according  to  theii- 
own  pleasure. 

might  be  partakers  of  his  holi- 
ness. 

Now  no  chastisement  for  the 
present  seemeth  to  bring 


3  A3 


364 


COLLATION   OK   KDITION'S  OF 


IS 


2  2. 

2.3- 
24. 


1749- 

HEBREWS. 

1  7.  till'  beuc'dictioii 
.  a  mountain 

a  fire 

atul  a  wliirlwind 

in  tlie  heavens 

refuse  him  not 

j'et  once  more : 

things  as  made, 
.  Therefore  receiving  &c.  wc 

have 
I .  the  charity  of  the  brother- 
hood 

that  labour 

to  me. 

tlic  Word  of  God  to  you  : 

and  the  same 

the  Holies 

by  his  own 

for  we  have  not  here  a 

one  that  is  to  come. 

always  to  God,  that  is  to 
say  the  fruit  of  lips  con- 
fessing to  his  name. 

in  few  words 

if  he  comes 

brethren  from  Italy 


^7S^-  ^752- 

yijii749.  tlie  blessing 

—  the  mountain 

—  the  fire 

—  nor  to  a  whirhviiul 

—  in  heaven 

—  refuse  not  him 

—  yet  once : 

—  things  that  are  made, 

—  Wherefore    wc    receiving    &c 

have 

—  fraternal  charity 

—  that  are  afflicted 

—  unto  me. 

—  to  you  the  word  of  God  : 

—  and  he  is  the  same 

—  the  sanctuary 

—  with  his  own 

—  For  here  we  have  no 

—  one  to  come. 

—  to  God  continually,  that  is,  the 

fruit  of  lips  giving  glory  to  his 
name, 
in  a  few  words  ^4s  1750. 

As  1749.  if  he  come 

—  brethren  of  Italv 


JAMES. 

i.  6.  moved    and  carried   about 
9.  in  his  exaltation 
JO.  And  the  rich, 
14.  is  tempted  by  his  own  con- 
cupiscence, being   drawn 
away 
27.  Religion  clean  &c.  is  this, 
to  visit 
ii-  2.  if  there  shall  come 

—  a  golden  ring  in  fine  ap- 
parel,   and     there     sliall 
come  in 
.V  and  shall  say  to  him,  sit 
thou  well :  but  say 
5.  poor  in  this  world 
to.  And  whosoever 

1 7.  so  faith  also,  if  it  have  not 

18.  by  works,  my  faith. 
26.  For  even  as 

iii.  I.  Be  ye  not 

5.  Even  so  the  tongue  also  is 


To  the  Tide— a  note. 
driven  and  tossed  about 
in  his  being  exalted 
But  the  rich, 

is  tempted,  being  drawn  away 
by  his  own  concupiscence 

Tliis   is  clean   religion,   &c.  to 

visit 
if  there  come 
a  gold  ring  in  gay  apjiarcl,  and 

there  come  in 

and  say  to  him,  sit  tiiou  here  in 
a  good  j)lacc  ;  and  say 
poor  of  chis  world 
Now  whosoever 
Even  so  faith,  if  it  has  not 
my  faith,  l)y  works. 
For  as 
Be  not 
Even  so  the  tongue  is 


UR,  CHAl.LONER  S  NEW  TESTAMENT, 


36^ 


1749. 

1750- 

1752. 

JAMES. 

iii.  6.  inflameth 

^41749. 

setteth  on  fire 

8.  an  unquiet  evil : 

' 

— 

a  restless  evil : 

iv.  I.  are  they  not 

— 

come  they  not 

V.  I.  which  shall  come 

— 

that  shall  come 

I.  PETEK. 

i.  13.  in  that  grace  which  i 

is  of- 

in  the  grace  which  is 

in  the  grace  which  is  offered  you 

fered  you  in  the 

offered  you  in 

the 

at  the 

18.  things  as  gold 

As  I  749. 

tilings  such  as  gold 

2 1 .  hath  given  him 

— 

gave  him 

24.  flower  of  grass. 

— 

flower  of  the  grass. 

25.  which  by  the  gospel 

hath 

— 

which  hath  been  preached  among 

been  preached  unto 

you. 

you. 

ii.  6.  it  is  said  in 

— 

it  is  contained  in 

7.  believe,  he  is  honour 

— 

believe,  honour : 

9.  marvellous  light. 

— 

admirable  light. 

12.  may    by  the    good   works 

— 

considering  you  by  i/our  good 

wliich  they  shall  behold 

works,  they  may  give  glory  to 

in  you,  glorify  God 

God 

iii.  7.  to  the  female 



to  the  woman 

8.  And  in  fine 

— 

And  finally 

1 1 .  and  pursue  it. 

— 

and  follow  it. 

12.  upon  them 

— 

against  them 

1 4 .  of  their  fear 

— 

of  their  terrour 

18.  enUvened  in 

— 

brought  to  life  by 

19.  coming  he  preached 

— 

he  came  and  preached 

21. 

— 

A  note. 

iv.  5.  render  account 

— 

give  account 

8.  a  multitude 

— 

the  multitude 

14.  blessed : 

— 

happy : 

v.  2.  not  for 

— 

and  not  for 

5.  and  to  the  humble 

but  to  the  humble 

As  I  750. 

9.  befalls 

befals 

befalleth 

1 1 .  empire 

As  1 749. 

dominion 

II.  PETER. 

1.  in  the  justice 

2.  Grace  to  you  and  peace  be 

accomplished 
5.   employing  all  care,  min- 
ister in  your  faith 
5,  6,  7.  in 

7.  love  of  brotherhood 
9.  having   forgotten    that  he 

was  purged 
10.  make  sure  your  calling,  &c. 
15.  that  after  my  decease  also, 

you  may  often  have, 
17.  I  have  pleased  myself, 


by  the  justice 

Grace  and  peace  be  multiplied 

to  you 
giving  all  diligence,  join  with 

your  faith 
with 

brotherly  love 
forgetting  his  being  purged 

make  your  calling  &c.  sure : 
that  you  may  also   often  have 

after  my  decease, 
I  am  well  pleased, 


3G6 


COLLATION  OF   EDITIONS   OF 


1749. 

^75°- 

II.  PETER. 

i.  19.  And  we  have 
ii.  1  • 

^.M749 

3.  pcnlition 

_ 

4.  delivered  them  drawn  down 

— 

by  infernal  ropes  to 

9.  from  temptation 

— 

10.  government 

— 

—   self-willed 



II.  bring   not   against    them- 

— 

selves  a  railing  judgment. 

13.  of  their  injustice,  counting 
for  a  pleasure  the  delights 
of  a  day 

—  stains  and  spots,  sporting 

themselves  to  excess, 

17.  fountains 

18.  proud  words 

—  by  the  desires 

—  who  for  a  little  while  es- 

cape, such  as  converse 
22.  has  happened 

—  his  vomit 

ii.  I.  this  second  Epistle 
8.  of  this  one  thing  be  not 
ignorant,  my  beloved, 

10.  works  which  are 

11.  burning  heat  ? 

13.  his  promises, 

14.  ye  may 

15.  given  him 

16.  certain  things 


1752. 

V\'e  have  also 

A  note. 
destruction 
delivered  them  to  infernal  ropes, 

drawn  down  to 
out  of  temptation 
governments 
pleasing  themselves 
bring  not  a  cursing  judgment 

against  them. 

A  note. 
of  injustice,  counting  pleasure 

the  delights  of  a  day  : 

stains  and  blemishes,  flowing  in 

delicacies, 
wells 

swelling  words 
through  the  desires 
who  had  escaped  a  little  fi"om 

them  that  converse 
hath  happened 
his  own  vomit 
this  is  the  second  Epistle 
be  not  ignorant,  my  beloved,  of 

this  one  thing, 
works  that  are 
burning  heat  of  fire, 
his  promise, 
you  may 
given  to  him 
some  things 


I.  JOHN. 

i.  2.  the  life  eternal 

ii.  3.  we  have  known  him 


4- 
8. 

8, 
»S- 
18. 
19. 

20. 

^5- 
27. 


m.  7 


He  who  saith 

12,  13,  14.  unto  yon 
which  are 


the  unction 
life  everlasting. 

that  any  man  teach 

and  is  truth, 

,  even  as  he  is  just. 


the  eternal  life 
we  know  him 

A  note. 
He  that  saith 

A  note 
to  you 
that  are 

7  Notes. 

A  note. 

A  note. 
nn  unction, 
eternal  life 

A  note. 
that  any  teach 
and  it  is  truth, 
as  he  also  is  just. 


DR.  CIIALLONEr''s  NEW    TESTAMENT, 


367 


111,  9 

22. 

iv.  I, 
3- 

lO. 

V.  I. 


1749- 

L  JOHN. 

committeth  not  sin. 
abideth 
things  which  arc 

if  they  be 

ho  hath  first  loved  us. 
him  who  begot 


,  And  there  are  three  who 

give  testimony 
,  that    give    testimony    on 

earth,  the  spirit,  and  the 

water. 


1750- 

A  note. 
As  1 749. 


A  note. 
As  17-19. 


18. 
20. 


and  hfe  eternal. 


A  note. 
As  1749. 


17.52- 

doth  not  commit  sin. 
remaineth 
things  that  are 
whether  they  be 

2  Notes. 
he  first  luved  us. 

that  begot 

A  note. 

2  Notes. 

For  there  are  three  that  bear 

testimony 
that  bear  testimony  on  earth,  tho 
spirit,  the  water, 

A  note. 
and  eternal  life. 


II.  JOHN. 

1 .  in  the  truth, 

2.  dwelleth 

3.  Grace  be  with  you,  mercy 

and  peace, 
II.  unto  him 


in  truth, 
abideth 

Grace,  mercy,  and  peace  be  with 
you, 
to  him 


III.  JOHN. 

7.  they  went  out, 
10.  For  this  cause, 
—  with  malicious  words  prat- 
ing against  us. 

JUDE. 

3,  II.  unto 

4.  ungodly  men,  turning  the 

grace  of  our  Lord  God 
7.  given  themselves  to 
9.  railing  speech, 

10.  whatever 

11.  after  the  error  of  Balaam, 

they     have     for     reward 
poured  out  themselves, 

—  the  contradiction 

25.  empire 


they  went  forth. 
Wherefore 

prating  against  us  with  mali- 
cious words. 


to 

ungodly,   turning  the  grace  of 

our  God 
given  themselves  over  to 
cursing  speech, 
whatsoever 
have  poured  out  themselves  after 

the  error  of  Balaam,  for  reward, 

the  gainsaying 
dominion 
5  Notes,  at  ?;.  6,  8,  9,  1 1,  14. 


APOCALYPSE. 

i.  10.  in  the  spirit 
14.  as  white  wool 
18.  And  alive 


in  spirit 

like  white  wool 

And  am  alive 


868 


COLLATION   OK   KDITIONS   OK 


1749. 
APOCALYTSE. 
ii.i.  These  things  saith  he  who 
hohk'th 
8.  Tliese  things  saith 
18.  — 

—  and  his  feet  are  like  to 
iii.  I.  These  things  saith 

7- 

8.  a  door  opened 

thou  hast  a  little  strength, 

and 

9.  I  will  Ijring  of 

—  adore 

14.  These  things 

17.  and  have  need 

—  and  knowest  not 

iv.  6.  in  the  sight  of  the  throne 
was 

—  like  to  chrystal : 

V.  1 1,  the  number  of  them  was 
vi.  I .  the  voice  of  thunder 
5.  a  pair  of  scales 

8.  followed  him. 

1 1 .  till  their  fellow-servants, 
and  their  bretliren,  who 
are  to  be  slain, 

14.  their  places. 

15.  the  rich,  and  the  strong, 

—  of  mountains. 
vii.  2.  the  sign 

3.  we  sign 

4  to  8.  signed 

4.  of  every  tribe 

5  to  8.  twelve  thousand  signed 
I  7.  the  fountains  of  the  waters 

of  life, 
viii. 
ix.  I .  unto  the  earth 

4.  the  sign 

5.  unto  them 

9.  the  noise 

■20.  plagues,  did  nol 
X.  6.  that  there  shouUl  be  time 
no  longer. 

7.  should  be  tinisiied 

8.  again  speaking  to  mo, 
xi.  3.  unto 

6.  over  waters 


1750- 

J75^- 

h  1749. 

Thus  saith  he  that  holdeth 

— 

Thus  saith 

and  liis  feet  like  unto 

— 

Thus  saith 

upon  the  earth 

As  I  749. 


that  time  shall  be  no 
longer. 

shall  be  finished 
As  1749. 


an  open  door 

These  words  are  omitted. 

I  will  bring  them  of 

worship 

Thus 

2  Notes. 
and  I  have  need 
and  thou  knowest  not 
before  the  throne  there  was 

like  crystal. 

the  number  of  them  were 
the  noise  of  thunder 
a  balance 

followed  after  him. 
till  their  brethren  that  should 
be  slain, 

their  place. 

the   rich   men,   and  the  strong 
men, 

of  the  mountains, 
the  seal 
we  seal 
sealed 

of  all  the  tribes 
were  sealed  twelve  thousand, 
the  living  fountains  of  waters. 


As  1750. 
the  seal 
to  them 
the  sound 
plagues,  yet  di<l  not 

As  1750. 
A  note. 
speaking  to  mc  again, 
to 
over  the  waters 


DU.  CIIAI 

.LONKR  S    NKW 

TESTAMEN'T.                              3bl 

1749, 

1750- 

^75^' 

APOCALYPSE. 

xi.  13.  there  was  made  a  great 

^.1749. 

there  was  a  great 

15.  this  world 

— 

the  world 

1 7.  taken  to  thee  t5«y 

— 

taken  thy 

18.  and  the  saints 

— 

and  to  the  saints 

xii.  1 .  a  great  sign  appeared 

— 

there  appeared  a  great  wonder 

2.  being  with  child  she  cried 

— 

she  being  with  child  cried 

3.  was  seen  another  sign 

— 

appeared  another  wonder 

—  diadems. 

— 

crowns. 

7.  fought  with 

— 

fought  against 

9.  that  old  serpent 

— 

the  old  serpent 

12,  14.  unto 

— 

to 

1 7.  angry  against 

— 

angry  with 

xiii.  I .  diadems 

— 

crowns 

3.  slain  to  death: 

— 

wounded  to  death  : 

4.  with  him. 

— 

with  it. 

5.  to  him 

— 

to  it 

—  to  him  to  do  two 

— 

to  it  to  do  for  two 

6,  7.  unto 

— 

to — A  note. 

16, 17.  character 

— 

mark 

xiv.  I.  upon 

— 

on 

2.  the  noise  of  many 

— 

the  voice  of  many 

—  as  the  voice  of  harpers 

— 

as  of  harpers 

6.  unto  them 

__ 

to  them 

7.  heaven  and  earth 

— 

the  heaven  and  the  earth 

8.  is  fallen,  is  fallen  : 



is  fallen,  she  is  fallen  : 

9,  II.  character 

— 

mark 

19,  20.  press 

^ 

wine-press 

20.  up  to 

— 

even  up  to 

XV.  6.  clothed  with  clean 

— 

clothed  in  clean 

xvi.  2.  upon  men 

— 

upon  the  men 

—  the  character 

■ 

the  mark 

5.  because  thou  hast 



who  hast 

8.  unto  him 

— 

to  him 

1 1 .  from  their  works. 

— 

for  their  works*, 

16. 

A  note. 

18.  never  had  been 

— 

never  hath  been 

xvii.  12.  received  kingdom, 

— 

received  a  kingdom, 

13.  one     design :     and     their 

— 

one  counsel :  and  they  shall  de*. 

strength  and  power  they 

liver  their  strength  and  power 

shall  deliver 
14.  fight  with 
xviii.  7.  and  lived  in 
—  am  no  widow ;  and  sorrow  I 
shall  not  see. 
8.  with  fire 

12.  and    silver,    and    precious 

stones,  &c.  &c. 

13.  and  odours, 

xix.  I .  of  much  people, 


— *  fight  against 

—  and  hath  been  in 

—  am  not  a  widow  ;  and  I  shall  see 

no  mourning, 
with  the  fire  As  1750. 

As  1749.  and  of  silver,  and  of  precious 

stones,  &c.  &c. 

—  and  of  odours, 

—  of  many  multitudes, 


370 


COLLATIONS   OK    KDITIONS,  &C. 


1749. 
APOCALYPSE, 
xix.  6.  thunders,  ^ 

1 1 .  bcliekl 

12.  diadems 
15.  the  nations 
ao.  the  character 

XX.  4.  his  character 

8.  they  came  upon 
xxi.  I .  was  gone, 
6.  freely. 

II.  tlie  Ught  thereof 
xxii.  5.  because  tlie  Lord 
17.  he  that  hearcth,   let  him 
say 

—  he  that  tliirsteth,  let  him 

come : 

—  freely. 


Memorandum. — In  the  foregoing  collation  I  have  not  noticed  simple 
misprints  ;  nor  the  difference  of  articles  a  and  an  ;  nor  occasional  differ- 
ences of  spelling,  &c.  :  nor  have  mentioned  that  some  words  are  printed 
in  Italics. 


1730- 

^752- 

As  1 749. 

thunderiiigs, 

l)oh()ld 

As  1750. 

As  1749. 

crowns 

— 

the  Gentiles 

— 

the  mark 

— 

his  mark 

— 

they  came  up  upon 

— 

was  passed  away, 

— 

free  cost. 



the  sight  thereof 

— 

for  the  Lord 

— 

let  him  that  heareth  say 

— 

let  him  that  thirsteth  come 

-- 

free  cost. 

It  appears  from  this  collation, 

1.  That  the  2nd  edition  differs  from  the  ist  (1749)  in  124  places  of  the 

Text,  (75  of  which  occur  in  the  four  Gos|)els) :  and  in  six  Notes  j 
viz.  on  Acts  vii.  48;  Rora.  vii.  i  ;  2  Corinth,  ix.  1  1  ;  i  John  iii.  9  ;  v.  i, 
and  1 8.  The  variations  are  seldom  of  much  consequence. 

2.  That   the    2nd   edition    (1750)    differs   from   bot/i   1749   and    1752,    in 

eighteen  places  of  the  Tej:t ;  and  in  three  notes :  namely,  on  Acts 
vii.  48;  and  2  Corinth,  ix.  1 1 ;  (which  notes  are  not  found  either  in 
1749  or  1752:)  and  i  John  v.  i  ;  where  the  note  is  retained  in  1752, 
but  with  considerable  alteration. 

3.  That  the  3rd  edition  (1752)  differs  from  the  first  in  more  than  two 

thousand  places  of  the  Text ;  and  has  a  hundred  and  nineteen  addi- 
tional Notes. 

Yet,  the  clerical  'Approljation'  prefixed  to  all  these  editions,  both  as  to  7Vj/ 
and  Notes,  is  tlie  same;   being  dated  in  1748. 


APPENDIX. 

No.  VI. 

BIBLE    OF    1791.     4^. 

Passages  in  the  New  Testament  translated  differently  from 
Dr.  ChaUoner''s  Testament  of  1 752. 

S.  Matthew  i.  23.  shall   bring   forth.       ii.  6.   who   shall   rule. 

11.  offered  to  him.  14.  who  rising  up,  took.  20.  rise.  ib.  who 
sought.  21.  who  rising  up  took.  22.  retired  into  the  parts. 
23.  that  it  might  be  fulfilled  what  was  said  by  the  prophets,  that 
he  shall  be  called  a  Nazarene.  iii.  i.  came.  3,  who,  for  that: 
a7id  so  generally,  through  the  hool\  4.  John  himself:  his  food, 
6.  the  Jordan,  io.  yieldeth  not.  11.  who  is  to  come.  ib.  stronger: 
to  carry,  15.  suffer  it  now.  16.  went  up  presently:  behold, 
iv.  4.  Man  liveth  not  by  bread.  6.  That  he  hath  given :  charge  of 
thee :  hurt  thy  foot.  9.  if  falling  down  thou  wilt  adore  me.  14.  that 
what  was  said  by  Isaias  the  prophet  might  be  fulfilled.  18.  two 
brothers.  19.  become  fishers.  21.  brothers.  22.  immediately 
leaving  their  nets.  23.  all  diseases  and  infirmities.  v.  i.  Now 
Jesus  seeing :  he  had  sat  down.  6.  they  shall  be  filled.  1 1 .  all 
manner  of  evil.  1  2.  Rejoice  and  be  exceeding  glad.  13.  it  is  then 
good  for  nothing.  14.  a  city  that  is  set.  17.  Think  not.  20.  I 
say  to  you  :  abound  more  than.  21,  22.  shall  be  guilty.  23.  if  thou 
offerest. — at  the  altar.  24.  first  go.  25.  make  an  agreement. 
37.  from  evil.  46.  those.  vi.  i.  that  you  may  be  seen.  5.  to  pray 
standing:  at  the  corners.     7.  you  are  praying:   they  are  heard. 

12.  as  we  forgive.  14.  will  also  forgive.  15.  your  sins.  16.  to  men 
they  may  appear  fasting.  18.  fasting  to  men.  19,  20.  dig  through. 
23.  if  therefore — how  great  will  the  darkness  itself  be?  25.  the 
food.  26.  are  not  you.  vii.  2.  you  have  measured.  3.  a  mote  in 
thy  brother's  eye — a  beam  in  thy  own  eye.  5.  see  to  cast.  13.  who 
enter  by  it.  17.  yieldeth — bad  tree.  18.  yield — bad  tree.  ]  9.  yield- 
eth.    22.  in  thy  name  cast  out  devils.     29.  having  authority — their 

3  b  2 


372  rtlAUIM.S   (>(     TKK 

Bcribes.  viii.  14.  Tcter's  mother-in-law.  17.  that  it  might  be  ful- 
filled :  mnl  so  generally  throiinh  the  boot:.  ix.  12.  sick.  16.  what 
was  whole. — and  the  rent  is  made  worse.  17.  the  bottles  are  lost. 
18.  just  now  dead.  24.  they  laughed  at  him.  25.  when  the  crowd 
was  turned  out,  the  girl  arose.  ^^.  the  devil  being  cast  out. 
X.  25.  the  Master.  xiii.  52.  a  master  of  a  house.  xiv.  20.  baskets 
full  of  fragments.  xv.  2'!.  the  confines  of  Tvre.  xvi.  23.  Go 
after  me,  Satan.  xix.  11.  all  receive  not.  xx.  i.  a  master  of  a 
family.  xxi.  33.  a  master  of  a  family.  xxii.  10.  filled  with  guests. 
13.  Having  bound  his  hands  and  feet  east  hitn.  xxv.  24.  thou  had 
not  strewed.  xxvi.  60.  there  came  in  two.  xxvii.  i.  held  a 
council.  21.  which  will  you  have.  49.  stay.  66.  made  the  sepul- 
chre sure  with  guards,  sealing  the  stone.  xxviii.  12.  having  taken 
counsel. 

S.  IVIark  v.  15.  of  a  sound  mind.  vi.  12.  that  they  should  do 
penance.  20.  having  heard  him,  did.  viii.  33.  Go  after  me  Satan 
— thou  dost  not  relish.  xiii.  18.  may  not  hapjien.  xiv.  27.  scan- 
dalized in  n>c.  0^^.  that  if  it  were  possible,  the  hour  pass  from  him. 
44.  cautiously.  xv.  7.  with  seditious  men.  8  to  desire  what  he 
always  done  to  them.       xvi.  20.  cooperating  with  them. 

S.  Luke  i.  27.  the  name  of  the  Vii-gin.  65.  were  divulged, 
ii.  32.  thy  people  of  Israel.  34.  for  the  ruin.  v.  10.  thou  shalt  be 
taking.  vi.  29.  hinder  not.  35.  the  Most  High.  38.  that  you 
shall  measure.  vii.  20.  expect  we?  21.  sores.  viii. 53.  laughed 
at  him.  56.  whom  he  charged.  ix.  lo.  having  taken  them  he 
retired  apart.  26.  his  majesty,  and  of  his.  27.  I  say  to  you  truly. 
29.  the  appearance — shining.  31,32.  majesty.  31.  which  he  was 
to  accomplish.  38.  the  only  one  I  have.  51.  of  his  assumption  — 
to  go  to.  xi.  14.  admired.  17.  a  house  upon  a  house.  18—20.  in 
Beelzebub.  42.  leave  tho.se  undone.  xii.33,  the  thief  approach- 
eth  not.  47.  hath  not  prepared.  xiii.  3.  You  do  penance.  11.  was 
bent  down.  xiv.  i .  prince  of  the  Phari.sees.  9.  with  blushing, 
xvii.  I.  that  scandals  will  not  come.  3.  do  penance.  xix.  2.  and 
this  was  the  chief.  48.  all  the  people  were  held  in  suspense  to  hear 
him.  XX.  6.  ai-e  certain.  18.  it  will  dash  him  to  pieces.  28.  he 
hath  been  without  children.  29.  without  sons.  30.  without  a  son. 
xxi.  19.  inmiediately.  xxii.  10.  that  which  he  entereth  into. 
26.  as  the  least.  37.  with  the  wicked  he  wa.s  reputed.  54.  Then 
apprehending  him.  5-,.  wIkmu  when  a  certain  servant, — and  had 
looked  u])on  him.     xxiii.  i  i.  despi.scd  him.     39.  who  were  hanging. 

S.  JoMX  ii.  4.  what  is  that  to  me  and  you.       iii.  t,^-  ^''^^h  attested 


BIBLK    Ol'    179  I.       4".  37''3 

by  his  seal.  v.  35.  shining  lamp.  vi,  14.  the  prophet  indeed. 
39.  1  lose  not  thereof.  50.  descending  down.  53.  debated.  vi.  3. 
pass  from  hence.  8.  my  time  is  not  yet  fulfilled.  viii.  16.  but  I 
and  ho  that  sent  me,  the  Father.  is..  30.  For  in  this  is  a  wonder- 
ful thing.  X.  8.  All  they  who  came,  are.  12.  whose  own  sheep 
they  are  not: — snatcheth.  xi.  8.  but  just  now.  17.  31-  the 
sepulchre.  xii.  46.  I  the  light  am  come.  xiii.  31.  he  protested. 
xiv.  2.  because  I  go.  xv.  9,  10.  remain,  xvi.  14,  15.  will  declare. 
30.  for  thee  it  is  not  needful  in  this.  31.  Now  do  you  believe? 
xvii.  12.  hath  perished.  15.  1  do  not  ask  that  thou  shouldest  take 
them  away  out  of  the  world,  but  that  thou  preserve  them  from 
evil.  xviii.  17.  said.  23.  spoken  ill.  xix.  2.  about  him  they 
put.  29.  putting  a  sponge — offered  it.  xx.  11.  Whilst  she  was 
then.  18.  Cometh  telling.  27.  be  not  incredulous  but  faithful. 
xxi.  23.  that  that  disciple  dieth  not. 

Acts  i.  2.  giving  commands.  11.  so  shall  he  come.  14.  were 
persevering  with  one  mind.  21.  have  been  with  us.  ii.  6.  when 
this  voice  was  made.  23.  you  have  crucified  and  put  to  death. 
24.  be  detained  by  it.  36.  hath  made  him  Lord  and  Christ,  this 
same  Jesus.  38.  But  Peter  to  them,  Do  penance  (said  he),  iii.  7. 
became  firm.  19.  be  penitent.  26.  every  one  should  convert  him- 
self, iv.  I.  unto  them.  2.  declared.  3.  in  custody.  6.  of  the 
priestly  race.  13.  Now  they  seeing,—  knowing.  16.  a  miracle — 
conspicuous.  17.  divulged.  30.  in  this  that  thou  stretch  forth. 
V.  I,  2.  a  field.  2.  kept  part, — conscious  of  it.  3.  keep  part. 
2r.  being  arrived,  tb.  assembled  the  Council.  24.  they  were  in 
doubt  what  was  become  of  them.  31.  penitence.  37.  whosoever 
consented.  38.  will  fall  to  nothing.  39.  you  are  not  able  to  de- 
stroy it. — to  oppose  God.  vi.  6.  they  placed  in  the  presence  of. 
9.  But  certain  men  »S:c.  rose  up  disputing.  15.  looking  earnestly 
upon  him.  vii.  22.  powerful.  24.  having  seen  a  certain  man. 
26.  to  them  that  were.  ^^.  sent  a  prince.  39.  repulsed  him, — 
returned  back.  45.  expelled  from  the  face.  51.  with  a  stiff  neck 
and  uncircumciscd  heart.  ^6.  rushed  in  violently.  57.  having 
cast  him  out  of  the  city.  viii.  2.  took  care  of.  3.  Saul  ravaged; 
■ —  haling.  7.  I'/ie  ivhole  verse  is  different.  9.  The  terse  is 
ungranimatical.  i  i .  They  were  attentive  to  him  —  with  his 
sorceries.  13.  he  adhered:  seeing  also  wonders  and  miracles 
done,  he  was  struck  with  amazement.  20.  thou  hast  esteemed 
the  gift  of  God  to  be  purchased.  22.  that  perhaps,  ix.  21.  at- 
tacked violently :  for  this  pm-posCj  that  he  might  lead.     24.  they 


.'57i  im;ai)IN(;s  ok  tmk 

guarded.  z6.  lie  offered.  27.  liad  acteil  contidently.  28.  acting 
confidently.  3S.  witli  this  request,  delay  not  to  come  even  to  us. 
39.  was  arrived.  x.  4.  have  ascended.  14.  I  have  never  eaten 
any  connuon  and  unclean  tiling.  15.  hath  purified.  36.  through 
Jesus.  44.  wore  hearing.  45.  had  come ; — becau.se  :  was  also 
poured  out.  48.  intreated  him  to  stay.  xi.  2.  di.-puted  against 
him,  17.  oppose.  22.  the  report  of  these  things,  xii.  4.  whom 
as  soon  as  he  had  apprehended,  ih.  four  quaternions.  9.  knew 
not  that  it  was  true  which  was  done  by  the  Angel.  1 2.  assembled. 
17.  being  gone  out.  18.  confusion.  19.  they  should  be  led  away. 
—  stayed,  ybr  abode:  and  so  repeatedly.  22.  with  acclamations 
cried  out.  23.  and  eaten  up  by  worms  he  expired.  xiii.  17.  a 
mighty  arm.  20.  as  it  were  after:  after  these  things.  25.  the 
shoes  of  whose  feet.  26.  sons  of  the  race.  28.  they  petitioned  of 
Pilate  that  they  might  put  him  to  death.  31.  are  witnesses  of  him. 
34.  the  holy  faithful  things  of  David.  48.  were  pre-ordained. 
50.  territories.  xiv.  i.  a  great  multitude.  3.  stayed  there,  act- 
ing. 5.  treat  them.  7.  disabled  ;  lame.  8.  this  man  heard  Paul 
speaking.  13.  they  ran.  18.  and  having  stoned  Paul.  xv.  11. 
agrees  with  the  Authorized  Versio7i.  12.  relating.  14.  related 
how; — visited  the  Gentiles  to  take  out.  17.  the  rest.  21.  from 
ancient  times.  ^tZ-  having  stayed  there  some  time  they  were  dis- 
missed. 37.  had  a  mind  to  take  along  with  him.  xvi.  15.  there 
remain.  22.  their  garments  being  torn  off".  27.  imagining. 
33.  and  presently  all  his  family.  34.  his  family.  35.  dismiss  these 
men.  36.  that  you  should  be  dismi.ssed.  37.  after  having  whipped 
us;  they  sent  us.  38.  and  they  themselves  send  us  out.  39.  en- 
treated them  :  leading  tliem  out.  40.  coming  out ;  they  entered, 
xvii.  ^.  I  declare.  6.  they  haled  Jason.  9.  having  received  satis- 
faction from  Jason.  13.  disturbing.  16.  was  excited;  seeing  the 
city  given  up.  1 8.  a  publisher.  22.  you  are  in  all  things  as  it  were. 
24.  he  being  the  Lord.  28.  we  move  and  we  arc.  30.  having 
overlooked.  xviii.  4.  he  disputed — interposing  the  name.  6.  con- 
tradicting. 19.  disputed.  20.  intreated  him  to  make  a  longer 
stay.  23.  passing  in  order  through.  28.  he  vigorously  convinced 
the  Jews  in  public.  xix.  6.  They  .spoke  tongues.  11.  special 
miracles  by  the  hand.  19.  curious  things: — the  price  of  them 
being  conqtuted.  20.  was  confirmed.  27.  shall  be  thought  nothing 
of.  40.  in  danger  of  being  charged  with  :  (of  whom  we  can  give 
no  account.)  xx.  9.  a  heavy  sleep.  10.  To  whom  when  l\aul 
went  down  and  laid  himself  upon  him  and  embracing  him  said,  &c. 


BiBi.F,  OF  1 791.     4°.  -375 

27.  have  not  been  wanting.  34.  that  as  for  such  things.  35.  we 
must  receive  the  weak.  xxi.  30.  there  was  a  concourse  of  people. 
xxii.  12.  a  man  according  to  the  law,  having  a  good  character. 
21.  the  nations.  xxiii.  1.  with  an  entire  good  conscience.  21.  wait- 
ing for  thy  promise.  xxiv.  2.  being  cited;  thy  foresight.  8.  from 
whom  thou  being  judge  mayst  know.  14.  the  sect.  18.  they  found 
me  ;  not  with  a  crowd.  22.  knowing  most  certainly.  xxv.  10. 
Csesar\s  tribunal.  11.  that  deserveth  death.  16.  his  defence. 
18.  they  brought  in  no  cause  wherein  1  could  suspect  any  evil, 
xxvi.  9.  I  myself  was  indeed  persuaded;  in  opposition  to.  2r.  at- 
tempted. 24.  was  speaking;  and  giving  an  account.  29.  these 
chains.  3 1 .  they  conferred  with  one  another  :  nothing  that  de- 
serveth. xxvii.  15.  the  ship  was  carried  away.  18.  they  threw 
overboard.  20.  storm  threatening ;  all  hopes  of  our  safety  were 
now  lost.  2  1.  suffered.  26.  into  a  cei'tain  island.  33.  you  have 
waited  and  continued  fasting.  xxviii.  2.  the  rain  falling.  6.  they 
waiting  for  it  a  long  time.  13.  From  thence  coasting.  14.  meet- 
ing with  brethren  we  were  invited  to  stay.  14.  for  Rome.  19. 
opposing.     22.  it  is  every  where  contradicted. 

Romans  i.  10.  beseeching  that  by  any  means.  18.  impiety.  ii. 
12.  under  the  Law.  15.  within  themselves  accusing  them  or  else 
defending  them.  26.  the  ordinances.  iii.  2.  the  words.  24.  gratis, 
iv.  5.  the  impious.  11.  faith  which  is  in  uncircumcision ;  all  the 
believers  uncircumcised.  vi.  5.  in  like  manner  we  shall  be.  viii.  2. 
hath  delivered.  5.  relish  the  things.  34.  yea  who  rose  also  again, 
ix.  6.  hath  failed.  31.  in  pursuing.  x.  11.  confounded.  xi.  4. 
I  have  reserved  to  myself.  26.  impiety.  xii.  8.  with  solicitude. 
XV.  26.  some  contribution  for  the  poor  saints.  xvi.  4.  exposed. 
7.  renowned. 

1  Corinthians  i.  5.  in  every  word.  25.  for  that  which  appeareth 
foolish  of  God,  &c.  and  that  which  appeareth  weakness.  28.  mean 
things; — that  he  might  destroy  the  things.  30.  from  him.  ii.  6. 
who  are  destroyed.  7.  a  mystery,  which  is  hidden,  which  God  pre- 
destinates. TO.  even  the  profound  things.  iv.  i.  so  look  upon  us. 
3.  by  human  judgment.  8.  you  are  satiated.  9.  destinated  to 
death.  v.  i.  It  is  heard  for  certain; — that  some  one  hath.  vi.  4. 
if  therefore  you  shall  have  judgments  about  the  things  of  the  world' 
7.  take  the  injury; — suffer  the  fraud.  10.  Sodomites.  ix.  27.  re- 
probate. X.  27.  of  the  infidels.  xi.  32.  that  we  may  not  be 
damned.  xiii.  12.  in  an  obscure  manner.  xv.  24.  shall  have 
abolished  all  principality,  and  authority  and  power.      28.  to  him 


376  UKADIXii^  OK  THE 

who  subjected  all  things  to  himself.  3  '•  I  'lie  daily  by  your  glory. 
39.  but  some  is  that  of  men.  44  an  animal  IkxIv.  16.  animal, 
xvi.  6.  make  a  stay.  7.  remain.  (S.  stay.  y.  a  ^ato  is  opened  to 
me  larg-e  and  evident.      12.  I  let  you  know,      14.  actions. 

2  CoRiXTiiiANs  i.  11.    by    many    persons.         15.   second    favour. 

17.  when  therefoi'c  I  had  a  mind  to  do  this,  did  I  use  levity? 
ii.  II.  circumvented.       iii.  3.  you  being  made  manifest  that  you  are. 

18,  with  face  uncovered.  v.  2.  clothed  over.  3.  that  we  may  be. 
4.  clothed  over.  1 1.  we  persuade  men.  13.  transported  in  mind ; 
whether  we  are  more  moderate.  19.  hath  placed  in  us.  vi.  8. 
through  infamy  and  good  name,  as  seducers  and  yet  speaking 
truth.  vii.  I.  sanctification.  10.  penance  unto  salvation  which  is 
lasting.  12.  not  on  the  account  of  him  who  did  the  injury,  nor  of 
him  who  suffered  the  wrong: — our  solicitude.  viii.  7.  charity, 
lo.  the  year  before.  12.  which  it  hath.  21.  we  foresee.  ix.  2. 
ready  mind.  13.  ]Jy  the  proof  of  this  ministry,  glorifying  God  in 
the  obedience  of  your  confession .  1 4.  having  an  affection  for  you  : 
eminent  grace.  x.  3.  walking.  4.  the  destruction  of  fortifications, 
subverting  of  counsels.  11.  such  are  we  also.  12.  rank.  xi.  7. 
gratis.  9.  burdensome  ;  without  being  a  burden.  13.  labourers. 
20,  be  extolled.  27.  in  many  fastings.  29.  I  do  not  burn?  xii.  7. 
puff  me  up.  1 1 .  in  nothing  have  I  been  inferior  to  those.  13.  par- 
don me  this  injury     17  and  18.  circumvent. 

Galatians  i.  18.   stayed  with   him.       ii.  ti.  he  was  blameable. 

14.  to  follow  the  way  of  Jews.  iv.  9.  poor  elements.  16.  in  tell- 
ing you  the  truth  ?  24.  which  bringeth  forth  unto  bondage.  25.  hath 
an  affinity  with  that  which  now  is.  29.  who  was  according  to  the 
."spirit.  V.  I.  stand  firm.  9.  the  whole  mass.  10.  that  you  will 
not  be  of  another  mind,  i  j  .  the  scandal  of  the  cross  is  therefore 
made  void.  15.  eat  one  another.  26.  not  become  desirous,  vi.  i. 
spirit  of  mildness.     9.  not  failing. 

Ei'iMcsiANs  i.  6.  by  which  he  made  us  acceptable  through.      14.  for 
the  redemption.       ii.  7.  in  goodness  upon  us.       12.  the  testaments. 

15.  abolishing;  establishing  peace.  j 6.  destroying.  17.  near  at 
hand.  iii.  ^.  in  brief.  6.  co-heirs;  joint  partakers  of.  1 1.  eter- 
nal decree.  1  2.  affiance  and  access.  13. 1  beseech  you  not  to  be 
disheartened.  16.  with  power.  20.  then  we  ask.  21.  throughout 
all.  iv.  4.  your  vocation.  7 .  of  the  gift.  1  o.  might  fulfil,  j  i .  .some 
indeed  he  gave  to  be; — and  others.  12.  the  pei-fection  ; — unto  the 
edification.  14.  That  we  may  not  now  be  children.  14.  in  crafti- 
ness.    15.  but  performing.     18.  obscured  with  darkness  and  alien- 


BIBI,K   OK    1791.       4".  377 

ated.  21.  if  yet  you  have  heard.  28.  who  is  in  need.  29.  may 
afford.  3 1. taken  away.  v.  12.  in  private,  it  is  shameful  even  to 
mention.  17.  become  not.  31.  adhere  to.  33.  reverence.  vi.  5. 
obey  your  carnal  masters  ; — as  Christ.  10.  the  might  of  his  povirer. 
11.  snares. 

Pjiimppiaxs  i.  II.  replenished  with.  14.  having  taken  courage. 
17.  imagining.  23.  being  by  much  the  better.  24.  to  remain  in 
the  flesh.  ii.  6.  thought  it  no  robbery,  himself  to  be  equal  to 
God.  7.  made  to  the  likeness  of  men,  and  in  shape  Ibund  as  a 
man.  12.  work  your  salvation  with.  14.  and  hesitations.  15.  a 
depraved.  25.  and  the  minister  to  my  wants.  iii.  9.  the  justice 
which  is  of  God  in  faith.  14.  I  pursue  towards  the  mark,  for  the 
prize  of  the  supernal  vocation.  iv.  6.  Be  not  solicitous  about 
anything  : — your  petitions.  8.  amiable,  for  lovely.  15.  commu- 
nicated to  me.     22.  house. 

CoLOssiANs  i.  2.  To  them  who  are  at  Colossse,  the  saints  and 
faithful  bi'ethren  in  Christ  Jesus.  1 9.  it  hath  well-pleased,  that  all 
fulness.  ii.  14.  the  same  he  took  out.  15.  divesting  principali- 
ties, iii.  25.  that  doth  an  injury :  hath  done  unjustly.  iv.  16.  shall 
be  read  among  you,      18.  my  chains. 

1  Thessalonians  i.9.  of  entrance: — you  were  converted,  ii.2.  con- 
tumeliously  treated  : — sohcitude.  10.  among  you  who.  J3.  (asit 
truly  is).  iv.  9.  Now  concerning  fraternal  charity.  v.  13.  for 
their  work.     24.  who  will  also  perform. 

2  Thessalonians  i.  3.  We  ought  to  give:  as  it  is  meet.  8.  giving 
vengeance.  ii.  2.  be  terrified.  10.  believe  a  lie.  1  2.  belief  of  the 
truth.       iii.  8.  in  toil  working. 

1  Timothy  i.  6.  vain  talk.  13.  contumelious.  ii.  15.  by  bearing 
children.  iii.  3.  not  litigious.  11.  not  detracting.  16.  of  piety, 
iv.  6.  Proposing  these  things.  8.  piety.  13.  attend  to.  16.  Attend 
to  thyself.  v.  i  i.  shun.  13.  inquisitive.  vi.  4.  blasphemies. 
5.  esteeming  gain  to  be  piety.  6.  But  piety  with  sufficiency. 
9.  who  would  become.  11.  pursue  justice,  piety.  19.  that  they 
may  obtain  true  hfe. 

2  Timothy  i.  10.  hath  enlightened  life.  12.  I  am  not  confounded. 
14.  the  good  deposited  in  trust  to  thee.  ii.  9.  In  which  I  labour 
even  unto  chains.  14.  the  subversion.  16.  vain  speeches:  impiety. 
22.  from  a  pure  heart.  25.  if  at  any  time  God  give  them.  26.  they 
recover  themselves.  iii.  5.  of  piety.  8.  as  to  the  faith.  12.  who 
will  live  piously.  14.  thou  hast  learned.  16.  divinely  inspired. - 
iv.  3.  will  not  bear.     4.  turn  away  indeed  :    and  will   be  turned. 

3c 


378  lt£AI)(\c;s   OI     IHH 

8.  come  ppecclily  to  inc.  J4.  rnaiiy  evil  things  :  will  render  to  liim. 
15.  opposed.      16.  first  defence. 

Titus  i.  i.  to  piety.     6.  not  accused  of  luxury,  nor  disobedient. 

15.  to  the  defiled  and  the  unbelievers.  16.  They  confess:  in  their 
deeds.  ii.  2.  in  chax'ity.  4.  young  women  prudence.  8.  sound 
speech,  unblameable.  y.  not  contradicting.  12.  renouncing  impiety. 
— and  piously.  13.  Waiting  for.  14.  and  purify  : — pursuing  good 
works.       iii.  2.  but  modest :  all  mildness.     4.  of  our  Saviour  God. 

8.  of  these  things  1  will  have  thee  to  affirm  earnestly.  13.  care- 
fully. 

PniLE.MON  9.  thou  being  such  a  one,  as  Paul  the  aged.  13.  de- 
tained :  that  for  thee.  23.  Epaphras,  my  fellow-prisoner,  &c. 
salutes  thee. 

IIkbhews  i.  I.  God  having  spoken  on  divers  occasions.  3.  the 
splendor  of  his  glory.     4.  name  above  them.     6.  he  introduceth. 

9.  above  them  that  arc  partakers  with  thee.  ii.  11.  from  one. 
iii.  6.  if  we  retain  a  firm  confidence  and  the  glory.  13.  while  to- 
day is  named.  17.  were  laid.  19.  of  incredulity.  iv.  1.  lest 
perhaps  forsaking  the  promise  of  enteiing.  iv.  2.  with  a  faith. 
6.  incredulity.  1 1.  incredulity.  1  2.  more  penetrating.  14.  Having 
therefore  a  great  high  priest  who  hath  j)enetrated  the  heavens. 
V.  1 1,  great  things  to  say.  12.  not  of  solid  food.  14.  solid  food. 
vi.  13.  God  making  a  promise : — greater,  by  whom  he  might  swear. 
14.  saying,  unless  blessing.  vii.  2.  who  indeed  first  by  interpreta- 
tion is  king.  4.  the  chief  things.  5.  they  of  the  sons  of  Levi. 
9.  by  Abraham.  18.  an  abrogation.  19.  an  introduction  :  we  ap- 
proach. 25.  by  himself.  27.  by  offering  up.  28.  which  is  after 
the  law.  viii.  1.  of  the  things  spoken  the  sum  is.  4.  others  who 
should  offer.     6.  better  testament.     7.  that  first.     8.  testament. 

9.  testament,     jo.  testament: — to  the  house.       ix.  i.  of  worship. 

2.  For  the  first  tabernacle  was  made.     4.  golden  urn  : — testament. 

10.  justifications.      11.   being    present.      12.    into    the    sanctuary. 

16.  intervene.      17.  it  is  not  yet  of  force.       x.  i.  of  the  good  things. 

3.  a  remembrance.  5.  'J'herefore  coming.  12.  But  ho  offering. 
16.  testament :  unto  them:  giving  my  laws.  19.  the  Sanctuary. 
29.  the  testament.  30.  revenge.  31.  a  dreadful  thing.  32.  you 
sustained  :  conihct.  ^^.  on  the  one  part :  a  spectacle :  them  that 
lived  in  that  manner.  34.  those  who  were  in  chains,  and  received 
with  joy  the  plundering  of  your  goods  : — and  permanent  substance. 
38.  my  just  one.  39.  the  salvation.  xi.  i .  the  conviction  of  things 
that  appear  not.     12.  and  him  utterly  decayed.     18.  in  Isaac  shall 


IJIRLK  OF    1 791.       4".  379 

seed  be  called  to  thee.  23.  infant.  34.  recovered  from  their  infirm- 
ity. *i.  of  foreigners,  xii.  i.  proposed  unto  us.  2.  proposed  unto 
him:  underwent.  7.  under  chastisement.  God  offereth  himself  to 
you  as  to  sons.  9.  Moreover,  we  have  had  indeed  for  our  instruct- 
ers  the  fathers  of  our  flesh,  and  we  reverenced  them.  13.  may  go 
astray.  20.  and  if  a  beast  shall  touch.  24.  better  than  Abel. 
27.  that  those  things  remain.  xiii.  7.  considering  well  the  end  of 
their  conversation,  imitate  their  faith.  8.  and  the  same.  9.  car- 
ried away  :  best  to  establish  the  heart.  1 1 .  whose  blood  for  sin  is 
brought.  14.  permanent  city.  15.  confessing  his  name.  20.  testa- 
ment. 21.  make  you  perfect  in  every  good  work.  22.  bear  with 
the  word. 

James  i.  i.  a  servant.  9.  in  his  exaltation.  17.  of  vicissitude. 
27.  Religion  pure  and  unspotted  with  God  :  undefiled.  ii.  3.  you 
cast  your  eyes  upon.  iii.  2.  to  turn  about.  5.  fire  kindleth  a 
great  wood.  11.  through  the  same  passage.  15.  diabolical. 
iv.  8.    Approach   to   God,    and   he   will   approach.      10.   humble. 

16.  you  glory  :  glorying.  v.  2.  putrified.  3.  is  rusted.  4.  reaped 
your  fields,  of  which  you  have  defrauded  them,  crieth  out.  5.  in 
luxuries.  8.  draweth  near.  13.  sing  psalms.  18.  the  earth 
yielded. 

I  Petee  i,  2.  unto  the  obedience.  6.  now  if  need  be  for  a  little 
time  to  be  made  sorrowful.  1 1 .  Searching  into  what  time  or  man- 
ner of  time  the  spirit  of  Christ  should  signify  in  them  :  foretelling. 
14.  not  conformed  to.  15.  But  according  to  him  who  is  holy  who 
hath  called  you,  be  you  also  holy  in  all  conversation.     16.  For. 

17.  the  Father.  18.  corruptible  gold.  25.  unto  you.  ii.  2.  infants. 
4.  To  whom  approaching  the  living  stone  :  and  honoured.  9.  a 
royal  priesthood.  12.  may  glorify  God.  16.  a  cloak  of  malice. 
20.  if  sinning  and  being  buffeted  you  suffer  it.  25.  the  pastors, 
iii.  5.  women  hoping  in  God.  6.  any  trouble.  8.  loving  brother- 
hood. 9.  that  by  inheritance  you  may  possess.  11.  seek  peace 
and  pursue  it.  20.  who  in  time  past  had  been  incredulous. 
22.  swallowing  up  :  might  become  :  he  being  gone.  iv.  2.  accord- 
ing to.  8.  have  a  mutual  charity  :  a  multitude.  11.  let  it  be  as 
from  the  power.  12.  Most  dearest.  13.  But  rejoice,  being  par- 
takers.    15.  as  coveting  the  goods  of  others.      16.  in  that  name. 

18.  the  wicked.  19.  Therefore  also  they  who  suffer,  &c. — let  them 
commend.  v.  i.  a  witness  of  Christ.  3.  domineering.  5.  and 
giveth   grace   to   the    humble.      7.  Casting    all    your    solicitude. 

3(:  2 


380  RKADIN'GS  OK  THE 

lo.  when  you  have.     13.  elected  together  saluteth  you.     14.  Grace 
unto  you  all  who  are. 

2  1*KTER  i.  I.  a  servant  and  an  Apostle:  in  the  justice.  2.  Gi-ace 
to  you  and  peace  be  fulfilled.  3.  According  as  all:  and  piety. 
4.  very  great.  6,  7.  piety.  10.  you  may  make  sure  your  vocation 
and  election.  12.  to  admonish  you  always  of  these.  1^.  just:  to 
stir  you  up  by  admonition.  14.  that  the  putting  off.  15.  will  en- 
deavour that  you  frequently  have.  16.  we  have  not,  by  following 
artificial  I'ablcs,  made  known  :  but  we  were  eye-witnesses  of  his 
greatness.  19.  And  wo  have  the  word  of  pro])hecy  more  firm,  to 
which  you  do  well  to  attend  as  to  a  light  shining  : — the  morning- 
star,  ii.  2.  their  luxuries  :  by  whom  :  blasphemed.  3.  ceaseth 
not.  4.  but  having  cast  them  down  into  the  place  of  torments 
delivered  them  into  the  chains  of  hell  to  be  tormented.  5.  the 
deluge:  upon  the  world  of  the  impious.  7.  delivered  Lot,  a  just 
man.  8.  their  impious  deeds.  1 1.  though  they  are  greater  :  bear 
not  an  execrable  judgment  against  themselves.  14.  and  of  never 
ceasing  sin:  sons  of  malediction.  1^.  Forsaking.  16.  a  dumb 
beast  subject  to  the  yoke,  speaking.  17.  fountains.  18.  they  al- 
hire  in  desires  of  the  flesh  of  riotousness.  19.  when  they  them- 
selves are  slaves.  20.  having  ficd  :  being  again  entangled  in  them 
they  are  overcome,  iii.  i.  by  admonition.  3.  shall  come  scoffers 
with  deceit :  according  to.  7.  Ihit  the  heavens  which  now  are  and 
the  earth  :  of  wicked  men.  9.  but  beareth.  10.  shall  be  dissolved. 
]  2.  Waiting  for.  14.  AVaiting  for  these  things  :  may  be  found  be- 
fore him  unspotted  and  blameless.  15.  the  long-bearing.  16.  de- 
struction.     17.  beware:   led  away.      1 8.  But  increase. 

I  John  i.  i.  we  have  diligently  looked  upon:  concerning  the 
word.  7.  one  towards  another.  ii.3.  in  this  we  do  know  that  we 
have  known  him.  5.  whosoever  keepeth  his  word,  the  charity  of 
God  is  truly  perfect  in  him.  7.  my  dearest.  J4.  infants.  15.  those 
things  which.  19  have  continued.  21.  as  to  such  as:  from  the 
truth.  22.  He  is  Antichrist.  23.  neither  hath  he  the  Father. 
24.  Let  that  which  :  if  what  you  have  heard,  Szc.  abide  in  you. 
27.  And  the  unction,  &c. — let  it  abide  in  you  :  is  not  a  lie.  29.  know 
also  that.  iii.  i.  be  named  :  hath  not  known.  3.  every  man. 
7.  let  no  one.  9,  Every  one  that  is  born,  10.  nor  is  he.  12.  for 
what  cause  :  Mere  evil.  24.  from  the  Spirit.  iv.  2.  confesseth 
Jesus  Christ  to  have  come.  9.  the  charity  of  God  in  us :  that  we 
niigiit  live  tiirough  him.      10.  not  as  if  we  have  loved  God:   sent 


BIBLE    OF    1791.       4°.  381 

his  Son  a  propitiation.  14.  his  Son  the  Saviour.  18.  is  not  perfect. 
V.  I .  who  was  born.  6.  not  in  water  only  but  in  water.  v.  7, 8.  that 
give  testimony.  16.  I  do  not  say  that  any  one  should  ask  for  it. 
18.  that  every  one  who  is. 

2  John  3.  Grace  be  with  you,  mercy  and  peace.  6.  You  should 
walk  in  it.     9.  Whosoever  recedeth.      lo.  God  save  you.     J  i.  D^. 

3  John  2..  I  make  my  prayer  that  thou  mayest  prosper  as  to  all 
things,  and  be  in  health,  even  as.  10.  I  will  publish.  14.  face  to 
face. 

JuDE  4.  For  there  have  crept  in  some  men  :  impious  :  lascivious- 
ness.  5.  you,  that  once  knew.  9.  of  malediction.  15.  the  impious: 
impiety:  impiously.  17.  my  dearest.  18.  in  impieties.  20.  my 
dearest.  23.  snatching.  23.  have  compassion.  25.  both  now  and 
for  ever  and  ever. 

Apocalypse  i.  9.  sharer.  J3.  girded  about  near  the  paps. 
14.  his  head  and  hair.  16.  in  its  full  strength.  18.  And  alive, 
ii.  2.  bear  evil  men.  3.  hast  borne  :  not  failed.  4.  But  this  I  have. 
5.  unless  thou  shalt  have  done  penance.  8.  and  liveth.  12.  These 
things  saith  he.  13.  in  those  days  Antipas  was.  17.  a  white  stone. 
18.  who  hath  eyes  as.  20.  thou  permittest.  21.  time  to  do. 
22.  unless.  24.  other  weights.  28.  even  as  I  received  from. 
iii.  7.  These  things  saith.  8.  a  door  opened.  9.  will  bring  of  the 
synagogue :  and  adore,  j  o.  upon  all  the  world,  to  tempt  them. 
14.  These  things  saith.  18.  gold  tried  in  the  fire.  19.  Those 
whom.  20.  at  the  door :  the  gate.  2 1 . 1  will  grant : — and  have  sat 
with  my  Father.  iv.  i .  I  saw  :  a  door  open  :  was  as  it  were :  must 
come  to  pass  hereafter.  7.  creature  like  to  a  lion.  v.  5.  hath 
conquered.  8.  prayers  of  the  saints,  ti.  I  saw.  13.  Worthy  is 
the  Lamb.  13.  and  the  things  that  are  therein,  vi.  i.  saying  as 
with  a  voice  of  thunder,  come  thou.  3.  come  thou.  4.  it  was 
granted  to  him  who  sat  thereon,  to  take  away.  5.  come  thou : 
a  pair  of  scales.  6.  and  wine  and  oil  hurt  thou  not.  7.  come  thou. 
1 1,  white  stoles :  to  each  of  them  one  :  till  their  fellow  servants  and 
their  brethren  who  were  to  be  slain.  14.  the  heaven  withdrew  as  a 
book  rolled  up  together.  vii.  5-8.  twelve  thousand  sealed.  11.  fell 
before  the  throne.  13.  who  are  these  that  are  cloathed  in  white 
robes?  and  whence  are  they  come?  16.  They  shall  not  hunger 
nor  thirst  any  more.  17.  to  the  fountains  of  the  waters  of  life, 
viii.  7.  there  was  made  hail.  12.  and  a  third  part  of  the  day  shined 
not,  and  of  the  night.  13.  by  reason  of  the  other  voices.  ix.  i.  to 
him  was  given.     2.  ascended  : — the  sun  was  darkened,  and  the  air. 


382  IiKADlXGS   OK   THK    BIIU.K  OF    I79I.       4". 

4.  the  sign  of  God.  9.  as  it  were  breast-plates.  10.  stings  were 
in  their  tails.  11.  in  Latin  Externiinans.  18.  three  sconrges  was 
the  third  part  of  men  killed.  20.  sconrges ;  have  not  done 
penance,  21.  Neither  have  they  done  penance  for,&c.  x.  2.  npon 
the  land.  3.  cried  out.  5.  the  land.  6.  time  shall  be  no  more. 
7.  But  that  in  the  days.     8.  the  angel  standing:  uj)on  the  land. 

9.  devour  it.  10.  and  devoured  it.  11.  to  nations,  &c.  and  to 
many  kings.  xi.  i.  adore  in  it.  4.  standing  before.  5.  would 
hurt :  must  he  be  killed.  1  o.  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth :  send 
presents.  18.  dead  to  be  judged.  18.  and  to  render  a  reward: 
and  to  destroy,  xii.  3.  seven  diadems.  7.  fought  with.  9.  was 
cast  forth.  1 1 .  the  word  of  their  testimony.  1 7 .  was  angry  against, 
xiii.  I.  ten  diadems.  3.  his  deadly  wound.  5.  to  act  forty-two 
months.      11.  like  to  a  lamb's.      12.  deadly  wound.     13.  even  fire. 

14.  to  perform.  18.  compute:  his  number.  xiv.  8.  she  is  fallen, 
she  is  fallen,  that  great  Babylon.  11.  did  receive.  14.  a  golden 
crown.  1^.  put  to  thy  sickle.  16.  put  his  sickle  to.  18.  put  to 
thy  sharp  sickle.  J9.  put  his  sharp  sickle  to.  xvi.  2.  most 
grievous :  who  adored  his  image.  4.  and  they  became.  6.  of  the 
saints.  19.  was  made  into  three  parts.  xvii.  2.  her  prostitution. 
4.  clothed  round  in  purple.  13.  one  design.  18.  hath  dominion, 
xviii.  3.  by  the  abundance.  6.  and  double  ye  the  double.  7.  and 
sorrow  I  shall  not  see.  14.  they  shall  no  more  find  them.  1 7.  every 
one  that  sails:  they  that  work.  21.  with  this  violence.  22.  be 
heard  in  thee: — any  more  in  thee  :  no  more  in  thee.  2^. the  same: 
thy  sorceries.  24.  hath  been  found,  xix.5.  Praise  ye  our  God. 
6.  thunders  :  the  Omnipotent.     8.  And  to  her  it  hath  been  granted. 

10.  I    fell   before.      11.  he  judgeth    and   fighteth.      12.  diadems. 

15.  proceedeth  :  of  the  fury.  xx.  8.  And  they  ascended  upon  : 
and  surrounded.  9.  And  fire  came  down.  11.  and  him  that  sat 
upon  it,  from  whose  presence.  12.  standing  before  the  throne. 
xxi.  1.  the  sea  is  no  more.  6.  gratis.  8.  fornicators,  ib.  their 
portion  shall  be.  15.  a  measure  a  golden  reed.  16.  is  situate 
four-square.  23.  the  city  needeth  not.  27.  abomination  or  a  lie. 
xxii.  2.  the  tree  for  the  healing.  3.  no  curse  shall  be.  17.  he  that 
thirsteth,  let  him  come:  gratis.      18.  add  upon  him. 


APPENDIX. 

No.  VII. 

BIBLE,  BY  HAYDOOK,  fol.  1811-14. 

Preface. 

'  Among  the  many  and  great  blessings  which  God  has  bestowed 
upon  his  Church  by  means  of  the  sacred  Council  of  Trent,  we  may 
justly  reckon  this  as  one  of  the  greatest,  that  out  of  so  many  Latin 
editions  of  the  divine  Scriptures,  he  has  declared,  in  the  most 
solemn  manner  the  ancient  Vulgate  alone  to  be  authentic,  which 
had  been  approved  in  the  Church,  and  used  during  so  many 
hundred  years.  For,  not  to  mention  that  many  of  the  late  editions 
seem  to  have  been  falsely  translated,  on  purpose  to  maintain  the 
heresies  of  the  present  times ;  so  great  a  variety  of  contradictory 
versions  was  undoubtedly  calculated  to  introduce  great  confusion  in 
the  Church  of  God.  For,  at  the  present  period  the  same  incon- 
venience is  observable,  as  was  noticed  by  S.  Jerom  (prsef.  in  Jos.) 
in  his  time  ;  I  mean,  that  there  were  as  many  different  works 
as  there  were  copies,  tot  fiiisse  exemplaria  quot  codices  :  as  each 
person  allowed  himself  the  liberty  of  inserting  or  leaving  out  what 
he  thought  proper.  The  authority,  however,  of  this  old  Vulgate 
edition  was  always  so  much  superior  to  that  of  any  other,  that  no 
equitable  Judge  can  entertain  a  doubt,  but  that  it  deserves  to  be 
preferred  before  them  all.  For  the  books  which  are  contained  in 
it,  as  it  has  been  handed  down  to  us  by  our  ancestors,  have  been 
received  partly  from  the  version  or  correction  of  S.  Jerom,  partly 
retained  from  a  very  ancient  Latin  edition  which  S.  Jerom  styles  the 
common  and  the  Vulgate  (in  c.  49  Isai.)  S.  Aug.  the  Italic  (de  doct. 
chri.  ii.  15)  and  S.  Gregory  the  old  translation  (Ep.  ad  Lean.  c.  5.) 
— Concerning  this  old  or  Italic  edition's  superior  accuracy,  there  is 
still  extant  the  glorious  testimony  of  S.  Aug.  in  the  second  book  of 
Christian  Doctrine;  where  he  says,  that  in  his  opinion  the  Italic 
deserved  to  be  preferred  before  all  the  numerous  Latin  editions 
which  were  then  in  the  hands  of  the  public,  because  it  stuck  closer 
to  the  words  of  the  original,  and  delivered  the  sense  in  a  clearer 


384 


THE   PKKl-ACK   TO 


manner.  The  ancient  Fathers  have  moreover  frequently  spoken  in 
the  highest  terms  of  S.  Jerom,  whom  S.  Aug.  (above,  and  de  Civ. 
18.  4-'5)  styles  a  most  learned  man  and  one  perfectly  acquainted  with 
the  three  languages  ;  and  ho  shews  that  his  translation  is  accurate, 
from  the  testimony  of  the  Jews  themselves.  S.  Gregory  extols  the 
same  person  in  such  a  manner,  that  he  says,  his  translation,  which 
he  calls  the  new  one,  is  more  accurately  taken  from  the  Hebrew  in 
all  respects  than  any  other ;  and  hence  upon  it  wo  may  entirely 
depend.  (Moral.  20.  2k)  S.  Isidore  likewise  in  many  places  gives 
the  preference  to  S.  Jerom's  version  b(!fore  any  other,  and  testifies 
that  it  was  generally  received  and  approved  of  by  the  Christian 
churches,  because  the  words  were  more  expressive  of  the  genuine 
meaning  of  the  text.  (Etymol.  65.)  The  learned  Sophronius,  per- 
ceiving the  approbation  which  was  given  to  it,  not  only  by  the 
Latins  but  also  by  the  Greeks,  was  so  much  taken  with  it,  that  he 
gave  an  elegant  Greek  version  of  S.  Jerom's  translation  of  the 
Psalms,  and  also  of  the  Prophets.  The  men  most  eminent  for 
learning  in  the  following  ages,  Kemigius,  Bcdc,  Rabanus,  Ilaymo, 
Anselm,  Peter  Damian,  Richard,  Hugh,  Bernard,  Rupert,  Peter 
Lombard,  Alexander,  Albert,  Thomas,  Bonaventure,  and  all  the 
rest  who  have  flourished  in  the  church  for  these  nine  hundred 
years,  made  use  of  S.  Jerom's  version  in  such  a  manner,  that  all 
the  others,  though  they  could  hardly  be  numbered,  being  almost 
entirely  neglected  by  Divines,  have  become  obsolete.  Hence  it  is 
not  without  reason  that  the  Catholic  Church  speaks  in  such  ex- 
alted terms  of  S.  Jerom,  '  the  greatest  doctor,  divinely  raised  up  to 
*  interpret  the  sacred  Scri])tures'  :  and  it  will  be  no  rash  or  difficult 
matter  to  censure  the  judgment  of  all  those  who  either  do  not 
acquiesce  in  the  learned  labours  of  so  renowned  a  doctor,  or  even 
have  the  boldness  to  think  that  they  can  offer  something  better,  or 
at  least  equal,  to  the  jjublic.  However,  lest  this  very  accurate 
translation,  which  has  been  found  of  so  very  great  service  to  all 
parts  of  the  church,  should  in  any  degree  be  adulterated,  either  by 
the  injuries  of  time,  or  by  the  negligence  of  printers,  or  by  the 
rashness  of  those  who  undertake  to  correct  without  sufficient 
grounds  ;  the  same  most  sacred  Council  of  Trent  added  very  wisely 
in  her  decree,  that  this  same  ancient  and  Vulgate  edition  should 
be  printed  with  all  possible  accuracy  ;  and  that  none  should  be 
allowed  to  print  it  without  the  permission  and  approbation  of  supe- 
riors. By  which  decree,  she  at  the  same  time  set  bounds  to  the 
licentious  temerity  of  [)rinters,  and  excited  the  vigilance  and  in- 


haydock's  bible,  1811-14.  fol.  385 

dustry  of  the  pastors  of  the  church  to  preserve  with  all  vigilance  so 
great  a  treasure.  And  although  the  Divines  of  some  celebrated 
academies  had  acquired  much  applause  by  their  attempts  to  restore 
the  Vulgate  edition  to  its  ancient  beauty  :  yet,  as  in  a  matter  of  so 
great  importance  too  great  diligence  cannot  be  exerted  ;  and  many 
MSS.  of  the  greatest  antiquity  had  been  procured  and  brought  to 
the  city  by  order  of  the  Pope ;  in  a  word^  as  the  execution  of 
decrees  of  the  General  Councils,  and  the  integrity  and  purity  of 
the  Scriptures,  belong  in  a  particular  manner  to  the  care  of  the 
Apostolic  see  ;  hence  the  sovereign  Pontiff  Pius  IV.  watching  with 
the  greatest  diligence  over  every  part  of  the  church,  commissioned 
some  chosen  cardinals  of  the  Holy  Roman  Church,  and  others  who 
were  the  best  acquainted  with  sacred  learning  and  the  various 
languages,  to  correct  the  Vulgate  Latin  edition  in  the  most  accu- 
rate manner,  after  having  examined  the  most  ancient  manuscripts, 
the  Hebrew  and  Greek  original  texts  of  the  Bible,  and  the  com- 
mentaries of  the  ancient  fathers.  This  plan  was  pursued  by  Pius 
V.  But  when  on  account  of  the  many  urgent  occupations  of  the 
apostolic  see,  this  learned  body  had  not  met  for  a  long  time, 
Sixtus  V.  being  called  by  divine  Providence  to  the  high  priesthood, 
assembled  them  again  with  all  diligence,  and  ordered  the  work, 
which  was  at  last  brought  to  a  conclusion,  to  be  put  to  press. — 
When  it  was  printed,  and  the  same  Pope  was  about  to  send  it 
forth  into  [the  world,  perceiving  that  not  a  few  mistakes  had  crept 
into  the  Bible  by  the  fault  of  the  press,  which  seemed  to  require  a 
more  diligent  revision,  he  judged  it  expedient,  and  determined  to 
begin  the  work  afresh.  But  as  he  could  not  execute  this  his 
design,  being  prevented  by  death,  Gregory  XIV.  who,  after  the 
12  days'  pontificate  of  Urban  VII.  had  succeeded  Sixtus.  V.,  in 
compliance  with  his  intention  undertook  to  perfect  what  he  had 
begun,  and  again  deputed  some  eminent  Cardinals,  and  other 
learned  men,  for  that  purpose.  But  he  also,  and  his  successor 
Innocent  IX.  being  taken  out  of  this  world  in  a  very  short  space  of 
time,  at  last,  towards  the  commencement  of  the  pontificate  of 
Clement  VIII.  who  now  governs  the  Universal  Church,  the  work 
which  Sixtus  V.  had  intended,  by  the  assistance  of  God,  has  been 
brought  to  a  conclusion. 

Receive  then,  Christian  reader,  by  the  consent  of  the  same  Pontiff 
Clementfrom  the  Vatican  press,  the  ancient  and  Vulgate  edition  of  the 
sacred  Scripture,  corrected  with  all  possible  diligence  :  which  though 
indeed  it  be  difficult,  considering  human  weakness,  to  assert  that 

3  D 


886  THE   FUEFAf'E  TO 

it  is  absolutely  perfect ;  yet  that  it  is  more  correct  and  pure  than  any 
^vliich  till  this  day  have  been  published,  cannot  a<hnit  of  any  doubt. 
And  truly,  though  in  this  revision  of  the  liibles,  no  small  pains 
have  been  taken  in  examining  the  manuscripts,  the  Hebrew  and 
Greek  originals,  and  even  in  comparing  the  commentaries  of  the 
ancient  Fathers ;  yet  in  this  Vulgate  reading,  as  some  alterations 
have  been  designedly  made,  so  also  some  passages  which  seem  to 
claim  the  same  i)rivilcge,  have  been  on  purpose  left  unchanged. 
The  reasons  for  so  doing  are  because  S,  Jerom  frequently  admonishes 
us  (Ep.  ad  Sun.  et  Frat.  praef.  in  Evang.)  that  this  is  a  necessary  pre- 
caution to  avoid  offending  the  people  ;  besides,  we  may  easily  believe 
that  our  forefathers,  who  gave  Latin  translations  out  of  Hebrew  or 
Greek,  were  in  possession  of  better  and  more  correct  copies  than 
those  which  arc  con\e  down  to  us,  which  being  often  copied  out,  in 
such  a  iength  of  time  have  perhaps  lost  something  of  their  purity 
and  correctness  ;  and  finally,  because  it  was  not  the  intention  of  the 
eacred  Congregation  of  most  eminent  Cardinals,  and  of  other  very 
learned  men,  who  were  set  over  this  work  by  the  holy  see,  to  under- 
take any  new  edition,  or  by  any  means  to  correct  or  rectify  the  old 
translator :  but  merely,  by  removing  the  mistakes  of  former  tran- 
scribers, and  the  corrections  improperly  inserted,  to  restore  the  same 
old  and  Vulgate  edition,  as  far  as  possible,  to  its  pristine  integrity 
and  purity  :  and  to  do  their  utmost  endeavours,  after  it  should  be 
thus  restored,  to  have  it  printed  with  all  accuracy,  in  compliance 
with  the  decree  of  the  General  Council.  Moreover,  in  this  edition 
it  has  been  judged  expedient  to  insert  nothing  but  the  Canonical 
books,  every  other  work  of  human  industry,  as  foreign  to  our 
purpose,  being  removed  to  a  distance  :  and  this  is  the  reason  why 
the  3rd  and  4th  books  of  Esdras,  w  hich  the  Council  of  Trent  did 
not  number  among  the  Canonical  books,  and  even  the  prayer  of 
king  jManasses,  which  is  extant  neither  in  Hebrew  nor  in  Greek, 
nor  in  the  more  ancient  MSS.  nor  forms  a  part  of  any  Canonical 
book,  have  been  placed  out  of  the  order  of  the  Canonical  Scrij)ture. 
Besides,  there  are  not  here  to  be  seen  any  concordances  in  the 
margin  (which  in  future  editions  are  not  forbidden  to  be  inserted) 
no  notes,  no  various  readings,  no  prefaces,  no  arguments  at  the 
beginnings  of  books,  lint,  as  the  Apostolic  see  does  not  condemn 
the  industry  of  those  who  in  other  editions  have  inserted  con- 
cordances, concurdantins  locorain^  (or  what  might  help  to  remove 
apparent  contradictions  in  the  text)  and  also  various  readings, 
prefaces  of  S.  Jerom.  and  other  things  of  the  like  nature:  so  she 


haydock's  BiBT.K,  i8ii-i4-  fol.  387 

does  not  forbid  these  helps  for  the  advantage  of  the  studious  being 
inserted,  in  a  different  type,  in  future  impressions  of  this  Vatican 
edition,  provided  the  various  readings  be  not  marked  in  the  margin 
of  the  text  itself."* 

This  is  the  Preface  originally  prefixed  to  the  Vatican  edition  of 
the  Vulgate.  As  it  contains  an  abridgment  of  the  Book  of  Sixtus 
V.  and  gives  some  account  of  the  pains  which  have  been  taken,  and 
of  the  means  adopted,  to  give  a  correct  edition  of  this  so  much 
admired  Vulgate  ;  we  thought  it  could  not  prove  unacceptable  to 
the  English  reader.  The  Brief  of  Clement  VIII.  dated  9th  Nov. 
1562,  in  the  first  year  of  his  pontificate,  shews  the  solicitude  of  his 
Holiness  that  this  work  should  descend  unadulterated  to  posterity : 
and  hence  he  prescribes  due  limits  to  the  enterprises  of  printers, 
and  dwells  upon  the  vigilance  of  pastors  to  prevent  any  corruption 
or  change  being  inserted  by  private  authority.  This  is  unquestion- 
ably the  meaning  of  those  general  prohibitions  inserted  in  the 
Brief,  as  well  as  in  the  Bull  of  Sixtus  V.  where  this  limitation  is 
expressly  inserted :  '  We  forbid,  in  the  most  decided  manner,  any 
'  person  to  undertake  the  impression  of  the  text  of  a  new  Vulgate 

*  edition  of  the  Bibles,  without  the  express  leave  of  the  Apostolic 

*  see.  Neither  let  any  one  dare,  or  presume,  to  frame  a  different 
'  edition  to  suit  his  own  private  or  peculiar  judgment.'  They  never 
intended  to  controul  future  Popes,  over  whom  they  could  claim  no 
such  authority ;  as  they  would  enjoy  the  like  sovereign  power  as 
themselves.  Hence,  if  at  any  future  period,  any  material  improve- 
ments should  be  discovered  by  the  unremitting  labours  of  the 
learned,  they  will  be  at  liberty  to  authorize  them  to  be  adopted : 
neither  can  they  entertain  the  smallest  apprehension  of  their  in 
fallibility  being  endangered  on  this  account,  nor  fear  the  cavils  of 
Protestants,  who  in  imitation  of  Thomas  James  (d.  1629)  may 
perhaps  amuse  their  deluded  admirers  by  a  sequel  to  his  Papal 
war.  Had  the  Doctor  rightly  understood  the  Bull  of  Sixtus  V. 
and  the  decree  of  the  Council  of  Trent,  when  it  defined  the  Vulgate 
to  be  the  only  authentic  Latin  version,  it  is  probable  he  would 
have  spared  himself  the  trouble  of  shewing  that  there  were  many 
variations  in  the  two  editions  of  Sixtus  V.  and  Clement  VIII. 
However,  leaving  the  Doctor  and  his  admirers  to  their  own 
discretion,  we  cannot  but  applaud  the  labours  of  these  great 
Pontiffs  for  the  good  of  the  Church ;  and  we  are  glad  to  find, 
that  some  of  the  most  learned,  even  of  the  Protestants,  join  with  us 
in  extolling  the  accuracy  of  the  Vulgate.     I  will  only  mention  the 

3  D    2 


388  THE  PREFACE  TO 

learned  Mills  at  present ;  as  his  authority  must  have  considerable 
weight,  particularly  in  this  country,  to  which  his  labours  and 
judgment  have  done  so  much  honour.  '  A\'e  look,'  says  he  (Prolog. 
in  N.  Test.  p.  142)  'upon  the  old  Italic  version  with  sovereign 
respect.  '  We  are  also  far  from  saying  anything  ngain.st  the  Vulgate 
'  edition  of  S.  Jerom.  We  are  so  fur  fnnn  thinking  that  it  ought 
*  to  be  corrected  by  any  printed  Greek  copy,  that  we  are  persuaded 
'  no  more  essential  service  can  be  rendered  to  it,  than  by  correcting 
'  it  according  to  the  ancient  MSS.  that  by  this  method  it  may 
'  become,  as  much  as  possible,  similar  to  that  which  S.  Jerom 
'  published.' 

To  acknowledge,  as  Drusius  has  done  (ad  loca  dif.  Pcntat.)  that 
the  Vulgate  is  a  good  translation,  and  superior  in  point  of  author- 
ity to  those  Latin  versions  which  had  made  their  appeai'ance  be- 
fore the  decree  of  the  Council  of  Trent  was  promulgated,  is  all  that 
the  Church  requires ;  and  this  no  equitable  judge,  who  has  com- 
pared them  together,  will  surely  ever  deny.  One  thing  ought  par- 
ticularly to  make  it  clear  to  all  Christians,  that  it  was  composed  so 
many  years  before  the  late  dissentions  about  religion  took  place  ; 
and  that  by  men  who  cannot  be  said  to  have  been  biassed  on  either 
side,  and  who  are  revered  as  men  of  sound  doctrine,  both  by  Ca- 
tholics and  Protestants.  That  the  Vulgate  was  composed  by  the 
inspiration  of  God,  as  the  Originals  certainly  were,  no  person 
asserts:  neither  do  Catholics  maintain  that  it  is  actually  free  from 
every  imperfection,  much  less  that  it  was  so  at  the  time  of  the 
Council  of  Trent,  1546,  April  8^'^  when  the  famous  decree  was 
made,  46  years  before  the  Clementine  edition  was  given  to  the 
public.  Since  the  last  correction,  many  alterations  have  been  pro- 
posed by  Lucas  Brugcnsis,  whose  work  is  published  in  the  4*0  edi- 
tion of  Du  Hamcl.  Bellarminc,  who  was  one  of  those  celebrated 
Cardinals  employed  by  Clement  VI 11.  to  revise  his  edition  of  the 
Vulgate,  Baronius,  and  N.  Alexander,  in  their  anuals  &c.  point 
out  several  amendments  which  might  still  be  made.  Xone  of  them 
indeed  affect  the  faith  or  morals  of  Christians;  but  still  they  de- 
serve attention,  as  nothing  can  be  esteemed  little  which  regards  the 
Word  of  God.  Hence,  in  the  notes  which  will  accompany  this  edi- 
tion, the  most  im[)ortant  amendments  at  least  will  be  noticed  :  not 
that  we  mean  to  reject  the  Vulgate,  or  take  upon  ourselves  the 
right  of  deciding  that  they  ought  to  be  admitted  ;  but  only  in  imi- 
tation, and  by  the  authority  of  so  many  great  and  good  Catholics, 
to  promote  the  cause  of  God,  by  separating  what  may  be  called  in 


haydock's  bible,  1811-14.  fol.  389 

question,  from  his  most  sacred  and  undoubted  revelation.     See 
Philips,  Card.  Pole,  ii.  17.   Bellarmine,  Diss.  &c. 

So  much  we  thought  proper  to  premise,  in  order  to  obviate  the 
mistakes  or  clamours  of  those  who  may  be  less  informed.     In  the 
dissertations  which  may  be  printed   after  the   sacred   books  are 
finished,  a  more  particular  account  will  be  given  of  the  Vulgate  as 
well  as  of  the  original  texts,  and  of  the  most  authentic  versions : 
for  we  nmst  here  again  observe,  with  Bellarmine  (Dissert,  on  the 
Vulg.)  that  the  oriental  churches  possess  authentic  versions,  though 
not  declared  in  such  express  terms  as  the  Vulgate  has  been  for 
those  of  the  western  parts  :  authentic,  we  mean,  in  the  sense  of  the 
Council  of  Trent,  conformably  to  the  decision  of  civilians ;  '  That 
'  writing  is  authentic,'  (says  Julian  J.  C.  de  fide  Instrume?itorum) 
'  which  in   itself  deserves   credit  in   courts  of  judicature,   and  is 
'  of  sovereign  autliority ;   so  that  it  ought  not  to  be  rejected  or 
*  called  in  question  by  any  one.'     Scriptum  aliquod  ex  se  Jidem  facit 
injudicio^  ^  siipremce  est  auctoritatis  ut  a  nullo  rejici  vel  in  quastio- 
nem  vocari  debeat.     Thus  the  Vulgate  must  not  be  rejected,  though 
there  may  be  a  dispute  concerning  some  particular  passage :  it  is  of 
such  authority,  that  in  disputes  it  may  be  safely  alledged.     So  also 
may  the  Septuagint ;  and  still  more  the  originals,  which  are  intrin- 
sically authentic  :  whereas  the  versions  can  possess  only  an  extrinsic 
authenticity.    Yet  all  must  be  examined  with  care.    If  the  originals 
were  certainly  in  the  same  state  as  when  they  came  from  the  hands 
of  the  sacred  penmen,  no  syllable  could  be  rejected :  but  as  they 
have  been  subject  to  the  same  inconveniences  as  other  writings, 
from  the  carelessness,  or  from  the  malice  of  transcribers,  as  has 
been  abundantly  proved  both  by  Catholics  and  Protestants  (see 
Kennicott's  two  Dissertations,  Capellus,  Critica  sacra.  &c.)    Despise 
not  on  this  account  the  prophecies  ;  but  prove  every  thing,  maintain 
lohat  is  right.  1  Thess.  5.  21. — We  shall  shew,   in  another  place, 
that  these  mistakes  do  not  injure  our  faith,  though  they  sometimes 
prove  a  stumbling  block  to   Infidels,  and  are  truly  a  scandal  to 
hei-etics,  who  build  their  faith  entirely  upon  the  Scriptures,  heed- 
less of  the  command  of  Christ,  when  he  said  to  his  Apostles,  He 
that  heareth  you,  heareth  me, — and  He  that  loill  not  hear  the  Church, 
let  him  be  to  thee  as  the  heathen  and  the  publican.    With  some  appear- 
ance of  reason,  therefore,  did  Protestants  for  many  years  maintain 
the  absolute  perfection  of  the  originals :  and  those  who  denied  it 
were  declared  accursed  by  the  Churches  of  Switzerland,  not  many 
years  ago,  as  we  learn  from  Kennicott. 


390  THE  PRE  FACE  TO 

This  learned  man  calls  upon  the  English  Church  (to  which  he 
gives  tiie  titles  of  the  nroniul  andplUarofinilh,  which  were  given 
by  St.  Paul  to  the  Catholic  Church  alone)  he  earnestly  solicits  the 
heads  of  this  Church  to  sanction  the  many  important  improve- 
ments which  ho  had  collected  from  Hebrew  MSS.  that  when  a  new 
English  version  .sliould  l^e  givcn^  as  it  is  loudly  called  for,  by  him 
D^Blaney  and  others,  on  account  of  the  inaccuracies  of  the  present 
Protestant  version,  it  may  be  more  conformable  to  what  was 
dictated  by  the  Almighty.  Such  a  work,  if  well  executed,  might 
indeed  be  of  great  service  to  those  who  study  the  sacred  Scriptures, 
though  we  could  hardly  hope  but  that  the  false  doctrine  of  those 
who  are  engaged  in  error  would  gi\c  a  leaven  of  insincerity  to  their 
translations  as  it  did  to  those  of  Aquila,  Theodotion,  and  Sym- 
machus,  and  more  recently  to  that  of  Beza,  of  whom  Pearson,  a 
Protestant  writer  of  eminence,  complains  on  this  very  account. 
(Prsef.  in  Sept.  Cantab.) — Timeo  Danaos  4*  dona  ferentes. 

Hence,  though  we  have  occasionally  consulted  some  of  the 
heterodox  versions  and  commentators,  in  points  of  criticism  :  yet 
it  has  been  with  fear  of  deception,  and  we  have  dwelt  upon  the 
works  of  Catholic  authors,  both  with  greater  pleasure  and  advan- 
tage. To  obviate  the  misrepresentations  of  the  many  heretical 
works  which  disgrace  the  Scripture,  and  deluge  this  unhappy 
country,  has  been  one  main  design  of  this  present  undertaking. 
In  our  endeavours  to  explain  the  Vulgate,  the  notes  will  be 
selected  from  commentators  of  the  highest  respectability,  whose 
names  we  shall  mention,  at  least  in  matters  of  any  importance,  or 
where  any  of  them  has  suggested  an  explanation,  striking  and 
peculiar  to  himself.  To  adhere  on  all  occasions  to  their  very 
words,  or  to  attribute  to  the  first  inventor  every  observation,  we 
do  not  suppose  will  be  requisite  :  neither  would  the  trouble  attend- 
ing such  researches,  or  expcnco  of  [)rinting  so  many  names,  be 
compensated  by  the  utility.  A\'e  shall  subjoin  at  the  end  of  this 
preface  the  names  of  those  who  have  been  chiefly  consulted.  Little 
Greek  or  Hebrew  will  be  inserted  :  the  latter  will  only  be  given  in 
English  characters,  expressing  each  Hebrew  letter  by  such  as  are 
adopted  either  in  the  Rabbinical,  or  in  a  new  method  of  reading 
Hebrew  without  points.  The  English  letters  which  here  correspond 
with  the  Hebrew  alphabet,  are,  a,  h,  g,  d,  e,  u  or  v,  c,  e,  t,  i  orj,  I, 
w,  w,  s,  a,  2>,  iSy  k,  r,  ss,  th.  Of  these,  six  are  vowels,  a,  e,  ?/,  ?', 
long  e,  and  a.  But  u  and  i  are  also  consonants  before  vowels  : 
the  other  16  letters  are  consonants,  and  are  pronounced  when 


HAYDOCk's  BIBLE,  i8ir-i4.   fol.  391 

many  come  together,  by  inserting  o ;  thus  m  I  c  must  be  pronounced 
inoloc,  a  king:  also  the  name  of  an  ancient  idol:  e  d  Jc,  edok,  a  thorn, 
art,  a  lion :  leve,  the  self-existent  Being,  pronounced  Jehovah  by 
moderns,  though  without  reason.     See  Amama,  p.  319. 

Tiiis  method  frees  the  student  from  the  perplexing  difficulties  of 
the  Massorets,  and  allows  him  time  to  improve  himself  in  things 
which  may  be  of  far  greater  service.  The  invention  of  Hebrew 
points  is  allowed  by  all  good  critics  to  have  been  a  work  of  too  late 
a  date  to  be  of  any  great  authority  :  and  when  we  reflect,  that  by 
those  points  the  Jews  have  frequently  rendered  passages  obscure, 
which  were  favourable  to  the  Christian  religion,  we  ought  to  be 
upon  our  guard  how  we  find  fault  with  the  version  of  St.  Jerom, 
and  of  the  Septuagint,  who  were  acquainted  v^ith  them.  This 
observation  will  also  serve  to  point  out  the  cause  of  the  many 
different  versions  of  the  same  passage  in  the  ancients,  and  of  the 
wonderful  confornnty  which  is  observed  among  the  modern  inter- 
preters. The  accents  and  spirits  in  Greek  are  not  of  greater 
authority  :  they  are  entirely  omitted  in  the  famous  Alexandrian 
MS.  of  the  Septuagint,  (not  to  mention  others,)  and  are  also 
neglected  in  the  Complut.  Polyglot :  because  they  were  not  found 
in  the  MSS.  which  wei'e  consulted,  nor  indeed  are  they  in  any  of 
those  which  are  most  esteemed  for  their  antiquity.  We  do  not 
deny  but  that  they  may  be  of  some  service,  as  well  as  the  Hebrew 
points  :  but  they  cannot  stand  their  ground  in  a  dispute,  or  make 
the  victory  declare  for  either  party,  as  their  origin  is  certainly 
human.  Punctuation,  though  nearly  of  the  same  nature,  must  not 
however  be  altered  to  favour  heresy  or  to  pervert  morals,  which 
has  sometimes  been  the  case.  Thus  the  Socinians  read  John  i.  1 : 
"  And  God  was."  "  This  word  was,"  &c.  instead  o(  the  Word  icas 
God :  and  libertines  read,  1  Cor.  vii.  36.  let  him  do  tvhat  he  will,  he 
does  not  sin  ;  if  he  marrrj. 

In  all  these  things  let  us  stick  invariably  to  the  doctrine  of  the 
Church,  and  receive  the  bread  which  she  breaks  for  her  little  ones 
with  gratitude  and  submission  ;  she  invites  us  to  take  into  our 
hands  the  sacred  volumes,  and  to  meditate  on  them  day  and  night. 
She  cautions  us  indeed  against  the  false  translations  and  comments 
of  heretics,  whose  doctrine  creepeth  as  a  cancer.  But  she  assures 
us,  that  there  is  nothing  to  fear  from  this  ancient  and  Vulgate  ver- 
sion, provided  we  receive  it  in  that  sense  in  which  it  was  first  deli- 
vered, and  as  it  has  been  constantly  expounded  by  the  Catholic 
Church,  to  whom  alone  this  province  belongs.     To  her  judgment 


892  THi:     PUEKACK    TO 

we  entirely  submit  all  oi'.r  labours,  and  retract  whatever  may  bo 
found  worthy  of  censure  by  her  sovereign  judgment.  '  I  may  fall 
'  into  a  mistake,*"  says  the  humble  S.  Aug.  '  but  I  will  not  be  a 

*  heretic.""  It  was  from  the  Church  we  received  these  venerable 
books — as  the  same  Saint  observes,  *  I  would  not  believe  the  Gos- 
'  pel,  unless  the  authority  of  the  Catholic  Church  influenced  me  to 

*  do  so.*"  (c.  Epist.  Fundani.)  And  why  should  we  refuse  to  receive 
the  interpretation  of  all  difficult  passages  from  the  same  unerring 
source,  the  ground  and  pillar  of  truth?  1  Tim.  i,  3.  What  has  Mar- 
cion,  Luther,  or  Wesley  to  do  in  her  field  I  she  possessed  it  first  : 
she  received  it  from  those  Apostles  to  whom  it  certainly  belonged. 
No  :  the  gates  of  Hell  itself  shall  not  prevail  against  her.  Christ  is 
with  her  all  days:  his  Holy  Spirit  is  sent  on  purpose  to  guide  her 
into  all  the  truth  which  is  necessary  for  man  to  know.  Search  then 
the  Scriptures  under  her  guidance  (Jo.  v.  39)  in  which,  as  S.  Peter 
admonishes  us  (2  Petr.  iii.  IG,  17),  are  some  things  hard  to  be  under- 
stood, which  the  unlearned  and  unstable  wrest— to  their  own  destruc- 
tion. You  therefore,  brethren,  hioioing  these  things  hfore,  taTce  heed, 
lest  being  led  aside  b\j  the  error  of  the  unwise,  you  fall  from  your  own 
stedfastness.  If  you  read  in  this  spirit,  the  Scriptures  will  prove  a 
book  of  life,  the  covenant  of  the  Most  High,  as  it  is  justly  styled  in 
Kcclus.  xxiv.  32.  This  is  the  book  of  the  commandments  of  God,  says 
Baruch,  and  the  law  that  is  for  ever :  all  they  that  keep  it  shall  come 
to  life :  but  they  that  have  forsaken  it,  to  death.  Return,  0  Jacob, 
and  taTce  hold  of  it :  ivalk  in  the  xvay  by  its  brightness. —  We  are 
happy,  because  the  things,  which  are  pleasing  to  God,  are  made  knoicn 
to  us.  In  a  word,  whenever  we  take  this  sacred  book  into  our 
hands,  let  us  bless  God,  who  has  given  such  gifts  unto  men  ;  and 
raising  our  hearts  and  minds  to  the  Father  of  lights,  and  the  God 
of  all  consolation,  let  us  beg  with  all  earnestness,  that  we  may  read 
for  our  improvement  in  all  virtue,  and  neither  be  deceived  by  mis- 
understanding what  we  read,  nor  lead  others  astray.  No7i  decipiar 
in  his,  non  decipiam  ex  his.  S.  Aug.  Come,  Holy  Spirit,  kc.  Let 
us  never  forget  those  memorable  words  of  the  Prince  of  the  Apo- 
stles ;  We  have  also  the  more  firm  prophetical  Word,  wJiereunto  you 
do  icell  to  attend,  as  to  a  light  that  shinefh  in  a  dark  place,  until  the 
day  daxcn,  and  the  day-star  arise  in  your  heart.  Understanding  this 
first,  that  no  prophecy  of  Scripture  is  made  by  private  interpretation : 
for  prophecy  came  not  by  the  will  of  man  at  any  time,  but  the  holy 
men  of  God  spoke,  inspired  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  2  Petr.  i.  19,  20. 
This  Book  of  God,  as  the  Arabic  version  styles  the  Book  of  Genesis, 


HAYDOCK  S     BILLE,    IOII-I4. 


f'ol. 


893 


as  the  head  of  all  the  Scripture,  this  Book  of  Wisdom  shall  praise 
her  own  self,  shall  glory  in  the  midst  of  her  people,  and  shall  open  her 
mouth  in  the  Churches  of  the  Most  High.  I  came  out  of  the  mouth 
of  the  Most  High — as  a  cloud  I  covered  all  the  earth. — Come  over  to 
me,  all  ye  that  desire  me,  and  he  filled  icith  ony  fruits,  &c.  Ecclus. 
xxiv.  1,  &e. 


The  above  Preface  is  followed  by  '  A  List  of  the  principal  Com- 
'  mentators,  &c.  with  the  year  of  their  death,''  These  are  207  in 
number,  of  all  ages  and  all  opinions — from  Ignatius  and  Aquila, 
down  to  Voltaire  and  Pastorini. 


APPENDIX. 

No.  VIII. 
Omissions  from  the  Text,  in  certain  Editions. 
In  Genesis  xxxvi.  2.  several  editions  omit  the  words,  '  daughter  of  Ana,' 
And  in  Judges  vii.  18.   several  leave  out  the  concluding  sentence  of  the 

verse,  '  and  shout  together  to  the  Lord  and  Gedeon.' 
The  followinjr  list  will  shew  tlie  readiness  of  each  edition  : 


Genesis  xxxvi. 

Judges  vii. 

1609 

right 

right 

1635 

right 

right 

1750 

Dr.  Challoner's 

omitted 

omitted 

1763 

Ditto 

omitted 

omitted 

1796 

Dr.  Hay's 

omitted 

omitted 

1805  (&  18 

lO 

Ditto 

omitted 

omitted 

i79[ 

Dr.  Troy's 

omitted 

omitted 

1793 

Dr.  Geddes' 

right 

right 

1794 

Dr.  Troy's 

omitted 

omitted 

1811-1812 

Haydock's  first 

omitted 

omitted 

1813-14 

Haydock's  second 

right 

right 

1813 

Syers' 

omitted 

omitted 

1816  40. 

Dr.  Troy's 

omitted 

omitted 

1817  fol. 

Liverpool 

omitted 

right 

1818  4°. 

Mac  Namara's 

omitted 

omitted 

1822  8°, 

Dr.  Hamill's 

right 

right 

1823 

Christie's 

right 

right 

1825  &c. 

Dr.  Murray's 

right 

omitted 

1829  fol. 

Dr.  Bramston's 

right 

right 

(1833-6) 

Glasgow 

right 

right 

1834  80. 

Dr.  Crolly's 

right 

omitted 

184^-8  40, 

Haydock's 

right 

1852 

New  York 

omitted 

omitted 

1852  8°. 

Dr.  Denvir's 

right 

omitted 

1853 

Dr.  Husenbeth's 

right 

right. 

Besides  the 

foregoing,  many  similar  omij 

ssions  were 

pointed  out  by  J. 

Christie,  as  occurring  in  twelve  or  fourteen 

editions  previous 

to  his  own. 

3  E 

.'594 

I  give  a  few  of  them  here,  upon  his  authority;  having  only  met  with  his 
Bible  too  recently  to  allow  me  an  opportunity  of  testing  his  accuracy  by 
an  examination  of  those  editions  themselves. 
Genesis  iv.  14.   '  and  I   shall  be  hidden  from   thy  face,  and  I  shall  be  a 

*  vagabond,  and  a  fugitive  on  the  earth.' 

Exodus  xviii.  10.  '  who  hath  delivered  you  out  of  the  hand  of  the  Egyp- 
'  tians,  and  out  of  the  hand  of  I'haraoh.' 

XXXV.  23.  '  fine  linen  and  goats'  hair,  rams'  skins  dyed'  [red]. 

Joshua  vii.  17-  '  Zare.     Bringing  that  also  by  the  houses,  he  found  it  to 

•  be'  [Zabdi]. 

Judges  xi.  IS'.  '  For  the  Arnon  is  the  border  of  the  lands  of  Moab.' 
1  KiNG.s  i.  1 1 .    [look  down]   '  on  the  affliction  of  thy  servant.' 
xvii.  4!>.   '  ar.d  the  stone  was  fixed  in  his  forelicad.' 


ADDITIONS  and  CORRECTIONS,  made  while  the 
Work  was  in  printing. 

P.  22.     Dele  lines  17  to  24,  and  read  as  follows : 

A  few  years  afterwards,  he  published  a  small  tract,  which  he  called 
'  The  Gagge  of  the  Reformed  Gospell  :  briefly  discovei'ing  the 
'  errors  of  our  time :  with  the  refutation  by  express  textes  of  their 
'  owne  approoved  English  Bible.'  I  do  not  know  at  what  time  the  first 
edition  appeared  :  but  '  the  Second  Edition,  augmented  throughout  the 
'  whole,  by  the  Author  of  the  first,'  was  printed,  '  with  permission,'  (no 
place)  anno  1624.  18°.  pp.  168. 

There  are  also  two  other  editions,  with  many  corrections  of  the  lan- 
guage, and  some  few  changes  of  the  arguments,  published  under  the 
altered  title  of  'The  Touchstone  of  the  Reformed  Gospel:  wherein 
'  the  principal  heads  and  tenents  of  the  Protestant  doctrine  (objected 
'  against  Catholicks)  are  briefly  refuted,  by  the  express  texts  of  the 
'  Protestants  own  Bible,  set  forth  and  approved  by  the  Church  of 
'  England.  With  the  auncient  Fathers  judgements  thereon,  in  con- 
'  firmation  of  the  Catholick  Doctrine.  The  last  edition  moi*e  correct. 
'  Permissu  Superiorum.'  No  place,  nor  date,  18°.  pp.  145. — This  edi- 
tion leaves  out  the  last  short  chapter  (numbered  53)  of  the  '  Gagge  ;' 
but  has  some  small  additions  occasionally  in  other  parts.  The  other 
edition  of  the  'Touchstone'  is  equally  without  date.  I  think  both  of 
them  are  posterior  to  the  '  Gagge.'  In  the  preface  to  this  last,  Kelli- 
son  states,  that  his  quotations  from  the  Protestant  Bible  are  taken  from 
'Thomas  Barker's  Bible,  printed  in  quarto  at  London  in  1615.' — To 
this,  in  the  'Touchstone,'  he  adds,  'and  the  octavo  of  1615  by 
'  Barker.' — In  the  '  Gagge,'  he  refers  for  proof  to  a  treatise,  called 
'  The  Summary  of  Controversies:'  in  the  'Touchstone,'  he  calls  this  'The 
*  Manual  of  Controversies.'  His  object  is,  to  shew  that  we  Protestants 
are  bound,  by  the  express  words  of  our  own  Bible,  to  admit  all  the 
doctrines  of  Rome.  His  style  and  mode  of  argument  may  be  judged 
of  by  the  following  short  specimen,  from  p.  57-  —  'Proposition  XV. 
'  That  we  ought  not  to  confesse  our  shines  to  any  man,  hut  to  God  only, 
'  contrary  to  the  expresse  ivordes  of  their  owne  Bible.  INIatth.  3.  5,  6. 
'  Then  went  out  to  him  (to  wit,  to  John)  all  Hierusalem,  and  were  bap- 
'  tised  of  him  in  Jordan,  confessing  their  sins.  Not  by  acknowledging 
'  them  selves  in  generall  to  be  sinners,  but  every  man  to  utter  and  tell 

3   E  2 


396  AcUUtions  and  Corrections. 

'  his  particular  sinnes.  Therfore  we  may  confesse  our  sinnes,  not  only 
'  to  God,  but  also  to  man. 

'  Actes  10.  18.  And  many  that  heleeved,  came  and  confessed  and 
'  shewed  their  deedes  (In-liould  Confession)  Manie  also  of  them  which 
'  used  curious  artes,  brouc/ht  their  bookes  together,  and  burned  them  be- 
'fore  all  men:  and  they  counted  the  price  of  them,  and  found  it  five 
'  thousand  [our  Text  says  fiflij  thousand,  Ed.]  peeces  of  biker  (behould 
'  Satisfaction.)     Therefore,  &c. 

'  Num.  5.  <).  When  a  man  or  woman  shall  commit  any  sinne,  S;c.  then 

*  they  shall  confesse  their  sinne  which  they  have  done.  And  that  this  is 
'  not  understood  to  God  in  heaven,  but  also  to  his  Priest  in  earth, 
'  the  whole  chapter,  from  verse  12  unto  the  end,  doth  clearly  testifie. 
'  Adde,  that  he  saith  not,  they  shall  confesse  their  sinnes  (to  wit,  in  ge- 

*  nerall)  but  their  sinne,  to  wit,  in  particular.     Therfore,    &c.  —  See 

*  more  Marc.  I.  4.  James  5.  16.  Matt.  18.  18.  Mat.  IJ.  14. 

'  To  bring  unruly  people  to  Confession  by  the  helpe  of  our  holsome 
'  Rule,  see  Fathers  that  affirm  the  same.' — &c.  &c.  &c. 

Kellison  does  not  scruple  to  assert  of  Protestants,  that  '  they  have 
'  endeavoured  to  obscure  the  truth  by  so  many  varieties  of  transla- 
'  tions,  and  bv  such  a  number  of  grosse  corruptions  and  falsifications  :' 
&c.  Now  I  have  adduced  proofs,  in  the  present  work,  that  there  is  a 
considerable  variety  of  Roman  Catholic  translations,  circulating  at  this 
very  day  :  but  I  should  be  sorry,  either  to  say  or  think,  that  all  these 
were  made  for  the  unworthy  purpose  of  obscuring  the  Truth  of  God. 

This  tract  of  Kellison's  having  fallen  under  the  eye  of  Dr.  Richard 
^Montagu,  (afterwards  Bishop  of  Chichester,)  in  the  year  1<>24,  he  im- 
mediately replied  to  it,  in  a  tract  quaintly  entitled  (after  the  fashion  of 
that  day)  '  A  Gagg  for  the  New  Gospell  }  No :  a  New  Gagge  for 
'  an  old  Goose,  who  would  needes  undertake  to  stop  all  Protestants 
'  mouths  for  ever,  with  270  places  out  of  their  owne  English  Bibles. 
'  Or,  An  Answers  to  a  late  abridger  of  Controversies,  and  bclyar  of 
'  the  Protestants  Doctrine.  Bv  Richard  Mountagu.'  London,  1<»24. 
4".  pp.  328,  besides  'To  the  reader,'  7  leaves;  '  Preface,'  13  leaves  : 
and,  'A  List  of  the  errors  imputed  to  Protestants,'  3  leaves. 

Although  Montagu  fairly  meets  and  replies  to  all  his  opponent's 
charges;  yet  he  was  complained  of  by  two  Puritan  ministers,  named 
Yates  and  Ward,  as  being  no  less  than  '  a  Papist.'  He  immediately 
defended  himself  from  the  imputation,  and  addressed  his  reply  to  King 
Charles,  under  the  title  of  'Appello  Cipsarem,'  4".  102.'). — Mr.  Yates 
published  a  rejoinder,  entitled,  '  Ibis  ad  C;esarem,'  in  ir)2(». 

Scarce  as  this  little  piece  of  Kellison's  now  is,  I  am  of  opinion  that 
there  was  still  one  other  edition  of  it  besides  those  which  are  named 
above.     For,  the  work,  to  which  Montagu  replied,  was  called  '  The 


Additions  and  Corrections.  397 

'  Gagge  of  the  New  Gospell ;'  not,  '  the  Gagge  of  the  Reformed 
'  Gospell :'  and  he  says,  that  it  contained  forty-seven  propositions, 
whereas  the  others  contain  either  fifty-two  or  fifty-three :  and  the  par- 
ticular words,  which  Montagu  quotes,  often  differ  from  those  which  are 
found  in  the  other  three.  The  only  edition  which  I  possess  is  that 
one  which  has  53  chapters. 

P.  r»0.  1.  26.  add:  From  a  subsequent  publisher,  James  Christie,  we 
may  collect  that  a  portion  of  this  edition  was  transferred  to  Ireland,  and 
was  furnished  \<\\\\  two  new  sets  of  titlepages  :  for  he  mentions 
'Kelly's  Dublin  edition,  5  vols.  12°.  1763:'  and  '  Fitzsimon's  Dublin 
'  edition,  5  vols.  12°.' — And  there  is  not  the  least  reason  to  suppose 
that  either  of  those  two  booksellers  really  printed  a  Bible  in  that  city. 

P.  62.  1.  1.  insert  — 

1792.— NEW  TESTAMENT.     Noplace,  12o. 

Within  the  last  few  days  (25th  January,  IS.IS)  a  book-stall  on  the 
Quay  of  Dubhn  has  unexpectedly  furnished  me  with  a  remarkable  edi- 
tion of  the  New  Testament,  which  I  had  never  previously  seen  nor 
heard  of,  and  of  whose  history  I  still  know  nothing.  It  is  a  duodecimo, 
having  an  engraved  titlepage,  '  The  New  Testament  of  our  Lord 
*  and  Saviour  Jesus  Chrtst  :  translated  from  the  Latin  Vulgate. 
'  Compared  with  tlie  Original  Greek.  With  Annotations.'  [A 
Vignette,  of  a  Pelican  feeding  her  young.]  '  Permissu  Superiorum. 
'  Printed  in  the  year  MDCCXCIL'  No  name  of  place  or  printer  ap- 
pears. The  reverse  of  the  title  is  blank.  There  is  no  preliminary 
matter  (in  my  copy).  The  Text,  pp.  1 — 420;  Table  of  References, 
and  of  Epistles  and  Gospels,  pp.  421 — 428.  The  type  is  sniiall,  and  the 
paper  not  good.  The  book  is  printed  in  half- sheets.  If  the  title  be 
lost,  this  edition  may  be  known,  by  the  occasional  use  of  brackets  in  the 
text,  throughout  the  entire  volume  ;  bv  the  title  of  the  Epistle  to  Titus 
being  wrongly  printed  '  The  first  Epistle  of  St.  Paul  to  Titus  ;'  and  by 
the  omission  of  ten  words  from  verse  7  of  the  eighth  chapter  of  Reve- 
lation. 

As  for  the  Text,  its  general  basis  is  Dr.  Challoner's  edition  of  1752  : 
but  it  contains  all  those  varieties  of  reading  which  I  have  described 
above,  at  p.  93,  as  peculiar  to  the  Newcastle  edition  of  1812,  (which 
undoubtedly  followed  the  guidance  of  this  one,  throughout  the  Gospels 
and  the  Acts)  ;  and  in  addition,  it  has  about  196  others,  from  Romans 
to  the  Apocalypse.    I  give  here  a  few  of  the  most  remarkable  readings. 

Romans  xv.  19.   I  have  fulfilled  [all  with]  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

1  CoR.  i.  20.  Where  is  the  searcher  of  this  world  ?  v.  7-  our  Pass- 
over, vi.  7-  put  up  with  the  injury.  vii.  18.  pretend  uncircumcision. 
X.  17-  For  since  there  is  one  bread,  we  being  many  are  one  body:  [for] 
all  partake  of  this  one  bread,     xiv.  18.  I  speak  the  language  of  you  all. 


'598  A</(h'tloiis  and  Con'Pctiojis. 

XV.  41.  one  brightnes.s.  2  Cor.  i.  IJ.  Having-  therefore  intended  this, 
did  I  act  with  levity  ?  x.  /•  you  look  to  what  is  according  to  outward 
appearance,     xi.  28.  my  daily  anxieties. 

Galatians  iv.  l.'J.  and  vour  trial  [on  account  of  the  tribulations]  of 
my  flesh. 

Ephksians  i.  G.  He  hath  made  us  accepted. 

CoLossiANS  ii.  23.  Which  things  along  with  superstition,  have 
indeed  a  shew  of  wisdom  and  humility. 

2  Thessalonians  ii.  13.  an  apostacy. 

2  Ti.M.  ii.  a.  in  the  combat. 

Hkbrews  ix.  2.  The  shew  bread  [a  very  remarkable  reading  from  a 
lto7nan  Catholic  translator],  ix.  2.  to  take  away  utterly  the  sins. 
X.  28.  on  the  deposition  of  two  or  three  witnesses,  xi.  28.  the 
Passover. 

2  Petek  ii.  II.  cannot  support  the  judgment  of  damnation  [passed] 
against  themselves. 

1  John  ii.  18.  that  the  Antichrist  cometh,  even  now  many  are  be- 
come Antichrists. 

Many  of  these  readings  appear  far  preferable  to  those  for  which  they 
were  substituted  ;  and  it  is  to  be  regretted,  that  subsequent  editors  were 
induced  to  reject  them  and  return  to  the  cherished  obscurities  of  former 
days. 

The  Notes  of  this  edition  exhibit  the  enlightened  hand  of  the  trans- 
lator:  they  differ  from  those  in  Dr.  Challoner's  edition,  in  about 
eighty-five  places.  Several  new  ones  are  inserted ;  several  of  Challo- 
ner's are  left  out :  and,  in  all  those  of  his  which  arc  retained,  the  more 
offensive  expressions  are  omitted.  It  is  to  be  wished  that  we  could 
learn  the  name  of  the  liberal  minded  gentleman  to  whom  we  are  in- 
debted for  this  volume. 

Above,  at  \)\).  52  and  204,  I  alluded  to  an  edition  said  to  have  been 
printed  at  Edinburgh  in  1  'JU'2  ;  but  w-as  inclined  to  think  that  the  date 
was  misprinted  for  1797-  Can  it  be,  that  the  edition  now  under  con- 
sideration is  the  one  intended  by  the  writer  in  the  Dublin  Review  ? — Its 
title  names  no  place:  but  round  the  vignette  are  the  words  '  M'Intyre 
'  sculpsit ;'  and  M'Intyre  is  well  known  as  a  Scotch  name. 

My  copy  has  been  sadly  mangled,  by  wanton  violence.  Twelve  leaves 
are  entirely  torn  away :  and  more  than  twenty  others  have  been 
grievously  mutilated.  I  trust  that  other  cojjics  will  soon  be  found,  to 
supply  the  deficient  portions. 

P.  02.  1.  8.  for  'The  book',  r.  'The  latter  part  of  this  book.' 

P.  110.  1.  .").  insert 

18|().— NEW  TESTAMENT.     Manchester,  A^. 

In  this  year  a  Testament  was  published  at  Manchester,  accompanied 


Additions  and  Corrections.  399 

by  a  selection  of  Notes'from  various  sources,  under  the  following  title : 
'  The  New  Testament,  &c.  first  published  by  the  English  College  at 
'  Rhemes  in  1582  :  translated  from  the  Latin  Vulgat :  diligently  com- 
'  pared  with  the  Original  Text,  and  other  editions  in  divers  languages. 
'  With  Annotations,  comprising  those  of  Drs.  Witham  and  C'halloner, 
'  and  a  selection  from  other  approved  Commentators.  Enriched  with 
'  four  superb  Engravings.  Manchester,  Printed  and  published  by 
'  M.  lieegan  and  Co.  at  their  Catholic  publication  Warehouse,  2  Cum- 
*  berland  Street,  Deansgate,  1816.' 

A  Dedication  :  '  In  gratitude  to  the  Catholics  of  the  British  Em- 
'  pire,  for  the  steady  zeal  which  they  have  at  all  times  manifested  for 
'  the  Catholick  and  Apostolick  Faith,  in  opposition  to  the  intolerance 
'  and  calumnies  of  their  enemies,  this  edition  of  the  Rhemes  Testament 
'  is  inscribed,  by  their  obedient  and  very  humble  servants,  the  Pub- 
'  lishers.'^ — There  is  no  '  Approbation,'  nor  other  preliminary  matter. — 
The  Text,  in  two  columns,  pp.  1 — 474  :  an  Historical  and  Chronological 
Index,  Tables,  &c.  pp.  475 — 491. — At  the  end,  'Printed  for  Craven 
'  and  Co.  Manchester.' 

I  have  seen  only  one  copy  of  this  edition  :  and  had  not  an  oppor- 
tunity of  closely  examining  the  character  of  its  contents. 

P.  123.  1.  22.  after  'fortifications/  add:  Yet  the  work  bore  on  the 
cover  of  its  first  number  the  following  high  '  Approbation  ;'  '  I  hereby 
'  authorize  Mr.  Thomas  Haydock  to  publish  an  edition  of  the  Bible, 
'  conformably  to  that  printed  by  the  late  Mr.  Richard  Cross  ;  some  in- 
'  accuracies  of  which  are  to  be  corrected  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Hamill,  V.G. 
'  —  J.  T.  Troy,  D.  D.  &c.  Dublin,  fith  July,  1822.'  And  its  titlepage 
asserts  that  the  inaccuracies  of  former  editions  have  been  corrected  by 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Hamill.  But  J.  Christie  has  given,  on  the  covers  of  one 
of  the  numbers  of  his  quarto  Bible,  a  list  of  no  fewer  than  ninety-six 
errors,  some  of  them  considerable  ones,  occurring  in  the  five  books  of 
the  Pentateuch  alone. 

P.  171.  1-  17-  insert.  The  same  gentleman  informed  Mr.  Blair,  in 
181.'),  that  the  Roman  Catholic  Bible  Society  at  that  time  had  a  design 
of  '  printing  a  Roman  Catholic  version  of  the  New  Testament  from  the 
'  Greek,  in  the  nature  of  a  Diatessaron.'  I  am  not  aware  that  any 
thing  further  was  done  in  this  business.  That  Society  met  with  but 
scanty  support,  and  the  most  determined  opposition  from  its  bitter  ene- 
mies.— See  Correspondence,  &c.  on  the  R.  C.  Bible  Society,  p.  33. 

Ibid,  after  1.  20.  add  :  I  have  since  ascertained  that  such  an  edition 
was  begun,  on  the  26th  July,  1823,  and  was  continued  in  weekly  num- 
bers up  to  No.  30,  ending  at  Isaiah  xiii.  v.  2,  when  it  was  abandoned 
for  want  of  support.  James  Christie,  the  publisher,  cast  his  own  type, 
and  made  a  point  of  using  both  ink  and  paper  manufactured  in  Ireland. 


400  Additions  and  Corrections. 

The  poor  man  died  in  the  winter  of  lHo4-r>.'>.  From  the  remainder  of 
his  stock,  which  was  recently  sold  as  waste-paper,  I  with  difficulty  got 
together  a  sample  of  all  the  sheets  which  had  been  printed.  The  work 
is  in  quarto,  on  paper  of  three  dirterent  qualities,  but  of  one  size.  It 
was  intended  to  contain  ten  engravings,  but  I  have  not  met  with  more 
than  three. —  Its  Title  is,  '  Thk  Holy  Bible,  translated  from  the  Latin 
'  Vulgat :   diligently  compared  with  the  Hebrew,  Greek,  and  other  edi- 

•  tions  in  divers  languages.  The  Old  Testament  first  published  by  the 
'  English  College  at  Doway,  A.  D.  1(J0!>.  and  the  New  Testament  first 
'  published  by  the  English  College  at  Rhemes,  A.  D.  1582.  With 
'  Annotations,  references,  and  an  historical  and  chronological  Index. 
'  The  fifth  edition,  newly  revised  and  corrected,  according  to  the  Cle- 
'  mentin  edition  of  the  Scriptures.  Dublin,  Printed  by  Hugh  Fitzpa- 
'  trick,  for  Richard  Cross,  No.  28,  Bridge  Street,  l/i'l  :   Reprinted  by 

•  James  Christie,  170  James's  Street.  1823.'  [In  a  subsequent  Number 
another  Title  was  issued,  calling  itself  '  Christie's  second  edition,'  with 
the  date  1824.]  The  reverse  is  blank. — On  the  next  page  are, 
'  The  Admonition,'  the  letter  of  Pope  Pius  \T.  and  the  Decree  of  the 
Council  of  Trent;  together  with  Dr.  Troy's  Apjjrobation  of  the  Bible  of 
I7i'I. — On  reverse.  The  Order  of  Books. — The  Text  is  in  two  co- 
lumns, within  a  beaded  border  :  llie  Annotations  below,  and  the  Re- 
ferences in  the  margin. 

The  Notes,  I  believe,  agree  with  those  in  Cross'  edition  :  and  the 
publisher  originally  intended  that  the  Text  likewise  should  follow  that 
edition  :  but  it  appears  that  he  afterwards  took  on  himself  the  duties  of 
a  critic  as  well  as  those  of  a  |)rinter:  for  he  collected  all  the  previous 
editions  ;  compared  them  with  each  other  and  with  the  Vulgar  Latin  : 
and  has  given  a  list  of  thirty  passages  in  the  Pentateuch,  and  ten  in  the 
books  of  Joshua,  Judges,  and  Samuel,  where  previous  translations  were 
faulty,  and  he  has  corrected  his  own  by  the  Vulgate.  The  errors  were 
chiefly  those  of  omission,  of  words,  or  even  clauses. — I  have  given  a 
few  of  them  above,  among  the  Omissions,  at  p.  394. 

The  publisher  states,  that  his  edition  was  '  sanctioned  by  the  late 

•  most  Rev.  Dr.  Troy,  with  the  Approbation,  and  under  the  patronage 
'  of  The  most  Rev.  Dr.  Murray.'  But,  as  it  never  was  completed,  it 
does  not  bear  anv  official  form  of  'Approbation  :'  and  we  have  no  know- 
ledge how  far  Dr.  IMurrav  would  have  approved  those  important  altera- 
tions of  the  Text,  which  Christie  judged  were  necessary,  and  made 
upon  his  own  responsibility. 

It  was  his  intention  to  go  carefully  through  the  entire  Bible,  noting 
all  inaccuracies  and  correcting  them  :  and  at  the  end,  to  give  a  general 
statement  of  every  thing  which  had  been  done  by  him  in  that  matter. 
He  would  have  added  *  the  exact  chronology  composed  by  the  Rev.  B. 


Additions  and  Corrections.  401 

Mac  Mahon ;'  and,  by  all  these  endeavours  at  accuracy,  hoped  that  his 
edition  '  would  remain  the  standard  edition  of  the  Douay  Bible  to 
*  futurity.' 

P.  191.  1.  5.  insert  among  the  Specimens  of  translations :  7-  For  what 
is  [seemingly]  foolish  of  God  is  wiser  than  men;  and  the  weakness 
of  God  is  stronger  than  men. — 1792. 

P.  192.  1.  3.  insert  among  Do.  :  4* — thought  it  no  robbery,  &c.  but 
debased  himself,  &c.  made  in  the  likeness,  &c.  and  in  fashion  found, 
&c.— 1/92. 

P.  19').  1.  6.  insert  among  Do. :  7. — but  delivered  them  to  infernal 
chains,  drawn  down  to  the  lower  hell,  &c. — -1792. 

P.  204.  last  line,  add  :   But  see  the  Addenda,  p.  397. 

P.  232.  1.  29.  after  '  blank',  r.  A  Table  of  References,  6  pages : 
Table  of  Epistles  and  Gospels,  4  pages. 

P.  235.  1.  27.  for  '  This  is/  r.  '  The  first  half  of  this  volume  is.' 


3  ^ 


INDEX. 


Abuse  of  Protestants,  their  Bible,  &c. 
5.  10-12.  15.  22.  23.  28.  44.  78. 

Additions  ivhile  printi7iff.    See  p.  395. 

'Admonition,'  on  reading  the  Scrip- 
tures, prefixed  to  several  editions  of 
the  Bible  and  Testament,  61.  62. 

Allen  (Cardinal)  11. 

abuses  the  Protestant  Bible,  12. 

one  of  the  translators  of  the  Ro- 
man Catholic  Bible,  13. 

two  of  his  tracts  noticed,  17. 

American  editions,  79.  127.  146.  241. 
243.  245.  246. 

Andrews  (W.  E.)  Editor  of  'The  Or- 
thodox Journal,'  71.  105-107. 

• abuses  Dr.  Geddes  and  Mr.  C. 

Butler,  71. 

• abuses  the  '  Dublin  Society  for 

circulating  the  Roman  Catholic  Tes- 
tament,' 121.  122. 

began  to  print  a  Testament,  but 

did  not  finish  it,  171. 

AntibibUon  (The)  107. 

Antoninus,  his  reason  why  the  '  Host' 
is  made  round,  5. 

Approbations  prefixed  to  editions  of  the 
Scriptures,  12.  23-26.  33.34-39.  40. 
42.  43.  49.  55.  57.  76.  82.  119.  124. 
125.  127.  134.  135.  139.  140.  146. 
148-152.  165.  166.  243.  399.  400. 

are  often  loosely  and  incorrectly 

affixed,  50.  120. 

remarks  on  their  varieties,  uncer- 
tainty, and  uselessness,  1 71-182. 

'Authentic,'  what  is  meant  by  the  Latin 
Vulgate  being  declared  so,  14.  63. 
309.  389.  .    . 

Authenticity  is  intrinsical  or  extrinsical, 
389- 

B. 

Bannister,   (Rev.  R.)   his    opinion    of 

Douay  College,  84. 
Barnard  (Rev.  T.)  his  Life  of  Bishop 

Challoner,  47.  48.  51. 

not  very  accurate,  47.  48. 

Baronius  (Cardinal)  388. 


Belfast,  many  Bibles  and  Testaments 
printed  at,  116.  134. 

Bellarmine  (R.)  388.  389. 

Berington  (Rev.  Joseph)  his  Memoirs 
of  Gregorio  Panzani,  34.  36.  37. 

Bernard  (Rev.  R.)  his  '  Rhemes  against 
Home,'  22. 

Bible,  the  Protestant,  abused,  called 
'  The  Devil's  Book,'  &c.  &c.  by  Gre- 
gory Martin,  10. 

by  M.  KeUison,  10. 

pronounced  corrupt,  &c.  23.  46. 

The  Complutensian  Polyglott,  3. 

2T. 

an  old  Treatise  shewing  that  we 

ought  to  have  the  Bible  in  English,  3. 

its  translation  opposed  by  Rome, 

I.  2. 

the  first  Douay  edition,  24.  197. 

no  English  edition  published  by 

Roman  Catholics  for  115  years,  be- 
tween 1635  and  1750,  27.  47. 

Dr.  Challoner's  editions,  48,  &c. 

Dr.  Troy's  editions,  57.  no. 

a  great  sensation  created  by  the 

publication  of  the  editions  of  1816 
and  1818;  110-116. 

their  character,  &c.  110-116. 

Dr.  Troy's   disclaimer  of  them, 

112. 

proofs  that  they  are  really  dis- 
tinct editions,  113. 

■ copies  unsaleable  in  Dublin,  and 

sent  over  to  America,  113, 

but  not  sold  there  to  any  persons 

except  Roman  Catholics,  and  by  an 
order  from  a  Vicar  General,  131. 

• some  leaves  were  cancelled,  114. 

are  not  commonly  met  with,  116. 

• a  singular  note  in  them,  116. 

collation  and  description  of  them, 

208.  210. 

Dr.  MuiTay's,  of  1825;  124. 

occasions   an  important    rule  in 

Maynooth  College,  125. 

high  prices  to  be  paid  for  Roman 

Catholic  Bibles  and  Testaments,  7. 
20.  123.  125.  206.  215.  237. 

3  F  3 


404 


INDEX. 


BiRLE,  Cardinal  Wiseman's  o])inion  as 
to  the  ijeneral  perusal  of  the  Bible,  8. 

Mr.  Shiel's  oi)iniou  of  its  effect 

ujjon  tlie  Church  of  Rome,  8. 

BlBLi:  SOCIKTIKS,  9,-,.  io6. 

Hritish  and  Foreign,  103, 

lioniaii    Catholic,    history    of  its 

formation,  &c.  94. 

its  Laws,  97. 

its  Committee,  96. 

resolve  to  print  a  New  Testa- 
ment, 96. 

send  Mr.  Blair  a  specimen  page 

without  any  notes,  99. 

afterwards  alter  their  plan,  and 

print  an  edition  with  notes,  99. 

Dr.  Milner  opposes  it,  most  vio- 
lently and  unceasingly,  103-106. 108 
109. 

repeated  editions  of  it,  125. 

had  a  design  of  publishing  a  Dia- 

tessaron  in  English,  399. 

■ several  Roman  Catholic  Bible  So- 
cieties in  foreign  countries,  106.  107. 

Bilson  (Dr.  Thomas)  his  book,  '  The 
true  ditlerence  between  Christian  sul)- 
jection  and  unchristian  Rebellion,' 
16. 

Blair  (William)  95.  98. 

his    Letter    to   Wilberforce,    78. 

107.  11,15. 

his  Correspondence,  &c.  relative 

to  the  Roman  Catholic  Bible  Society, 
94,  &c. 

Blake  (Right  Rev.  Dr.)  his  New  Tes- 
tament, 139. 

Blyth  (Rev.  F.)  j)erhaps  one  of  the  edi- 
tors of  the  Testament  of  1738,  47. 

his  Parajjhrase  on  the  Penitential 

Psalms,  47.  201. 

Bois  (Jn.)his  work  referred  to,  163.312. 

Bramston  (Right  Rev.  J.)  his  Bible, 
1 10.  127.  214. 

Bristow(Dr.  Richard)  one  of  the  trans- 
lators of  tlie  Douay  Bible,  13. 

Bulkeley  (Dr.  Fklward)  his  Answer  to 
the  Rhemists'  j)reface,  &c.  18. 

Butler  (Charles)  50-53.  66.  70-72.  79. 
102.  105. 

a  friend  of  Dr.  Geddes,  and  one 

of  the  editors  of  Dr.  Geddes'  Psalms, 
71.  72.  79. 

• his  Life  of  Christ,  171. 

C. 

Carpenter  (Archbishop)  sanctions  a 
New  Testament  in  1783;  54. 

Cartwright  (Thomas)  14. 

■ his  '  Answer  to  the  Preface  of  the 

Rhemibh  Testament,'  20. 


Cartwright  (Thomas)  his  '  Confutation 

of  the  Rhemihts'  translation,'  21.  22. 

220. 
Caryl  (John)  his  version  of  the  Psalms, 

30-  34- 

some  account  of  him,  30. 

Catholic  Committee  (The)  of  £ngland, 

66. 
Cnt/iolic  Layman  (The)  116. 
Catliolicoii  (T/te)  179. 
Challoner  (Dr.  R.)  perhaps  was  editor 

of  the  Testament  of  1738,  47.  48. 

his  version  of  Ijotli  Old  and  New 

Testament,  47-56.200-202.204.228. 
229.  231. 

notice  of  his  life  and  death,  48-52. 

• his  biographers,  47.  48.  51. 

the  place  where  his  Testaments 

were  jjrinted,  50. 

he  borrows  largely  from  the  'Au- 
thorized Version,'  51.  67. 

was  a  staunch  advocate  of  Roman 

doctrines,  51.  52. 

some  of  his   Notes  to  the  New 

Testament  oftensive  to  the  feelings 
of  Protestants,  92.  186. 

■ ordered  to  be  omitted  on  that  ac- 
count, 103. 

Dr.  Milner  is  very  angry  at  the 

omission,  103. 

collation  of  his  three  earliest  edi- 
tions, 315-370. 

Christie  (L)  began  to  jirint  an  edition 
of  the  Bible,  but  did  not  finish  it, 
171.  399. 

Clarius  (Isidorus)  declares  the  Latin 
Vulgate  Bible  to  be  full  of  errors, 

'-^-   .         .  . 
his   edition   of  the  Vulgate   put 

into  the  hidex  of  Prohibited  Works, 

14- 

Classification  of  Editions,  168. 

Collation  and  Description  of  various 
F^ditions,  197-248. 

of  the   renderings    of   Dr.  Chal- 

loner's  three  earliest  Testaments,  315. 

Commandments  (The  Ten)  the  Protes- 
tant division  of  them  more  agreeable 
to  the  Original  Text,  76. 

.Tose])hus  divides  them  as  Pro- 
testants do,  76. 

Com])lutensian  Polyglott  Bible,  3.  21. 

Contain ;  tiie  verl)  x^t'*'^  signifies  to  be 
capable  of  containing,  136. 

Council  of  Toulouse,  its  decree  con- 
cerning the  reading  of  Scrijiture  by 
the  Laity,  1.  2. 

■ of  Lateran,  in  1,515;  172. 

of  Trent,  14.  loi.  172. 

Coyne  (Richard)  no.  112.  119.  206. 


INDEX. 


40/ 


Coyne  (Richard)  publishes  the  Edin- 
burgh Bible,  with  new  Titles,  in 
1811  ;  83. 206. 

his  concern  in  publishing  the  4". 

Bible  of  1816;  1 12. 

vindicates  his  character  respecting 

it,  113. 

I)rints  twenty  thousand  copies  of 

aTestament  without  Notes,  121. 122. 

■ prints  Dr.  Murray's  Bible  in  1825; 

124. 

reprints  the  Testament  of  1815, 

in  1826 ;  T25. 

Crolly  (Most  Rev.  Dr.)  his  Bible,  216. 

Curoe,  (Rev.  D.)  his  Preface  to  a  New 
Testament,  140-145.  243. 

• very  inaccurate,  243. 

D. 

Denvir  (Right  Rev.  Dr.)  Bibles  and 
Testaments  sanctioned  by  him,  116. 
134.  140.  146.  216. 

Description  {hih\iograi)hica\)  of  different 
Editions,  197-248. 

Dodd  (Chr.)  his  Church  Historij,  13. 

Douay,  the  College  founded,  11. 

is  suspected  of  Jansenism,  37, 

■ version  of  the  Bible,  11,  12. 

its  defects  admitted,  and  the  ne- 
cessity for  a  new  version  stated,  32. 
33.  38.  40.  42.  48.  51.  52.  [37. 

a  report  that  some  gentlemen  of 

Douay  designed  a  revised  edition  of 
the  Bible,  57. 

■  quaere,  whether  they  revised  that 

of  1791;  57. 

Doyle  (Right  Rev.  Dr.)  his  evidence  as 
to  the  reading  of  the  Bible  by  the 
Laity,  6. 

his  false  accusation  against  Or««9e- 

men,  as  the  circulators  of  the  malig- 
nant extracts  from  Pastorini's '  Chris- 
tian Church,'  54. 

his  opinion  of  the  value  of  Notes 

to  the  Bible,  167. 

Dublin  Revieiv  {The)  2.  51.  137.  158. 
181.  189. 

censures  Challoner's  version,  51. 

and  Lingard's  Gos])els,  51.  137. 

■ sneers  at '  Geneva  caps,'  &c.  52. 

Dubois  (John)  his  book  cited,  163. 

E. 

Earle    (Rev.  John)    his   letter   to    Dr. 

Geddes,  72. 
Ess  (Leander  Von).     See  Von. 


Fitzsimon  (H.)  his  abject  submissive- 
ness  to  '  The  Church,'  138. 


Fulke  (Dr.  William)  his  various  publi- 
cations, 13.  16. 
his  New  Testament,  18.  220. 

G. 

Gaudolphy  (Rev.  Peter)  declares  that 
he  never  hindered  the  reading  of  the 
Bible  by  his  Lay  parishioners,  6. 

■ •  his  Letters  to  Bishop  Marsh,  95, 

his   correspondence,  &c.   relative 

to  the   Roman  Catholic    Bible  So- 
ciety, 95.  96. 

sends  Mr.  Blair  a  specimen-page 

of  a  New  Testament,  99. 

Geddes  (Dr.  Alex.)  38.  41.  44.  51.  56. 

his  opinion  of  the  Rhemish  Tes- 
tament, 13. 

of  the  Latin  Vulgate,  14. 

• of  the  policy  of  discouraging  ver- 
nacular translations  of  Scripture,  2. 

of    Mr.  Caryl's    version    of   the 

Psalms,  31. 

was  told  that  the  gentlemen  of 

Douay  were  preparing  a  revised  ver- 
sion of  the  Bible,  57. 

his  translation  of  the  Bible,  62-76. 

203. 

some  account  of  his  life  and  cha- 
racter, 62,  &c. 

his  early  and  long  labours  on  the 

new  version,  63.  67. 

■  is  driven  from  Scotland  by  Bp. 

Hay,  6^. 

his  work  coldly  received  by  his 

l)rother  priests,  66.  70. 

prohibited  by  the  Vicars  Apo- 


stolic, 66.  180. 
his   literary   labours,   63-65.  68. 

specimens  of  his  poetical  transla- 
tions, 73. 

his  independent  spirit,  64.  66.  69. 

■ possessed  a  MS.  version  of  the 

New  Testament,  by  Rev.  Mr.  Gordon, 

64.  170. 
his  reply  to  the  Pastoral   Letter 

of  the  Vicars  Apostolic,  68.  180. 
his  version  of  the  Psalms,  70.  71. 

79,  &c.  205. 
■  his  papers  removed  or  destroyed 

by  some  unknown  hand  upon  his 

death,  70. 
is  reported  (falsely)  to  have  changed 

his  rehgious  opinions,  71. 

his  death,  70. 

a  life  of  him,  by  J.  M.  Good,  71. 

remarks    on    his    character,    by 

Charles  Butler,  72. 
•  his  judgment  on  the  proper  mode 

of  dividingthe  Ten  Commandments, "j 6 . 


40() 


I  N  D  i:  X. 


(Jibson  (Rif(lit  Rev.  Dr.)  is  ajiplied  to 
by  llayduck  and  by  Syers  to  sanc- 
tion their  Hibles  :  at  first  he  pro- 
mises his  countenance  to  them  both, 
but  afterwards  declines  to  give  his 
\lppr<)b(itlon'  to  either,  92. 

■ sanctions  a  Bible  in  1817;   no. 

123. 

his  Bibles  described,  209.  21,3. 

Gordon  (Lieut.  A.)  founder  of  the  '  So- 
ciety for  circulating  the  Roman  Ca- 
tholic version  of  the  Testament,'  121. 

• (Rev.  R.)  his   MS.  new  version 

of  the  New  Testament,  64.  170. 

• (Rev.  W.)  sujierintends  an  edition 

of  Haydock's  Bible,  151. 

Gossner  (M.)  pul)lished  a  German 
version  of  the  Testament,  108. 

Grier  (Rev.  R.)  answered  Ward's  Er- 
rata, 29. 

H. 

Hamilton  (Rev.  George)   his  valuable 

pamphlets  on  the  Douay  Bible,  30. 
Hanover,  a  Bible  Society  there,  107. 
Harris'  edition  of  Ware's  works,  40.  41. 
Hay  (Right  Rev.  Dr.)    suspends    Dr. 

Geddes,  63. 

his  edition  of  the  Bible,  77. 

Haydock  (Rev.  G.  L.)  his  Bible,  83. 

particulars  of  its  publication,  85-90. 

206-208. 
some  account  of  his  life,  studies, 

and  death,  84.  8,-,. 

■ is  badly  used  by  Bp.  Penswick,84. 

his  literary  diligence,  85. 

his    Paraphrase    on    the    Psalms 

(MS.)  86.  89. 
■ his  first  design,  of  more  copious 

notes  than  were  adopted,  89. 

• his  other  writings,  89. 

he  ap|)roves  of  the  Roman  Ca- 
tholic Bil)le  Society,  109. 

his   Bible   reprinted  in  1822-4; 

123.  214. 

again,  in  1845-8:  149-153,  217. 

again,    at   New   York,  in  1852; 

165.  218. 
again.by  Husenbeth,ini853;  i^^- 

219. 

the  Preface  to  his  Bible,  383. 

(Thos.)  a  i)rinter  of  Manchester, 

projects  the  Bible  which  was  edited 

by  ins  brother,  83-90. 
Home  (Rev.  T.  H.j  his  '  Introduction, 

&c.'  quoted,  131.  133. 
Horrabin  (Rev.  Mr.)  edits  a  New  Tes- 
tament, 1 17.  237. 
• it  is  abused  by  Dr.  Milner.  who 

tries  to  stop  its  circulation,  117. 


Howlettl  John)  i.e.  Robert  Parsons,  11. 

Hughes  (.Vrchbishop  John)  165.  218. 

Husenbcth  (Rev.  Dr.)  his  edition  of 
Haydock's  Bible,  90.  166.  219. 

his  carelessness  in  abridging  Hay- 
dock's notes,  167. 

J. 
James  (Dr.  Thos.)  his  Bellutn  Papale, 

3«7- 

Ja7isenism,  the  English  Roman  Catho- 
lic Clergy  suspected  of  it,  36.  37. 

Index  of  Prohibited  Books,  14.  61.  244. 

the  Congregation  of,  119.  172. 

Ingleton  (Dr.  John)  32.  43. 

Joseph  us,  divides  the  Ten  Command- 
ments as  Protestants  do,  76. 

K. 

Kellison  (Matthew)  his  reason  why  the 
Bible  ought  only  to  be  in  Hebrew, 
Greek,  or  Latin,  5. 

some  of  his  publications,  22. 

his  '  Gagge  of  the  New  Gospel ;' 

,  22.  395. 

Kenney  (Dean  A. H.)  his  Letters  on  the 
Bible  of  1816;  112.  He  died  (since 
tliat  page  was  printed,  viz.)  Jan.  27, 

Kennicott  (Rev.  Dr.)  wishes  for  a  new 

English  version,  390. 

his  Dissertations,  389. 

Kenrick  (Right  Rev.  P.)  14.  146. 
his  version  of  the  Gospels,  153- 

1-9.  245.     not  favourably  received 

by  some  parties,  158.  181. 
his  version  of  the  Acts  and  Epi- 
stles, 159-165.  246. 
his  defence  of  his  translation  of 

certain  words  and  passages,  158-160. 

162-164. 

extracts  from  his  Preface,  154. 

his  Iniroduction  to  ihe  Acts  and 

Epistles,  159. 
'Key  of  Paradise'  (The)    the    Psalms 

j)rinted  in  it  are  in  a  version  diflerent 

from  that  of  Douay,  27. 
Ki|)ling  (Rev.  Dr.)  answered   JVard's 

Errata,  29. 

L. 

Laity  ( T/ie)  restricted  in  the  use  of  the 
Bible,  I,  &c.  9.  109. 

ought   not   to   enquire    into   the 

vices  of  the  Clergy,  1 1. 

Lewis  (Rev.  John)  his  short  notice  of 
the  edition  of  Quesnel  on  the  Gos- 
pels, 36. 

Lindanus  (W.)  his  tract.  '  De  optimo 
Scripturas  interpretandi  genere,'  21. 


I  N  D  E  X. 


407 


Lingard  (Rev.  Dr.  J.)  51.  136. 

his  Preface  to  an  edition  of  Ward's 

Errata,  28. 

his  Translation  of  the  Four  Gos- 
pels, I 35- I 38.  242. 

•  his  indej)endence  of  mind,  scho- 
larship, ami  candour,  135.  136. 

his  Translation  not  acceptable  to 

the  high  Paj)al  party,  137.  138. 

• his  Translation  ambiguously  re- 
viewed in  the  Dublin  Review,  137. 138. 

his  mode  of  rendering  the  Angel's 

Salutation  to  the  Virgin  Mary,  and 
the  passage,  Matthew  xix.  11  ;  136. 

his  translation  often  closely  re- 
sembles the  '  Authorized  Version,' 
136. 

his  translation  not  commonly  met 

with,  138. 

quoted  by  Bishop  Kenrick,  163. 

Lucas  Brugensis,  388. 

M. 

Mc  Ghee  (Rev.  Rob.)  his  '  Notes  of  the 
Douay  Bible,'  &c.  102.  iii.  117. 

Mac  Hale  (Most  Rev.  John)  his  New 
Testament,  147.  244. 

abusive  language  of  his  '  Appro- 
bation' prefixed  to  it,  147. 

believes  that  Bible  Societies  lead 

to  an  increase  of  crime  !  104. 

M^Namara  (J.  A.)  his  Bible;  particu- 
lars of  its  publication,  no,  &c.  210- 
213. 

Mac  Mahon  (Rev.  B.)  a  scientific  and 
hterary  man,  54.  55.  58. 

his  Testament  of  1783;  54-56. 

232. 

its  wide  departure  from  previous 

versions,  54. 

is  the   first  which   contains   the 

'Admonition,'  55. 

its  extreme  rarity,  56. 

he  edits  the  Bible  of  179 1  for  Dr. 

Troy,  55.  57-60. 

specimens   of  its   language,  58. 

59-  . 

his  Testament  of  1803 ;  78.  234. 

his  Testament  of  1810;  82.  234. 

he  edited  A.  Butler's  Lives  of  the 

Saints,  58. 

his  death,  58. 

Marmaduke  (Mr.)  a  London  booksel- 
ler, gives  Dr.  Geddes  a  manuscript 
translation  of  the  New  Testament, 
64. 

his  MS.  remarks  on  the  Douay 

Bible,  64. 

Martin  (Gregory)  the  chief  translator 
of  the  Bible  and  Testament,  13. 


Martin  (Gregory)    his  '  Discoverie   of 

(corruptions,'  15. 
■ that  tract  was  the  groundwork  of 

Ward's  '  Errata,'  28. 
Martini  (Abp.  of  Florence)  the  letter 

of  Pope   Pius  VL   to  him,   on  the 

utility  of  vernacular  translations  of 

Scrij)ture,  6. 
first   printed    in   English  in  Dr. 

Troy's  Bible  of  1791 ;  59. 
omitted  from  many  more  recent 

editions,  61. 
his  Bible  placed  in  the  Index  of 

Prohibited  Books  by  Pius  VI L  61. 

244. 
Mathew  (Rev.  Theobald)  a  recommen- 
datory Letter,  prefixed  to  a  Bible, 

127. 148. 150. 152. 217. 
Maynoofh  College,  takes  500  copies  of 

Mr.  Coyne's  Bible  in  1825  ;  125. 
a  rule  made  that  every  Student 

should  possess  a  Bible,  125. 
Milles  (Dr.  Thos.)  his  Prolegomena  to 

the  New  Testament,  388. 
Milner  (Right  Rev.  Dr.)  29. 
his    opinion    upon    reading    the 

Bible,  7. 
his  judgment  upon  the  omission 

of  some  of  Dr.  (Jhalloner's  notes,  8. 

103. 118. 
his   '  Funeral   Sermon    on   Chal- 

loner,'  51. 

his  '  Life  of  Challoner,'  51. 

his   continual   abuse    of   Mr.  C. 

Butler,  and  of  Dr.  Geddes,  71.  72. 

82. 106. 
opposes  and  impugns  the  Roman 

Catholic  Bible  Society,  103. 105. 109. 
abuses  their  New  Testament,  104- 

106. 
exults  over  the  supposed  destruc- 
tion of  its  stereotype  plates,  105. 117. 
abuses  Bible  Societies  in  general, 

104.  106. 
is  very  angry  with   Right   Rev. 

Dr.  Poynter,  109. 
his    '  Supplemental    Memoirs   of 

English  Catholics,'  103.  109. 
he   establishes  a  Catholic  Tract 

Society,  in  opposition  to  the  Roman 

Catholic  Bible  Society,  109. 
abuses  Mr.  Horrabin's  New  Tes- 
tament, and  denounces  it,  11 7-1 20. 
admits  that  substituting  the  Bible 

for  the  Priest  was  the  ready  means 

of  undermining  the  Catholic  Faith, 

109. 
Montagu  (Bp.  R.)  his  answer  to  Kel- 

lison's  '  Gagge  of  the  reformed  Gos- 
pel,' 22.     See  also  p.  395. 


408 


1  .\   1)  E  X. 


Murray  (Most  Rev.  Dr.)  his  edition  of 
the  Bihle,  1825;    124.  214.  215. 

well    received  ;    and    used    as   a 

standard  for  subsecjuent  editions,  1 25. 

• •  rejjuljlished,  with  '  A])])rohations' 

of  24  bishops,  in  1829;  126. 

aj^ain  in  1833;  215. 

again  in  1847  J  148.  216.  217. 

N. 

Nary  (Dr.  C.)  his  version  of  the  New 

Testament,  37-40.  225. 
• not    well    received    by   his    own 

clergy,  38.41. 

its  rarity,  38.  41. 

■ some  account  of  him,  38.  41. 

the  Preface  to  his  Testament,  298. 

Natalis  Alexander,  388. 
Newcastle-on-Tyne,  a  remarkable  New 

Testament  printed  there,  91-93.  23,^. 
New    Testament,    original    edition    of 

Rhemes,  i.:382  ;  12,  &c.  219. 

Dr.  Xary's,  37.  225.  298. 

Dr.  Witham's,  41.  226.  305. 

Dr.  Challoner's,  1749,  &c.  47-54. 

228.  229.  231. 

• Dr.  Carpenter's,  1783;  54.  232. 

the  edition  of  1792  ;  52.  And  see 

Addenda,  p.  397. 
the  Newcastle  edition,  1812;  93. 

23.5- 

the  edition  by  the  Roman  Catholic 

Bible  Society  in  1815;  95-1 11.  236. 

by  Mr.  Horrabin,  117.  237. 

the  edition  without  any  notes,  119. 

twenty    thousand    cojjies    struck 

oft",  119. 

Dr.  Troy  at  first  apjiroved  it,  but 

afterwards  withdrew  his  aj)proval, 
120. 

new  and  incorrect  title  prefixed  to 

some  copies  of  it,  121.  240. 

the  edition  of  New  York,  1834; 

i27-i3.1;24i- 

the  French  Testament  of  Bour- 

deanx,  published  in  16S6;  45. 

New  York,  the  Rhen)ish  Testament 
exactly  reprintad  there,  127-133. 

Norris  (Sylvester)  his  '  Antidote,  &c. 
against  English  Sectaries,'  22. 

Notes  of  the  Douay  and  Rhemish  \'er- 
sion,  violent,  uncharitable,  and  in- 
tentionally oftensivc,  13.  15.  186. 

to  the  Bible,  Dr.  Doyle's  opinion 

of  tlicir  value,  167. 

a  note  of  the  old  Rhemish  Testa- 
ment, which  tacitly  sanctioned  a  no- 
torious forgery,  allowed  by  Dr.  Troy 
to  be  reprinlecl  in  his  edition  of  1 791 ; 
1 16. 


Notes,  the  most  offensive  portions  of 
Dr.  Challoner's  notes  are  considered 
by  Dr.  Milner  the  most  valuable, 
lOj.  106.  J 18. 

an  edition  of  the  New  Testament 

published  without  any  notes,  119. 

O. 

O'Conor  (Rev.  Dr.  C.)  regrets  the  re- 
publication of  War(i'.>i  Errata,  29. 

Ogilvie  (Dr.)  his  Parajjlirase  of  Psalm 
cxlviii.  34. 

Omissions  in  certain  editions  of  the 
Bible,  394. 

Orthodox  Journal  (The)  53.  82.  105. 
107.  109.  1 15.  117.  122. 

O'Sullivan  (Rev.  M.)  his  Romanism  as 
it  rules  in  Ireland,  115. 


Panzani  (Gregorio)  '  Memoirs'  of  him, 

quoted,  34.  36.  37. 
Paris,  a  Roman  Catholic  Bible  Society 

established  tliere,  106. 
Parsons  (Robert)  1 1. 
Pascal  (B.)  '  Provincial  Letters.'  37. 
Pastorini,   his   '  Christian    Church,   or 

Ex])lanation  of  the  Apocalypse,'  52- 

54.  230. 
first  pul)lished    under  a  feigned 

name,  52.  180. 
translated    into    French,    Latin, 

German,  and  Italian,  53. 
extracts   from   it   secretly  circu- 
lated in  Ireland,  52.  54. 
singular  secrecy  in  the  printing 

of '  the  sixth  edition,'  at  three  places, 

list  of  editions  of  it,  230. 

Pearson  (Rev.T.)  390. 

Petre  (Lord)  a  generous  patron  of  Dr. 

Geddes,  63.  70. 
Philips  (      )  his  Life  of  Cardinal  Pole, 

Pius  VI.  (Pope)  his  letter  to  Martini 
on  vernacular  translations,  6. 
rst  given  in  the  Bible  1 

list  of  editions  which  contain 
and  which  omit  it,  61. 

Pius  VII.  (Poj)e)  his  Bulls  against 
Bible  Societies,  71.  107. 

his  Rescrii)t  to  the  Vicars  Apo- 
stolic of  Great  Britain,  120. 

places  Martini's  Bible  in  the  In- 
dex, 61.  244. 

Poland,  a  Roman  Cathohc  Bible  So- 
ciety there.  107. 

Pope  (Alexander)  was  an  intimate  friend 
of  Mr.  John  Caryl,  30. 


first  given  in  the  Bible  of  179 

203. 


59- 119- 
of  1791, 


INDEX. 


409 


Poynter  (Right  Rev.  Dr.)  96.  105.  109. 
117.237. 

— —  President  of  the '  Roman  Cathohc 
Bible  Society,'  99.  109. 

— —  his  Address,  prefixed  to  the  So- 
ciety's New  Testament,  99-103. 

his  Testament,  1825  ;  123.  239. 

Dr.  Milner's  dislike  of  him,  109. 

Preface  to  Mr.  Caryl's  Psalms,  31. 

to  Bp.  Kenrick's  Gospels,  154. 

— —  to  Kenrick's  Acts,  &c.  159. 

-    ■■   to  the  Tesatment  of  1582 ;  249. 

to  the  Bible  of  1609 ;  287. 

to  Dr.  Nary's  Testament,  29S. 

to  Dr.  Witham's  Testament,  305. 

to  Haydock's  Bible,  383. 

Priests  (Roman  Cathohc),  their  faults 
or  crimes  are  not  to  be  taken  notice 
of  by  Laymen,  11. 

Prohibition  of  the  Scriptures,  i.  2.  4. 
6,  20, 

Protestant  Bible,  abused, 4. 5. 10- 12. 46. 

Psalms,  alterations  in  the  wording 
made  in  several  editions,  by  un- 
known authority,  27.  186. 

an  uncharitable  note  ingeniously 

affixed  to  a  passage  in  them,  186. 

by  Mr.  Caryl,  30. 

by  Mr.  Blythe,  47.  201. 

by  Dr.  Geddes,  79.  205. 

Q. 

Quesnel  (P.)  his  Moral  Reflections  on 
the  Gospels,  34-37.  224. 

reason  of  the  rarity  of  that  edi- 
tion, 36. 

editions  of  the  original  work,  34. 

35. 224. 

R. 

Ratisbon,  a  Roman  Catholic  Bible  So- 
ciety established  there,  107. 

Rayment  (Rev.  B.)  assists  in  preparing 
Haydock's  Bible,  83.  86.  90. 

his  other  editorial  laboui's,  83. 

Reininger(A.)his  zeal  in  disseminating 
the  Vernacular  Scriptures,  109. 

Repent,  and  Repentance,  adopted  by 
Bp.  Kenrick  in  his  translation,  158. 

this  rendering  gives  oflFence,  162. 

he  justifies  it,  162. 

Restrictions  on  the  use  of  the  Bible, 
I.  6.  8-11. 

Reynolds  (Dr.  John)  one  of  the  trans- 
lators of  the  Douay  Bible,  13. 

Rhemish Testament,  first  printed,  1 1 . 1 2. 

it  was   not   published    willingly, 

but  by  constraint,  11.  20-22. 

names  of  its  translators,  13. 

the  virulence  of  its  notes,  15.  66. 


Rhemish  Testament,  reprinted  in  1738, 
with  all  its  notes,  46. 

again,  at  Liverpool,  in  1 788 ;  56. 

reprinted  at  New  York  in  1834; 

127. 

Rigby  (Rev.  Dr.)  Editor  of  the  New 
Testament  issued  by  the  Roman  Ca- 
tholic Bible  Society,  103.  106. 

Roman  Catholic  Bible  Society ;  see 
Bible. 

several,  in  foreign  parts,  106. 107. 

Russell  (Rev.  W.)  his  notice  of  the 
edition  of  Quesnel's  Reflections  on 
the  Gospels,  36. 

Russia,  a  Roman  Catholic  Bible  Society 
there,  107. 

Ryan  (Rev.  R.)  answered  Ward's  Er- 
rata, 29. 


Scotland   (Vicars   Apostolic   of)   their 

Bible,  134.  215. 
Serces  (Rev.  James)  his  treatise, 'Pq/)ery 

an  Enemy  of  Scripture.  44. 
Shi  EL  (Richard  L.)  publicly  admits 

that  "  reading  the  Bible  is  subversive 

of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,"  8. 
see  a  similar  admission  by  Dr. 

Milner,  no. 
Sidney  (M.  J.  F.)  edits  a  New  Testa- 
ment in  conjunction  with  the  Rev. 

Mr.  Horrabin,  117. 
Simon  (Pere)  his  version  of  the  New 

Testament   translated   into   English 

by  Webster,  43.  227. 

specimen  of  his  translation,  46. 

Society  (Bible);  see  Bible. 

(Roman    Catholic    Bible) ;     see 

Bible. 
for  circulating   the   Roman   Ca- 
tholic Version,  121. 
the  London,  for  circulating  the 

Roman  Catholic  Version.  122. 
Specimens  of  Translation,  from  various 

editions,  183-196. 
Standish    (John)    his    book,    on    the 

limited  use  of  the  Bible,  10. 
Staphylus  (F.)  his  'Apology,'  on  the 

use  of  the  Bible,  &c.  10. 
Sutcliffe  (M.)  his  Answer  to  Kellison's 

'  Survey  of  the  new  Religion,'  22. 
Swift  (Dean)  his  'Tale  of  a  Tub,'  29. 
Switzerland,  the  Churches  of,  389. 
Syers  (Oswald)  his  Bible,  90.  208. 

T. 

Testament ;  see  'New  Testament. 

That;  the  word  'that'  loosely  and  am- 
biguously employed  in  the  New  Tes- 
tament of  1752,  49  n. 


3  » 


410 


INDEX. 


7it7/es,  ambiguous  titles  sometimes  given 

to  new  versions  of  Scripture,  38. 
Tonstall  (Hp.)  his  abuse  of  Tyndalc's 

New  Testament,  5.  23. 
Translations,   vernacular.    Church    of 

Rome's  judgment  concerning  them, 

I,  3. 

Dr.  A.  Geddes'  opinion,  3. 

Trent ;  see  Council. 

Troy  (Archbishop)  his  Bible  of  1791 ; 

57-61.  202. 

was  edited  by  Mr.  M'=Mahon,58, 

was    the    first    which    contained 

Pope  PiusVIth's  letter  to  Martini, 59. 
its    great    deviations    from    Dr. 

Challoner's  version,  58.  371. 
his  Bibles  of  1816  and  1818;  208, 

210. 
particulars  of  their  publication, 

110-116. 
— —  his  disclaimer  of  them,  112. 
• his   unguarded   certificate   as    to 

the  Text  of  the  New  Testament  of 

1820;  120. 
Tyndale(\Vm.)  his  New  Testament, 4. 5. 


Vernacular  Translations,  the  Church 

of  Rome's  opinion  of,  i.  2. 

Dr.  Geddes'  opinion,  2. 

were   principally  discouraged  in 

those  countries  in  which  the  Inquisi- 
tion was  established,  3. 
■  made  and  widely  disseminated  by 

Roman  Catholics  in  several  parts  of 

Europe,  106-109. 
■ curious  reasons  for  not  permitting 

them  sometimes  alleged  by  Roman 

Catholics,  5. 
priests  frequently  deny  that  there 

is  any  prohibition  of  them,  6.  7. 
Unfinished   and   unpublished    Versions, 

64.  170. 
Von  Ess  (Leander)  his  zealous  labours 

in  disseminating  the  Scriptures,  108. 
Vulgate  (  Latin)  commended,  21.  loi. 
its  te.xt  declared  very  faulty  by 

Isidorus  Clarius,  14. 
declared  authentic  by  the  Council 

of  Trent,  14.  loi.  389. 

W. 
Walmesley  (Dr.  C.)  notice  of  him  and 

his  pursuits,  53. 
his  work  on  the  Apocalypse,  under 

the  name  of  '  Pastorini,'  52-54. 

was  very  poiiular,  53. 

many  editions  of  it,  f,4. 

— —  was  first  published  anonymously, 

afterwards  with  his  name,  54. 


Walmesley  (Dr.  C.)  his  work  on  the 

Apocalypse  was  translated  into  seve- 
ral foreign  languages,  53. 

extracts  from  it  secretly  circulated 

among  Roman  Catholics,  53. 

— —  he  pul^lished  an  lOxplanation  of 
the  Vision  of  Ezechiel,  54. 

Ward  (Thomas)  his  '  Errata  of  the 
Protestant  Bible,'  27.  28.  113.  212, 

the  re-editing  of  it  in  1807  much 

regretted,  29. 

answers  to  it,  29. 

some  account  of  T.  Ward,  28. 

several  of  those  renderings  which 

he  styles  '  corruptions'  have  been 
adopted  in  Dr.  Murray's  Bible,  30. 

Webster  (Rev.  W.)  his  translation  of 
P.  Simon's  New  Testament,  43.  227. 

Wessenbergh  (Baron  Von)  his  exer- 
tions for  the  dissemination  of  the 
Scriptures,  T08. 

White  (Rev.  Mr.)  was  desired  to  revise 
the  Douay  version,  170. 

Wiseman  (N.  Cardinal)  his  tract,  'The 
Catholic  doctrine  on  the  use  of  the 
Bible,'  8. 

a   New  Testament   bearing    his 

'Approbation,'  149. 

it  omits  the  Letter  of  Pope  Pius 

VL  recommending  the  perusal  of 
the  Scriptures,  149. 

Witham  (Dr.  Robert)  14.  38.  40.  45. 

his  version  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, 41-45. 102. 226. 

his    Notes    reprinted    in    Syer's 

Bil)le,  1813,  91. 

Preface  to  his  Testament,  305. 

a  critique  upon  his  version,  44. 

Wither  (George)  his '  View  of  the  Notes 
of  the  Rhemish  Testament,'  17. 

who  he  was,  17. 

Wittman  (Rev.  M.)  107. 

Worswick  (Rev.  J.)  his  edition  of  the 
New  Testament,  91.  235. 

some  of  its  pecuhar  readings,  92. 

93- 

probably  copied  from  an  edition 

of  1792  ;  see  Addenda,  p.  397. 

Worthington  (Dr.  Thos.)  author  of  the 
Annotations  on  the  Douay  Old  Tes- 
tament, 25. 


Ximenes  (Cardinal)  his  noble  work,  the 

Complutcnsian  Polyglott  Bible,  3. 
its  j)ublicati()n  delayed  for  some 

years  by  the  Pope,  3. 
a  remark  made  by  its  Editor,  in 

commendation  of  the  Latin  Vulgate, 

31  n. 


SELECT     LIST 


STANDARD  THEOLOGICAL  WORKS 


PRINTED    AT 


The  Clarendon  Press,  Oxford. 


THE  HOLY  SCRIPTURES,  ETC.  .  page  i 
FATHERS  OF  THE  CHURCH,  ETC.  „  4 
ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY,  ETC.      „     5 


EXGLISH  THEOLOGY 
LITURGIOLOGY 


page  6 


1.    THE   HOLY   SCRIPTURES,   ETC. 


HEBREW,  etc.    Notes  on  the 

Text  of  the  Book  of  Genesis.  By 
G.J.  Spurrell,  M.A.  Second  Edition. 
Crown  8vo.     12s.  6d. 

Notes    on    the    Hebrew 

Text  of  the  Books  of  Kings.  By  C.  F. 
Burney,  M.A.     Svo.     14s.  yiet. 

Notes    on    the    Hebrew 

Text  of  the  Books  of  Samuel.  By  S.  R. 
Driver,  D.D.     Svo.     14s. 

Treatise  on  the  use  of 

the  Tenses  in  Hebrew.  By  S.  R.  Driver, 
D.D.  Tiiird  Edition.  Crown  Svo, 
7s.  6d. 

• The  Psalms  in  Hebrew 

without  points.     Stiif  covers,  2s. 

A  Co7)ir)ientary  on  the 

Book  of  Proverbs.  Attributed  to  Abra- 
ham Ibn  Ezra.  Edited  from  a  MS. 
in  the  Bodleian  Library  by  S.  R. 
Driver,  D.D.  Crown  Svo,  paper 
covers,  3s.  6d. 

Ecclesiasticus  (xxxix.  15- 

xlix.  It).  The  Original  Hebrew, 
with  Early  Versions  and  English 
Translation,  &c.  Edited  by  A.  E. 
Cowley,  M.A.,  and  Ad.  Neubauer, 
M.A.     4to.    ios.6d.net. 

Translated    from 


the  Original  Hebrew,  with  a  Fac- 
simile. Crown  Svo,  stiff  covers,  2s.6d. 

Facsimiles   of    the 

Fragments  hitherto  recovered  of 
the  Book  of  Ecclesiasticus  in 
Hebrew.  60  leaves.  Collotype. 
In  a  Cloth  Box.  iL  is.  net.  (Pub- 
lished jointly  by  the  Oxford  and 
Cambridge  University  Presses.) 


The     Book    of    Tobit. 

A  Chaldee  Text,  from  a  unique  MS. 
in  the  Bodleian  Librarj\  Edited  by 
Ad.  Neubauer,  M.A.  Crown  Svo.  6s. 

A  Hebrew  and  English 


Lexicon  of  the  Old  Testament,  with  an 
Appendix  containing  the  Biblical 
Aramaic,  based  on  the  Thesaunis 
and  Lexicon  of  Gesenius,  by  Francis 
Brown,  D.D.,  S.  R.  Driver,  D.D., 
and  C.  A.  Briggs,  D.D.  Parts  I-XI. 
Small  4to,     2s.  6d.  each. 

Gesenius'  Hebreiv  Gram- 
mar. As  Edited  and  Enlarged  by 
E.  Kautzsch.  Translated  from  the 
Twenty-fifth  German  Edition  by 
the  late  Rev.  G.  W.  Collins,  M.A. 
Tlie  Translation  revised  and  ad- 
justed to  the  Twenty -sixth  Edition 
by  A.  E.  Cowley,  M.A.     Svo.     21s. 

Hebrew  Accentuation  of 

Psalms,  Proverbs,  and  Job.  By  William 
Wickes,  D.D.    Svo.  5s. 

Hebrew  Prose  Accentu- 
ation. By  the  same  Author.  Svo. 
I  OS,  6d. 

The    Book    of   Hebreiu 

Roofs,  by  Abu  '1-Walid  Marwan  ibn 
Janah,  otherwise  called  Rabbi 
Yonah.  Now  first  edited,  with  an 
appendix,  by  Ad.  Neubauer.  4to. 
2I.  7s.  6d. 

ETHIOPIC.       The    Book    of 

Enoch.  Translated  from  Dillmann's 
Ethiopic  Text  (emended  and  re- 
vised), and  edited  by  R.  H.  Charles, 
M.A.     Svo.     16s. 


Oxford:  Clarendon  Press.    London:  Henry  Froavde,  Amen  Corner,  E.G. 


HOLY  SCRIPTURES. 


GREEK.     A  Concordance  to 

the  Septuagint  and  the  other  Greek  Ver- 
sions of  the  Old  Testament,  including  the 
Apocryphal  Books.  By  the  late  Edwin 
Hatch,  M.A.,  and  H.  A.  Kodpath, 
M.A.  In  six  Parts,  imperial  4to, 
2  IS.  each. 

Supplement  to  the  ahove, 

Fasc.  I.  Containing  a  Concordance 
to  the  Proper  Names  occurring  in 
the  Septuagint.  By  II.  A.  Red- 
path,  M.A.     Imperial  4to.     i6s. 

Essays  in  Biblical  Greek. 

By  Edwin  Hatch,  D.D.  8vo.  ios.6d. 

OHgenia   Hexaploruni 

quae  super  sunt ;  sive,  Veterum  Interpre- 
tnm  Graecorum  in  totum  Veins  Testa- 
vientuvi  Fragmenta..  Edidit  Fridericus 
Field,  A.M.     2  vols.    4to.    5?.  5s. 

■  New  Testament.  Novum 


Testamentum  Graece.  Antiquissimo- 
rum  Codicum  Textus  in  ordine 
paralk'lo  dispositi.  Accedit  collatio 
Codicis  Sinaitici.  Edidit  E.  H.  Han- 
sell,  S.T.B.    Tomi  III.     8vo.     24s. 

Novum    Testamentum 

Graece.  Accedunt  parallolaS.  Scrip- 
tnrae  loca,  etc.  Edidit  Carolus 
Lloyd,  S.T.P.R.     i8mo.     3s. 

On    writing-paper,     with     wide 
margin,  7s.  6d. 

Appendices  ad  Novum 

Testamentum  Stephanicimi,  jam  inde 
a  Millii  temporibus  Oxonionsium 
nianiljus  tritum  ;  curanto  Gulmo. 
Sanday.  A.M.,  S.T.P.LL.D.  I.  Col- 
latio tcxtusWestcottio-Hortiani(.iure 
perm  isso)  cum  textu  Stophanico  anni 
Mi)L.  II.  Delectus  lectionum  notatu 
<lignissimarum.  III.  Lectiones 
qnaedam  ex  codicibus  versionum 
Mianphiticao  Armeniacao  Aethio- 
pi<  ao  fusius  illustratao.  Extra  fcap. 
Svo,  cloth,  3«.  6d. 

GREEK.  Novum  Testamen- 
tum Oracce  juxta  Exemplar  Milliamim. 
i8mo.  2s.  6d.  On  writing-paper, 
with  wide  margin,  7s.  6d. 


The     Greek    Testament^ 

with  the  Readings  adopted  by  the 
Revisers    of    the   Authorised   Ver- 
sion, and  Marginal  References — 
(i  j  Svo.     Second  Edition,     los.  6d. 

(2)  Fcap.  8vo.  New  Edition.  4s.  6d. 

Also,  on  India  Paper,  cloth,  6s., 
a7ul  in  leather  binditigs. 

(3)  The  same,  on  writing-paper, 
with  wide  margin,  15s. 

The  Parallel  Neiu  Testa- 
ment, Greek  and  English  ;  being  the 
Authorised  Version,  161 1  ;  the  Re- 
vised Version,  1881  ;  and  the  Greek 
Text  followed  in  the  Revised  Ver- 
sion.    8vo.     12s.  6d. 


Outlines  of  TextualCriti- 

cism  applied  to  Hie  New  Testatnent.  By 
C.  E.  Hammond,  M.A.  Sixth  Edition 
Revised.     Crown  Svo.     4s.  6d. 

A  Greek  Testament  Pri- 


mer. An  Easy  Grammar  and  Read- 
ing Book  for  the  use  of  Students 
beginning  Greek.  By  E.  Miller, 
M.A.  Second  Edition.  Extra  fcap. 
Svo,  2s.  ;  cloth,  3s.  (yd. 

The  New  Testament  in 


the  Apostolic  Fathers.  By  a  Com- 
mittee of  the  Oxford  Society  of 
Historical  Theology.    Svo.    6s.  net. 

Horae  Synopticae.  Con- 
tributions to  the  study  of  the 
Synoptic  Problem.  By  Sir  John  C. 
Hawkins,  Bart.,  M.A.    Svo.    7s.  6cf. 

Facsimiles  of  the  Athos 


Fragments  of  Codex  H  of  the  Pauline 
Epistles.      Photographed    and    de- 
ciphered by  K.  Lake,  M.A.     Large 
4to,  in  an  envcUipo,  21s.  net. 
LATIN.      Lihri  Psalmorum 

y^ersio  antiqua  Latina,  cum  Paraphrasi 
Anglo-SaxMiica.  Edidit  B.  Thorpe, 
F.A.S.     Svo.     I  OS.  6d. 

Old-Latin      Bihlical 

Texts.  Edited  with  Introductions 
and  Appendices  Ijv  .Tolm  Words- 
worth, D.D.,  and  IL  J.  White,  M.A. 
Small  4to.  stiff  covers. 

No.  I.  6s.  No.  II.  21S. 

No.  IIL   12.'?.  6d.     No.  IV.  5s. 


Oxfunl:   Clarondon  Prws.     London       Henry    Fkowde,  A lu^n  Corner,  B.C. 


HOL  Y  SCRIPTURES. 


Nouum  Testamentum  Domini 

Nostri    lesu   Christi    Latine,  se- 
cundum Editionem  S.  Hieronymi. 
Ad  Codicum  Manusciiptoiimi  fidem 
recensuit    Johannes    Wordswoi'th, 
S.T.P.,     Episcopus    Sarisburiensis. 
In      oporis     societatem      adsumto 
Henrico  luliano  White,  A.M.     4to. 
Pars  I,  buckram,  2I.  12s.  6fZ. 
Also  separatdij — 
Fasc.  I,  1 2s.  6rf.      Ease.  II,  7s.  6rf. 
,,      III,  i2s.6d.      ,,      IV,  ios.6(i. 
Fasc.  V,  I  OS.  6rf. 
A  Binding  case  for  the  fire  Fasciculi  in 
Pars  I  is  issued  at  3s. 
Part  II,  Fasc.  I,  12s.  6d. 

COPTIC.    The  Coj^tic  Version 

of  the  New  Testament,  in  the  Northern 
Dialect;  otherwise  called  Memphitic 
and  Bohairic  ;  with  Introduction, 
Critical  Apparatus,  and  literal 
English  Translation.    8vo.    4  vols. 

Vols.  I  and  II,  42s.  net. 

Vols.  Ill  and  IV,  42s.  net. 

OLD-FRENCH.    Lihri  Psal- 

morum  Versio  antiqua  Gallica  e  Cod.  ms, 
in  Bihl.  Bodleiana  adservato,  una  cum 
Versions  Metrica  aliisque  Motiumentis 
pervetustis.  Nunc  primum  descripsit 
et  edidit  Franciscus  Michel,  Phil. 
Doc.     8vo.     los.  6d. 

ENGLISH.     The    Books    of 

Job,  Psalms,  Proverbs,  Ecclesiastes,  and 
the  Song  of  Solomon.  According  to  the 
WycliffiteVersionof  Herefordand  Purvey. 
With  Introduction  and  Glossary 
by  W.  W.  Skeat,  Litt.  D.     3s.  6d. 

The  Neiv  Testament.     Ac- 
cording to  the  same  Version.    6s. 

The       Holy       Bible, 

Revised  Version*. 

Cheap  Editions  for  School  Use. 

Revised  Bible.  Pearl  i6mo,  cloth 
boards,  lorf. 

Revised  New  Testament.  Non- 
pareil 32mo,  3rf. ;  Brevier  i6mo, 
6d. ;  Long  Primer  8vo,  gd. 

*  The  Revised  Version  is  the  Joint  property  of  the 
Universities  of  Oxford  and  Cambridge. 


ENGLISH.    The  Oxford  Bible 

for  Teachers,  containing  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  togetlier  with  anew, en- 
larged, and  illustrated  edition  of  the 
Oxford  Helps  to  the  Study  of  the  Bible, 
comprising  Introductions  to  the 
several  Books,  the  History  and  Anti- 
quities of  the  Jews,  the  results  of 
Modern  Discoveries,  and  the  Natural 
History  of  Palestine,  with  copious 
Tables,  Concordance  and  Indices, 
and  a  series  of  Maps.  Prices 
in  various  sizes  and  bindings  from 
3s.  to  50s. 

Helps  to  the  Study  of  the 

Bible,  taken  from  the  Oxford  Bible  for 
Teachers.  New,  Enlarged,  aiul  Illus- 
trated Edition. 

Pearl  i6mo,  stiff  covers,  is.  net. 

Nonpareil  Svo,  cloth  boards,  2s.6d. 

Large  Type  edition,  long  primer 
Svo,  cloth  boards,  5s. 

The  Prayer-book  Version 

of  the  Psalms,  printed  parallel  with 
a  New  Version,  by  S.  R.  Driver,  D.D. 
Second  Edition.  Extra  fcaj).  Svo. 
3s.  6d.  net. 

The  Pscdter,  or  Psalms 


of  David,  and  ceiiain  Canticles,  with  a 
Translation  and  Exposition  in  Eng- 
lish, by  Richard  Rolle  of  Hampole. 
Edited  by  H.  R.  Bramley,  M.A. 
With  an  Introduction  and  Glos- 
sary.    Demy  8vo.      il.  is. 

Studia  Biblica  et  Ecde- 


siastica.  Essays  in  Biblical  and 
Patristic  Criticism,  and  kindred 
subjects.  By  Members  of  the  Uni- 
versity of  Oxford.     8vo. 

Vol.1.    ios.6d.    Vol.  IL    i2s.6d. 

Vol.  IIL    i6s.       Vol.  IV.   I2s.6d. 

VoI.V,  Pt.  I.  3s.  6d.   Vol.  V,Pt.  II. 

^s.  6d.     Vol.  V,  Part  III.  2s.  6d. 

Vol.  V,  Pt.  IV.  4s.  6rf. 

The  Book  of  Wisdom  : 

the  Greek  Text,  the  Latin  Vul- 
gate, and  the  Authorised  English 
Version ;  with  an  Introduction, 
Critical  Apparatus,  and  a  Com- 
mentary. By  W.  J.  Deane,  M.A. 
4to.     I2S.  6d. 


Also  at  Edinburgh,  Glasgow,  New  York  and  Toeonto. 


FATHERS  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


2.    FATHERS  OF  THE   CHURCH,  ETC. 


St.    Athanasius  :        Orations 

against  the  Ariaus.  With  an  account 
of  his  Life  by  William  Bright,  D.D. 
Crown  8vo.     9s. 

• Historical  Writings,  ac- 
cording to  the  Benedictine  Text.  W^ith 
an  Introduction  by  W.  Bright,  D.D. 
Crown  8vo.     los.  6d. 

St.  Augustine :    Select  Anti- 

Pelagian  Treatises,  and  the  Acts  of  the 
Second  Council  of  Orange.  With  an 
Introduction  by  William  Bright, 
D.D.     Crown  8vo.     9s. 

St.    Basil:    The   Book   of  St. 

Basil  on  the  Holy  Spirit.  A  Revised 
Text,  with  Notes  and  Introduction 
by  C.  F.  H.  Johnston,  M.A.  Crown 
8vo.     7s.  6d. 

Canons     of    the    First    Four 

■  General  Councils  of  Nicaea,  Constanti- 
nople, Ephesus,  and  Clialcedon.  With 
Notes  by  W.  Bright,  D.D.  Second 
Edition.     Crown  8vo.     7s.  6d. 

Catenae  Graecorum  Patrum 

in  Novum  Testamentum.  Edidit  J.  A. 
Cramer,  S.T.P.  Tomi  VIII.  Svo. 
2I.  Ss.  net. 

Clementis  Alexandrini  Opera, 

ex  recensione  Guil.  Dindorfii.  Tomi  IV. 
Svo.     2,1.  net. 

Cyrilli  Archiepiscopi  Alexan- 
drini in  XII  Prophetas.  Edidit  P.  E. 
Puscy,  A.M.    Tomi  II.    Svo.    2I.  2s. 

in   D.   Joannis    Evan- 

geliuin,  Accedunt  Fragnicnta  Vai-ia 
necnon  Tractatus  ad  Tiborium  Dia- 
conum  Duo.  Edidit  post  Aubertum 
P.  E.  Pusey,  A.M.  Tomi  III.  Svo. 
2l.  5s. 

Conimentarii  in  Lurae 

Evangelium  quae  supcrsunt  Syriace.  E 
m.ss.  apud  Mus.  Britan.  edidit  R. 
Payne  Smith,  A.M.     4to.    il.  2s. 


Cyrilli  Commentaril  in  Lucae 

Evangelium  quae  supersunt  Syriace. 
Tianslatcd  by  R.  Payne  Smith, 
M.A.    2  vols.    Svo.     14s. 

Ephraemi  Syri,  Rahulae  Epi- 

saqii  Edesscni,  Balaei,  aliorinnque  Opera 
Svlecta.  E  Codd.  Syriacis  mss.  in 
Museo  Britannico  et  Bililiotheca 
Bodleiana  asservatis  primus  edidit 
J.  J.  Overbeck.     Svo.     il.  is. 

Eusebii  Pamphili  Evangelieae 

Pnc^parationis  Lihri  A'V.  Ad  Ccidd. 
mss.  deniio  culhitos  recensuit  An- 
glice  nunc  jirimum  reddidit  notis 
et  indicibus  instruxit  E.  II.Gififurd 
S.T.P.  Tomi  IV.  Svo.  5?.  5s.  net. 
(^Translation  only,  2  vols.,  25s.  net.) 

Evangelieae    Praepara- 

tionis  Lihri  XV.  Ad  Codd.  mss.  re- 
censuit T.  Gaisford,  S.T.P.  Tomi  IV. 
Svo.     il.  10s. 

Evangelieae  Demonstra- 

lionisLibriX.  Recensuit  T.  Gaisford, 
S.T.P.     Tomi  II.     Svo.     15s. 

contra     Hieroclem    et 

Marcellum  Lihri.  Recensuit  T.  Gais- 
ford, S.T.P.     Svo.     7s. 

Eusebius'  Ecclesiastical  His- 
tory, according  to  the  text  of  Burton, 
with  an  Introduction  by  W.  Bright, 
D.D.     Crown  Svo.     Ss.'Od. 

Evagrii  Historia  Ecclesiastica, 

ex  recensione  H.  Valesii.     Svo.     4s. 

Irenaeus  :  The  Third  Book  of 

St.  Iroiaeus,  Bishop  of  Lyotis,  against 
Ifercsies.  With  short  Notes  and  a 
Glossary  by  II.  Deane,  B.D.  Crown 
Svo.     ^s.  6d. 

Patrum  Apostolicorum,  S.  de- 
mentis Romani,  S.  Ignalii,  S.  PolycariU, 
quae  supersunt.  Edidit  Guil.  Jacobson, 
S.T.P.R.     Tomi  II.     Svo.     il.  is. 


Uxfurd :  ClarenJon  ^'rc8^     London:   He.vrv  Frowpe,  Amen  Corner,  E.G. 


ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY. 


Philo.  About  the  Contem- 
plative Life  ;  or,  the  Fourth  Book  of  the 
Treatise  concerning  Virtues.  Critically 
edited,  with  a  defence  of  its  genuine- 
ness. By  Fred.  C.  Conybeare,  M.A. 
8vo.     14s. 

Reliquiae  Sacrae  secundi  ter- 

tiiqne  saeculi.  Recensuit  M.  J.  Routli, 
S.T.P.  Tomi  V,    8vo.     il.  5s. 

Scriptorum   Eccleslasticorum 

Opusada.     Recensuit   M.  J.  Routh, 
S.T.P.     Tomi  II.     8vo.     los. 

Socrates'  Ecclesiastical  His- 
tory, according  to  the  Text  of  Hussey, 
with  an  Introduction  by  William 
Bright,  D.D.     Crown  Svo.     7s.  6rf. 


Sozomeni  Historia  Ecclesia- 

stica.  Edidit  R.  Hussey,  S.T.B. 
Tomi  III.     Svo.     15s. 

Tertulliani  Apologeticus  ad- 

vcrstts  Genies pro  Christianis.  Edited, 
with  Introduction  and  Notes,  by 
T.  Herbert  Bindley,  B.D.  Crown 
Svo.     6s. 

de  Praescriptione 

Haereticonim  :  ad  Marlyras :  ad  Scapu- 
lam.  Edited,  with  Introduction  and 
Notes,  by  T.  Herbert  Bindley,  B.D. 
Crown  Svo.     6s. 

Theodoreti  Ecclesiasticae  His- 

torine  Libri  V.  Recensuit  T.  Gaisford, 
S.T.P.     Svo.     7s,  6d. 


3.    ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY,  ETC. 


Adamnaui  Vita  S.  Columbae. 

Edited,  with  Introduction,  Notes, 
and  Glossary,  by  J.  T.  Fowler,  M.A., 
D.C.L.  Crown  Svo,  half-bound, 
Ss.  6d.  net. 

' The  same,  together  with 

Translation.     9s.  6d.  net. 

Baedae  Historia  Ecclesiastica. 

A  New  Edition.  Edited,  with  Intro- 
duction, English  Notes,  &c.,  by  C. 
Plummer,  M.A.  2  vols.  Crown 
Svo.     2 IS.  net. 

Bedford  (W.K.R.).  The  Blazon 

of  Episcopacy.  Being  the  Arms  borne 
by,  or  attributed  to,  the  Arch- 
bishops and  Bishops  of  England 
and  Wales.  With  an  Ordinary  of 
the  Coats  described  and  of  other 
Episcopal  Arms.  Second  Edition, 
Revised  and  Enlarged.  With  One 
Thousand  Illustrations.  Sm.  4to, 
buckram,  31s.  6d.  net. 

Bigg.  TheChristianPlatonists 

of  Alexandria.  By  Charles  Bigg,  D.D. 
Svo.      10s.  6d. 

Bingham's  Antiquities  of  the 

Christian  Church,  and  other  Worlts.  10 
vols.     Svo.     3^.  3s. 

Bright.     Chapters    of   Early 

English  Church  History.  By  W.  Bright, 
D.D.     Third  Edition.     Svo.     12s. 


Burnet's  History  of  the  Refor" 

mation  of  the  Church  of  England.  A 
new  Edition,  by  N.  Pocock,  M.A. 
7  vols.     Svo.     il.  10s. 

Cardwell's  Documentary  An- 
nals of  the  Reformed  Church  of  England  ; 
being  a  Collection  of  Injunctions, 
Declarations,  Orders,  Articles  of 
Inquiry,  &c.  from  1546  to  1716. 
2  vols.     Svo.     18s. 

Carleton.   The  Part  of  Rheims 

in  the  Making  of  the  English  Bible.  By 
J. G.  Carleton,  D.D.    Svo.    gs.Gd.net. 

Conybeare.    The  Key  of  Truth. 

A  Manual  of  the  Paulician  Church 
of  Armenia.  The  Armenian  Text, 
edited  and  translated  with  illus- 
trative Documents  and  Introduc- 
tion by  F.  C.  Conybeare,  M.A.  Svo. 
15s.  net. 

Councils    and    Ecclesiasticcd 

Documents  relating  to  Great  Britain  and 

Ireland.    Edited,  after  Spelman  and 

Wilkins,  by  A.  W.'  Haddan,  B.D., 

and  W.  Stubbs,  D.D.     Vols.  I  and 

III.     Mediuin  Svo,  each  il.  is. 

Vol.  II,  Part  I.    Med.  Svo,  los.  6d. 

Vol.  II,  Part  II.    Church  of  Ireland  ; 

Memorials   of  St.   Patrick.      Stiff 

covers,  3s.  6d. 


Also  at  Edinbukoh,  Glasgow,  New  York  and  Toronto. 


ENGLISH  THEOLOGY. 


Fuller's    Church   Histoi-y   of 

Britain.  Edited  by  J.  S.  Brewer, 
M. A.     6  vols.    8vo.     2l.  1 2s.  6d.  net. 

Gee.    The  Ellzahethan  Clergy 

and  the  Settlement  of  Religion,  1558- 
1564.  By  Henry  Gee,  B.D.,  F.S.A. 
With  Illustrative  Documents  and 
Lists.     Svo.     los.  6cl.  net. 

Gibson's  Synodus  Anf/licana. 

Edited  by  E.Ccird\vell,D.D.  Svo.  6s. 
Hamilton's  [Archhitiliop  Jolin) 

Catceliism,  1552.  Edited,  with  In- 
troduction and  Glossary,  by  Thomas 
Graves  Law.  With  a  Preface  by 
the  Right  Hon.  W.  E.  Gladstone. 
Demy  Svo.     12s.  6d. 

Horstman.        I^^ova    Legenda 

Angliae ;  As  collected  by  John  of 
Tynemouth,  John  Capgrave,  and 
others,  and  first  printed,  with 
New  Lives,  by  Wynkyn  do  Worde, 
1 5 16.  Now  re-edited,  with  fresh 
material  from  MS.  and  printed 
sources  by  Carl  Horstman,  Ph.D. 
2  vols.    Svo,     il.  16s.  net. 

John,  Bishop  of  Ephesus.   The 

Tliird  Part  of  his  Ecclesiastical  History. 
fin  Syriac]  Now  first  edited  by 
William  Cureton,  M.A.  4to.    iZ.i2.s-. 

The  same,  translated  by 

R.  Payne  Smith,  M.A.     Svo.     los. 

Le    Neve's    Fasti    Ecclesiae 

Anglicanae.  Corrected  and  continued 
from  1 7 15  to  1853  by  T.  Duffus 
Hardy.     3  vols.     Svo.     il.  los.  net. 

Noelli  (A.)  Cateehismus  sive 

prima  institufio  disciplinaque  Piefatis 
Christianas  Latine  cxplicata.  Editio 
nova  cura  Guil.  Jacobson,  A.M.  Svo. 
S-s.  6d. 

4.    ENGLISH 

Bigg.       The    Church's     Task 

under  the  Roinan  Empire.  With  Pre- 
face. Notes,  and  an  Excursus  by 
C.  P.igg,  D.D.     Svo.     5.S.  net. 

Bradley.       Lectures    on    the 

Jliiok  of  Job.  By  George  Granville 
Bradley,  D.D.,  Dean  of  Westmin- 
ster.    Crown  Svo.     7s.  6rf. 


Ommanney.  A  Critical  Dis- 
sertation on  the  Alhauasian  Creed. 
By  G.    D.   W.   Ommanney,    M.  A. 

Svo.     1 6s. 

Records  of  the  Reformation. 

The  iJirarce,  i.f^i"  1533.  Mostly  now 
for  the  first  time  printed  from  MS8. 
in  the  British  Museum  and  other 
Libraries.  Collected  and  arranged 
by  N.  Pocock,  M.A.  2  vols.  Svo. 
1/.  1 6s. 

Reformatio  Legum  Ecclesias- 

ticarum.  The  Reformation  of  Eccle- 
siastical Laws,  as  attempted  in  the 
reigns  of  Henry  VIII,  Edward  VI, 
and  Elizabeth.  Edited  by  E.  Card- 
well,  D.D.     Svo.     6s.  6rf. 

Rogers.  Baptism  and  Chns- 
tian  Archaeology.  By  Clement  F. 
Rogers,  M.A.  With  many  Illus- 
trations. Svo.  (Offprint  of  St^idia 
Biblica,  Vol.  V,  Part  IV.)  Cloth, 
5s.  net. 

Shirley.     Some  Account  of  th e 

Church  in  the  Ai)ostolic  Age.  By  W.W. 
Shirley,  D.D.  Second  Edition.  Fcap. 
Svo.     3s.  6d. 

Stubbs.     Registrum  Sacrum 

Anglicanum.  An  attempt  to  exhibit 
the  course  of  Episcopal  Succession 
in  England.  By  W.  Stubbs,  D.D. 
Small  4to.    Second  Edition.     los.  6d. 

Turner.      Ecclesiae   Occiden- 

talis  Monumenta  luris  Antiquissima: 
Canonum  et  Conciliorum  Grao- 
corum  Interpretatidues  Latinae. 
Edidit  Cuthbertus  Hamilton 
Turner,  A.M.  4to,  stiff  covers. 
Fasc.  I,  pars  I,  los.  6d.  Fasc.  I, 
pars   II.   2 IS. 

THEOLOGY. 

Bradley.     Lectures  on  Eccle- 

siastes.   By  the  same.    Second  Edition. 
Crown  Svo.     5s.  6rf. 
Bull's    WorJiS,   with   Xelson's 

Life.     Edited   by  E.   Burton,   D.D. 

S  vols.     Svo.      2I.  gs. 

Burnet's    E.vposition    of   (he 

A'A'A'IA'  Articles.     Svo.     7."!. 


Oxford  :  Clarondun  Press.     London  :   Henry  Fbowde,  Amen  Corner,  E.G. 


ENGLISH  THEOLOGY, 


Butler's  Works.    Divided  into 

Sections;  with  Sectional  Headings ; 
an  Index  to  each  vohime  ;  and  some 
occasional  Notes ;  also  Prefatory 
Matter.  Edited  by  the  Right  Hon. 
W.  E.  Gladstone.  2  vols.  Medium 
8vo.     14s.  each. 

Cranmer's  Works.      Collected 

and  arranged  by  H.  Jenkyns,  M.A., 
Fellow  of  Oriel  College.  4  vols. 
8vo.     \l.  I  OS. 

Enchiridion         Theologicum 

Anti-Ro7nanmn. 

Vol.  I.  Jeremy  Taylor's  Dissua- 
sive from  Popery,  and  Treatise 
on  the  Real  Presence.    Svo.   8s. 

Vol.  II.  Barrow  on  the  Suprem- 
acy of  the  Pope,  with  his  Dis- 
course on  the  Unity  of  the 
Church.     Svo.     7s.  6d. 

Vol.  III.  Tracts  selected  from 
Wake,  Patrick,  Stillingfleet, 
Clagett,  and  others.    Svo.    lis. 

Greswell's  Harmonia  Evan- 

gelica.     Fifth  Edition.     Svo.     9s.  6d. 

Hall's  Works.     Edited  by  P. 

Wynter,  D.D.   10  vols.  Svo.  3?.  3s. 

Heurtley.      Harmonia  Syvi- 

bolica :  Creeds  of  the  Western  Church. 
By  C.  Heurtley,  D.D.    Svo.    6s.  6rf. 

Homilies  appointed  to  be  read 

in  Churches.  Edited  by  J.  Griffiths, 
D.D.     Svo.     7s.  6d. 

Hooker.     An  Introduction  to 

the  Fifth  Book  of  Hooker's  Treatise  of 
the  Laics  of  Ecclesiastical  Polity.  By 
F.Paget,  D.D.  Medium  Svo.    ■js.Sd. 

Wo7'ks,    with    his    Life 

by  Walton,  arranged  by  John  Keble, 
M.A.  Seventh  Edition.  Revised  by 
R.  W.  Church,  M.A.,  Dean  of  St. 
Paul's,  and  F.  Paget,  D.D.  3  vols, 
medium  Svo.  iZ.  i6s. 
For  the  convenience  of  purchasers,  Vol.  II 
of  this  edition  {Ecclesiastical  Polity, 
Book  V),  is  sold  separately,  price  Twelve 
Shillings. 

Hooker.  The  Text  as  arranged 

by  J.  Keble,  M.A.    2  vols.  Svo.   i  is. 


Jackson's  (Dr.  Thomas)  Works. 

12  vols.     Svo.     3Z.  6s. 

Jewel's  Works.  Edited  by  R. 
W.  Jelf,  D.D.  8  vols.  Svo.   il.  los. 

Martineau.  A  Study  of  Re- 
ligion :  its  Sources  and  Contents.  By 
James  Martineau,  D.D.  Second  Edi- 
tion.    2  vols.     Crown  Svo.     15s. 

Patrick's   Theological   Works. 

9  vols.       Svo.       II.   IS. 

Pearson's   Exposition  of  the 

Creed.  Revised  and  corrected  by 
E.  Burton,  D.D.  Sixth  Edition.  Svo. 
10s.  6d. 

Minor  Theological  Works. 

Edited  with  a  Memoir,  by  Edward 
Churton,  M.A.    2  vols.    Svo.    10s. 

Sanday.     The  Sacred  Sites  of 

the  Gospels.  By  W.  Sanday,  D.D. 
With  many  Illustrations,  including 
drawings  of  the  Temple  by  Paul 
Waterhouse.     Svo.     13s.  6d.  net. 

Sanderson's  Works.  Edited  by 

W.Jacobson,D.D.  6  vols.  Svo.  iZ.  los. 

Stillingfleet's  Origines  Sacrae. 

2  vols.     Svo.     9s. 

Rational  Account  of  the 

Grounds  of  Protestant  Religion ;  being 
a  vindication  of  Archbishop  Laud's 
Relation   of  a  Conference,  &c.     2 

vols.       Svo.       I  OS. 

Taylor.       T'he     Oxyrhynchus 

Logia  and  the  Apocryphal  Gospels.  By 
the  Rev.  Charles  Taylor,  D.D.  Svo, 
paper  covers,  2s.  6d.  net. 

Wall's  History  of  Infant  Bap- 
tism. Edited  by  H.  Cotton,  D.C.L. 
2  vols.     Svo.      ll.  IS. 

Waterland's  Works,  with  Life, 

by  Bp.  Van  Mildert.  A  new  Edition, 
with  copious  Indexes.   6  vols.    Svo. 

2l.   IIS. 

Review  of  the  Doctrine 

of  the  Eucharist,  with  a  Preface  by 
the  late  Bishop  of  London.  Crown 
Svo.     6s.  6d. 


Also  at  Edinburgh,  Glasgow,  New  York  and  Toronto. 


LITURGIOLOGY. 


Wheatly's  Illustration  of  the 

Book  of  Common  Prayer.     8vo.     5s. 

Wyclif.     A  Catalogue  of  the 

Orlqitud  Works   of  John    Wyclif.     By 
W.  W.  Sliiiley,  *D. D.    8vo.    3s.  6rf. 


Wyclif.  Select  English  Works. 
By  T.  Arnold,  M.A.  3  vols.  8vo. 
i^  IS.  net. 

Trialogus.      With    the 
By 


Supplement  now  first  edited. 
Gotthard  Lechler.     8vo.    7s, 


5.    LITURGIOLOGY. 


Cardwell's  Two  Books  ofCom- 

mon  Prayer,  set  forth  by  authority 
in  the  Reign  of  King  Edward  VI, 
compared  with  each  other.  Third 
Edition.    8vo.     7s. 

History  of  Conferences 


on  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  from 
1551    to  1690.     8vo.     7s.  6d. 

The  Gelasian  Sacramentary. 

Liber  Sacrattientorum  Romanae  Ec- 
desiae.  Edited,  with  Introduction, 
Critical  Notes,  and  Appendix,  by 
II.  A.  Wilson,  M.A.  Medium  8vo. 
iSs. 

Liturgies,    Eastern     and 

■Western.  Edited,  with  Introduc- 
tions and  Appendices,  by  F.  E. 
Brightmaii,  M.A.,  on  the  Basis  of 
the  former  Work  by  C.  E.  Ham- 
mond, M.A. 
Vol.  I.  Eastern  Iiiturgies.  Demy 
Svo.     il.  IS. 

The    Administration    of  the 

Sacrament  and  other  Rites  of  the 
Armenian  Church,  together  with 
tlio  Greek  Rites  of  Baptism  and 
Epiphany  ;  edited  from  the  oldest 
M8S.,  by  F.  C.  Conybeare,  M.A., 
and  The  East  Syrian  Ejjiphany 
Rites,  translated  by  A.  J.  Maclean, 
D.D.     Svo.     In  tlie  press. 


Helps    to    the   Study   of  the 

Book  of  Common  Prayer  :  Bt-ing 
a  Companion  to  Church  Worship. 
By  the  Very  Rev.  W.  R.  Stephens, 
B.D.,  Dean  of  Winchester.  Crown 
8vo.  2s.  6d.  net ;  al.so  in  leather 
bindings. 

Leofric  Missal,  The,  as  used 

in  tlie  Cathedral  of  Exeter  during 
the  Episcopate  of  its  first  Bishop, 
A.D.  1 050 -1 07  2  ;  together  with  some 
Account  of  the  Red  Book  of  Derby, 
the  Missal  of  Robert  of  Jumieges, 
&c.  Edited,  with  Introduction  and 
Notes,  by  F.E.  Warren,  B.D.,  F.S.A. 
4to,  half- morocco,  i^  it;s. 

Maskell.    Ancient  Liturgy  of 

the  Church  of  England,  according  to 
the  uses  of  Sanim,  York,  Hereford, 
and  Bangor,  and  the  Roman  Liturgy 
arranged  in  parallel  columns,  with 
preface  and  notes.  By  W.  Maskell, 
M.A.     Third  Editioti.     Svo.      15s. 

Monumenta    Ritualia 

Ecclesiae  Anglicanae.  The  occasional 
Offices  of  the  Church  of  England 
according  to  the  old  use  of  Salisbuiy, 
the  Prymer  in  English,  and  other 
prayers  and  forms,  with  disserta- 
tions and  notes.  Second  Edition. 
3  vols.     8vo.     2I.  I  OS, 

Warren.      The   Liturgy   and 

nilual  of  the  Celtic  Church.  By  F.  E. 
Warren,  B.D.     8vo.     14.S. 


OXFORD 

AT   THE    CLARENDON    PRESS 

LONDON:     HENRY   FROWDE 

oxford  university  press  warehouse,  amen  corner,  e.c. 

Edinburgh:  12  Frederick  street;  Glasgow:  104  west  george  street; 

NEW   YORK:    91   &  93  fifth  AVENUE,* 
TORONTO:    25  &   27    RICHMOND    STREET    WEST. 


